This is a modern-English version of Hero-Myths & Legends of the British Race, originally written by Ebbutt, M. I. (Maud Isabel).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Note
Note from the Transcriber
The Glossary and Index includes a pronunciation of the Anglo-Saxon names in the text. These include some characters with a macron (straight line) above, and some with a breve (u-shaped symbol) above. Also used is the accute accent (´). If these do not display properly, you may need to adjust your font settings.
The Glossary and Index contains a guide on how to pronounce the Anglo-Saxon names in the text. Some names have a macron (a straight line) above them, while others have a breve (a u-shaped symbol). The acute accent (´) is also used. If these symbols aren't showing up correctly, you might need to tweak your font settings.
HERO-MYTHS & LEGENDS
OF THE BRITISH RACE
BY
BY
M. I. EBBUTT M. A.
WITH FIFTY-ONE FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS BY
WITH 51 FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS BY
J. H. F. BACON A.R.A. BYAM SHAW
W. H. MARGETSON R.I. GERTRUDE
DEMAIN HAMMOND AND OTHERS
J. H. F. BACON A.R.A. BYAM SHAW
W. H. MARGETSON R.I. GERTRUDE
DEMAIN HAMMOND AND OTHERS

GEORGE G. HARRAP & COMPANY LTD.
LONDON CALCUTTA SYDNEY
GEORGE G. HARRAP & COMPANY LTD.
LONDON CALCUTTA SYDNEY
Robin Hood and the Black Monk
William Sewell
[Page 331]
Robin Hood and the Black Monk
William Sewell
[Page 331]
First published August 1910 | |
by George G. Harrap & Co. | |
39-41 Parker Street, Kingsway, London, W.C.2 | |
Reprinted: | October 1910 |
September 1911 | |
December 1914 | |
May 1916 | |
December 1917 | |
February 1920 | |
June 1924 |
Printed in Great Britain at The Ballantyne Press by
Spottiswoode, Ballantyne & Co. Ltd.
Colchester, London & Eton
Printed in Great Britain at Ballantyne Press by
Spottiswoode, Ballantyne & Co. Ltd.
Colchester, London & Eton
TO
MISS JULIA KENNEDY
IN TOKEN OF THE ADMIRATION
AND AFFECTION OF AN
OLD PUPIL
THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED
TO
Miss Julia Kennedy
AS A SIGN OF THE ADMIRATION
AND AFFECTION FROM AN
OLD STUDENT
THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED
PREFACE
IN refashioning, for the pleasure of readers of the twentieth century, these versions of ancient tales which have given pleasure to story-lovers of all centuries from the eighth onward, I feel that some explanation of my choice is necessary. Men’s conceptions of the heroic change with changing years, and vary with each individual mind; hence it often happens that one person sees in a legend only the central heroism, while another sees only the inartistic details of mediæval life which tend to disguise and warp the heroic quality.
IN reworking these ancient tales for the enjoyment of 20th-century readers, which have delighted story lovers since the eighth century, I think it's important to explain my choices. Ideas about heroism shift over time and differ from person to person; as a result, one person might focus solely on the main heroism in a legend, while another might notice only the awkward details of medieval life that obscure and distort the heroic essence.
It may be that to some people the heroes I have chosen do not seem heroic, but there is no doubt that to the age and generation which wrote or sang of them they appeared real heroes, worthy of remembrance and celebration, and it has been my object to come as close as possible to the mediæval mind, with its elementary conceptions of honour, loyalty, devotion, and duty. I have therefore altered the tales as little as I could, and have tried to put them as fairly as possible before modern readers, bearing in mind the altered conditions of things and of intellects to-day.
It may be that some people don’t find the heroes I’ve chosen to be heroic, but there’s no doubt that to the age and generation that wrote or sang about them, they seemed like true heroes, deserving of remembrance and celebration. My goal has been to get as close as possible to the medieval mindset, with its basic ideas of honor, loyalty, devotion, and duty. Therefore, I’ve changed the stories as little as I could and have tried to present them fairly to modern readers, while considering the changed circumstances and mindset of today.
In the work of selecting and retelling these stories I have to acknowledge with most hearty thanks the help and advice of Mr. F. E. Bumby, B.A., of the University College, Nottingham, who has been throughout a most kind and candid censor or critic. His help has been in every way invaluable. I have also to acknowledge the generous permission given me by Mr. W. B. Yeats to write in prose the story of his beautiful play, “The Countess Cathleen,” and to adorn it with quotations from that play.
In the process of choosing and retelling these stories, I want to express my sincere gratitude for the help and advice from Mr. F. E. Bumby, B.A., of University College, Nottingham, who has been an exceptionally kind and honest critic throughout. His assistance has been truly invaluable. I also want to thank Mr. W. B. Yeats for generously allowing me to rewrite the story of his beautiful play, “The Countess Cathleen,” in prose and to enhance it with quotes from the play.
The poetical quotations are attributed to the authors [Pg x] from whose works they are taken wherever it is possible. When mediæval passages occur which are not thus attributed they are my own versions from the original mediæval poems.
The poetic quotes are credited to the authors [Pg x] from whose works they are taken whenever possible. When there are medieval passages that are not credited, they are my own versions of the original medieval poems.
M. I. EBBUTT
M. I. EBBUTT
Tanglewood
Barnt Green
July 1910
Tanglewood
Barnt Green
July 1910
CONTENTS
CHAP. | PAGE | |
Introduction | xvii | |
I. | Beowulf | 1 |
II. | The Dream of Maxen Wledig | 42 |
III. | The Story of Constantine and Elene | 50 |
IV. | The Compassion of Constantine | 63 |
V. | Havelok the Dane | 73 |
VI. | Howard the Halt | 95 |
VII. | Roland, the Hero of Early France | 119 |
VIII. | The Countess Cathleen | 156 |
IX. | Cuchulain, the Champion of Ireland | 184 |
X. | The Tale of Gamelyn | 204 |
XI. | William of Cloudeslee | 225 |
XII. | Black Colin of Loch Awe | 248 |
XIII. | The Marriage of Sir Gawayne | 265 |
XIV. | King Horn | 286 |
XV. | Robin Hood | 314 |
XVI. | Hereward the Wake | 334 |
GLOSSARY AND INDEX | 353 |
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE | |
Robin Hood and the Black Monk (William Sewell) | Frontispiece |
To face page | |
“The demon of evil, with his fierce ravening, greedily grasped them” (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 4 |
Beowulf replies haughtily to Hunferth (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 12 |
Beowulf finds the head of Aschere (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 22 |
Beowulf shears off the head of Grendel (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 26 |
The death of Beowulf (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 40 |
The dream of the Emperor (Byam Shaw) | 46 |
The Queen’s dilemma (Byam Shaw) | 60 |
They filled the great vessel of silver with pure water (Byam Shaw) | 70 |
“Havelok sat up surprised” (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 78 |
“Havelok again overthrew the porters” (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 82 |
“With great joy they fell on their knees” (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 88 |
Olaf and Sigrid (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 98 |
Howard leaves the house of Thorbiorn (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 106 |
“The silver rolled in all directions from his cloak” (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 110 |
“Thorbiorn lifted the huge stone” (J. H. F. Bacon, A.R.A.) | 116 |
Charlemagne (Stella Langdale) | 120 |
“Here sits Charles the King” (Byam Shaw) | 124 |
“Ganelon rode away” (Byam Shaw) | 130 |
“Charlemagne heard it again” (Byam Shaw) | 144 |
Aude the Fair (Evelyn Paul) | 154 |
“Day by day Cathleen went among them” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 162 |
[Pg xiv] The peasant’s story (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 172 |
“Thieves have broken into the treasure-chamber” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 176 |
“Cathleen signed the bond” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 180 |
“All three drove furiously towards Cruachan” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 190 |
“Three monstrous cats were let into the room” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 192 |
“The dragon sank towards him, opening its terrible jaws” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 196 |
“The body of Uath arose” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 200 |
“Go and do your own baking!” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 206 |
“Lords, for Christ’s sake help poor Gamelyn out of prison!” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 214 |
“Then cheer thee, Adam” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 218 |
“Come from the seat of justice!” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 222 |
“William continued his wonderful archery” (Patten Wilson) | 232 |
Adam Bell writes the letter (Patten Wilson) | 234 |
The fight at the gate (Patten Wilson) | 238 |
William of Cloudeslee and his son (Patten Wilson) | 244 |
“Wait for me seven years, dear wife” (Byam Shaw) | 252 |
“The King blew a loud note on his bugle” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 268 |
“Now you have released me from the spell completely” (W. H. Margetson, R.I.) | 282 |
Queen Godhild prays ever for her son Horn (Patten Wilson) | 288 |
Horn kills the Saracen Leader (Patten Wilson) | 298 |
Horn and his followers disguised as minstrels (Patten Wilson) | 312 |
“Little John caught the horse by the bridle” (Patten Wilson) | 316 |
“I have no money worth offering” (Patten Wilson) | 320 |
“Sir Richard knelt in courteous salutation” (Patten Wilson) | 324 |
[Pg xv] “Much shot the monk to the heart” (Patten Wilson) | 330 |
“Her pleading won relief for them” (Gertrude Demain Hammond, R.I.) | 334 |
Alftruda (Gertrude Demain Hammond, R.I.) | 340 |
Hereward and the Princess (Gertrude Demain Hammond, R.I.) | 344 |
Hereward and Sigtryg (Gertrude Demain Hammond, R.I.) | 348 |
INTRODUCTION
THE writer who would tell again for people of the twentieth century the legends and stories that delighted the folk of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries finds himself confronted with a vast mass of material ready to his hand. Unless he exercises a wise discrimination and has some system of selection, he becomes lost in the mazes of as enchanted a land,
THE writer who wants to retell for the people of the twentieth century the legends and stories that thrilled the folks of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries faces a huge amount of material at his disposal. Unless he uses good judgment and has a method for choosing, he could easily get lost in the complexities of such a magical land,
as ever bewildered knights of old in days of romance. Down all the dimly lighted pathways of mediæval literature mystical figures beckon him in every direction; fairies, goblins, witches, knights and ladies and giants entice him, and unless, like Theseus of old, he follows closely his guiding clue, he will find that he reaches no goal, attains to no clear vision, achieves no quest. He will remain spell-bound, captivated by the Middle Ages—
as ever bewildered knights of old in days of romance. Down all the dimly lit paths of medieval literature, mystical figures beckon him in every direction; fairies, goblins, witches, knights, ladies, and giants entice him, and unless, like Theseus of old, he closely follows his guiding clue, he will find that he reaches no goal, attains no clear vision, and achieves no quest. He will remain spellbound, captivated by the Middle Ages—
Of troubled and chivalrous years That knew neither night nor tomorrow, Of hopes or fears.
The battles, the struggles, and the victories
That speed up, brighten, and rain From the clouds of its recorded stories
"The passion, the pride, and the pain." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Such a golden clue to guide the modern seeker through the labyrinths of the mediæval mind is that which I have tried to suggest in the title “Hero-Myths and Legends of the British Race”—the pursuit and representation of the ideal hero as the mind of Britain and of early and mediæval England imagined him, together with [Pg xviii] the study of the characteristics which made this or that particular person, mythical or legendary, a hero to the century which sang or wrote about him. The interest goes deeper when we study, not merely
Such a valuable clue to help the modern seeker navigate the complexities of the medieval mind is what I've tried to convey in the title “Hero-Myths and Legends of the British Race”—the exploration and depiction of the ideal hero as envisioned by the minds of Britain and early and medieval England, along with [Pg xviii] the examination of the traits that made this or that specific individual, whether mythical or legendary, a hero to the era that celebrated him. The interest becomes even more profound when we study, not just
but
but
“Hero-worship endures for ever while man endures,” wrote Thomas Carlyle, and this fidelity of men to their admiration for great heroes is one of the surest tokens by which we can judge of their own character. Such as the hero is, such will his worshippers be; and the men who idolised Robin Hood will be found to have been men who were themselves in revolt against oppressive law, or who, finding law powerless to prevent tyranny, glorified the lawless punishment of wrongs and the bold denunciation of perverted justice. The warriors who listened to the saga of Beowulf looked on physical prowess as the best of all heroic qualities, and the Normans who admired Roland saw in him the ideal of feudal loyalty. To every age, and to every nation, there is a peculiar ideal of heroism, and in the popular legends of each age this ideal may be found.
“Hero-worship lasts forever as long as humanity exists,” wrote Thomas Carlyle, and this loyalty of people to their admiration for great heroes is one of the best ways to assess their character. The nature of the hero reflects the nature of his admirers; those who idolized Robin Hood tended to be individuals who were themselves standing up against oppressive laws, or who, seeing the law ineffective against tyranny, celebrated the lawless act of righting wrongs and openly criticized twisted justice. The warriors who heard the tales of Beowulf valued physical strength as the top heroic quality, while the Normans who admired Roland viewed him as the perfect example of feudal loyalty. Each age and nation has its own unique ideal of heroism, and this ideal can be found in the popular legends of each time.
Again, these legends give not only the hero as he seemed to his age; they also show the social life, the virtues and vices, the superstitions and beliefs, of earlier ages embedded in the tradition, as fossils are found in the uplifted strata of some ancient ocean-bed. They have ceased to live; but they remain, tokens of a life long past. So in the hero-legends of our nation we [Pg xix] may find traces of the thoughts and religions of our ancestors many centuries ago; traces which lie close to one another in these romances, telling of the nations who came to these Islands of the West, settled, were conquered and driven away to make room for other races whose supremacy has been as brief, till all these superimposed races have blended into one, to form the British nation, the most widespread race of modern times. For
Again, these legends not only show the hero as he appeared in his time; they also reveal the social life, the virtues and flaws, the superstitions and beliefs of earlier times embedded in the tradition, much like fossils found in the uplifted layers of an ancient ocean floor. They may no longer be alive, but they persist as reminders of a life long gone. In the hero-legends of our nation, we can find traces of the thoughts and religions of our ancestors from many centuries ago; traces that are closely connected in these stories, recounting the nations that arrived on these Islands of the West, settled here, were conquered, and pushed away to make space for other groups whose dominance has been just as fleeting, until all these layered races have merged into one, creating the British nation, the most widespread race of modern times. For
And the force of British spears __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
are not the boast of the English race alone. No man in England now can boast of unmixed descent, but must perforce trace his family back through many a marriage of Frank, and Norman, and Saxon, and Dane, and Roman, and Celt, and even Iberian, back to prehistoric man—
are not just a source of pride for the English race. No one in England today can claim to have a purely British heritage, as everyone has to trace their family history through numerous marriages involving the Frank, Norman, Saxon, Dane, Roman, Celt, and even Iberian heritage, all the way back to prehistoric humans—
With the Northman's strength, passion, and intellect,
And the Northman's bravery for good or evil,
Are England's heroes too. [6]
When Tennyson sang his greeting at the coming of Alexandra,
When Tennyson welcomed Alexandra with his song,
"Teuton or Celt or whatever we are,"
he was only recognising a truth which no boast of pure birth can cover—the truth that the modern Englishman is a compound of many races, with many characteristics; and if we would understand him, we must seek the clue to the riddle in early England and Scotland and Ireland and Wales, while even France adds her [Pg xx] share of enlightenment towards the solution of the riddle.
he was just acknowledging a truth that no claims of pure ancestry can hide—the truth that the modern Englishman is a mix of many races, with many traits; and if we want to understand him, we need to look for the answer to the puzzle in early England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales, while even France contributes its part of insight towards solving the riddle. [Pg xx]
These are your manhood's heritage. [7]
Britain, as far as we can trace men in our island, was first inhabited by cave-men, who have left no history at all. In the course of ages they passed away before the Iberians or Ivernians, who came from the east, and bore a striking resemblance to the Basques. It may be that some Mongolian tribe, wandering west, drawn by the instinct which has driven most race-migrations westward, sent offshoots north and south—one to brave the dangers of the sea and inhabit Britain and Ireland, one to cross the Pyrenees and remain sheltered in their deep ravines; or it may be that Basques from the Pyrenees, daring the storms of the Bay of Biscay in their frail coracles, ventured to the shores of Britain. Short and dark were these sturdy voyagers, harsh-featured and long-headed, worshipping the powers of Nature with mysterious and cruel rites of human sacrifice, holding beliefs in totems and ancestor-worship and in the superiority of high descent claimed through the mother to that claimed through the father. When the stronger and more civilised Celt came he drove before him these little dark men, he enslaved their survivors or wedded their women, and in his turn fell into slavery to the cruel Druidic religion of his subjects. To these Iberians, and to the Celtic dread of them, we probably owe all the stories of dwarfs, goblins, elves, and earth-gnomes which fill our fairy-tale books; and if we examine carefully the descriptions of the abodes of these beings we shall find them not inconsistent with the earth-dwellings, caves, circle huts, or even with the burial mounds, of the Iberian race.
Britain, as far back as we can trace, was first inhabited by cave-dwellers, who left behind no history. Over time, they disappeared before the Iberians or Ivernians, who came from the east and looked a lot like the Basques. It's possible that some Mongolian tribe wandered west, driven by the same instinct that has led many migrations westward, sending groups north and south — one group braving the sea to settle in Britain and Ireland, and another crossing the Pyrenees to stay safe in their deep ravines; or maybe Basques from the Pyrenees, facing the storms of the Bay of Biscay in their small boats, ventured to Britain's shores. These sturdy travelers were short and dark, with harsh faces and long heads, worshipping the powers of Nature with mysterious and brutal rituals, including human sacrifice, and believing in totems and ancestor-worship, valuing maternal lineage over paternal. When the stronger and more civilized Celts arrived, they pushed these small dark people aside, enslaved those who survived, or married their women, ultimately succumbing to the harsh Druidic religion of their subjects. To these Iberians, along with the Celtic fear of them, we likely owe all the stories of dwarfs, goblins, elves, and earth-gnomes that fill our fairy tales; and if we closely examine the descriptions of the homes of these beings, we'll find they align with the earth-dwellings, caves, circular huts, and even burial mounds of the Iberian people.
[Pg xxi] The race that followed the Iberians, and drove them out or subdued them, so that they served as slaves where they had once ruled as lords, was the proud Aryan Celtic race. Of different tribes, Gaels, Brythons, and Belgæ, they were all one in spirit, and one in physical feature.
[Pg xxi] The group that came after the Iberians and either drove them out or controlled them, reducing them to a status of servitude where they had once been rulers, was the proud Aryan Celtic race. Consisting of various tribes, including the Gaels, Brythons, and Belgæ, they were united in spirit and shared similar physical traits.
Tall, blue-eyed, with fair or red hair, they overpowered in every way the diminutive Iberians, and their tattooing, while it gave them a name which has often been mistaken for a national designation (Picts, or painted men), made them dreadful to their enemies in battle, and ferocious-looking even in time of peace. Their civilisation was of a much higher type than that of the Iberians; their weapons, their war-chariots, their mode of life and their treatment of women, are all so closely similar to that of the Greeks of Homer that a theory has been advanced and ably defended, that the Homeric Greeks were really invading Celts—Gaelic or Gaulish tribes from the north of Europe. If it indeed be so, we owe to the Celts a debt of imperishable culture and civilisation. To them belongs more especially, in our national amalgam, the passion for the past, the ardent patriotism, the longing for spiritual beauty, which raises and relieves the Saxon materialism.
Tall, blue-eyed, and with fair or red hair, they easily dominated the small Iberians. Their tattoos, which led to the common misconception of them being called Picts, or painted men, made them terrifying to their enemies in battle and fierce-looking even in peaceful times. Their civilization was far more advanced than that of the Iberians; their weapons, war chariots, lifestyle, and treatment of women closely resembled that of the Homeric Greeks. This similarity has led to the theory, strongly supported, that the Homeric Greeks were actually invading Celts from Gaelic or Gaulish tribes in northern Europe. If this is true, we owe the Celts a lasting debt of culture and civilization. They particularly contribute to our national identity a passion for history, intense patriotism, and a yearning for spiritual beauty that elevates and softens the materialism of the Saxons.
Even though Mona's power is small, and Llewellyn's band remains untouched, Although Ambrose Merlin's prophecies are considered mere stories,
Though Iona’s crumbled cloisters are buffeted by northern winds,
United in name and reputation
Are the sea-separated Gaels.
And the traditions of their fathers that they share are courageous; The Eagle or the Crescent at the start of history fades Before the advancing flags of the great Gaels who conquered Rome: One in name and reputation Are the sea-divided Gaels. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[Pg xxii] It is almost impossible to overestimate the value of the Celtic contribution to our national literature and character: the race that gave us Ossian, and Finn, and Cuchulain, that sang of the sorrowful love and doom of Deirdre, that told of the pursuit of Diarmit and Grania, till every dolmen and cromlech in Ireland was associated with these lovers; the race that preserved for us
[Pg xxii] It's nearly impossible to overstate the significance of the Celtic influence on our national literature and identity: the people who brought us Ossian, Finn, and Cuchulain, who expressed the tragic love and fate of Deirdre, who shared the story of the chase of Diarmit and Grania, making every dolmen and cromlech in Ireland linked to these lovers; the people who preserved for us
It flows like a cloud, shaped like a person, from the mountain peak. "And still clings to cairn and cromlech,"[9]
the King Arthur whose Arthur’s Seat overhangs Edinburgh, whose presence haunts the Lakes, and Wales, and Cornwall, and the forests of Brittany; the race that held up for us the image of the Holy Grail—that race can claim no small share in the moulding of the modern Briton.
the King Arthur whose Arthur’s Seat overlooks Edinburgh, whose presence lingers in the Lakes, Wales, Cornwall, and the forests of Brittany; the people who brought us the image of the Holy Grail—that people can take a significant part in shaping the modern Briton.
The Celt, however, had his day of supremacy and passed: the Roman crushed his power of initiative and made him helpless and dependent, and the Teuton, whether as Saxon, Angle, Frisian, or Jute, dwelt in his homes and ruled as slaves the former owners of the land. These new-comers were not physically unlike the Celts whom they dispossessed. Tall and fair, grey-eyed and sinewy, the Teuton was a hardier, more sturdy warrior than the Celt: he had not spent centuries of quiet settlement and imitative civilisation under the ægis of Imperial Rome: he had not learnt to love the arts of peace and he cultivated none but those of war; he was by choice a warrior and a sailor, a wanderer to other lands, a plougher of the desolate places of the “vasty deep,” yet withal a lover of home, who trod at times, with bitter longing for his native land, the thorny paths of exile. To him physical cowardice was [Pg xxiii] the unforgivable sin, next to treachery to his lord; for the loyalty of thane to his chieftain was a very deep and abiding reality to the Anglo-Saxon warrior, and in the early poems of our English race, love for “his dear lord, his chieftain-friend,” takes the place of that love of woman which other races felt and expressed. A quiet death bed was the worst end to a man’s life, in the Anglo-Saxon’s creed; it was “a cow’s death,” to be shunned by every means in a man’s power; while a death in fight, victor or vanquished, was a worthy finish to a warrior’s life. There was no fear of death itself in the English hero’s mind, nor of Fate; the former was the inevitable,
The Celt had his time of dominance but eventually faded away: the Romans crushed his ability to take initiative, leaving him powerless and dependent. The Teuton, whether as Saxon, Angle, Frisian, or Jute, moved into his homes and enslaved the previous landowners. These newcomers were physically similar to the Celts they displaced. Tall and fair, with grey eyes and strong builds, the Teutons were tougher and more resilient warriors than the Celts. Unlike the Celts, who had spent centuries in peaceful settlement and cultural imitation under the protection of Imperial Rome, the Teutons had not learned to cherish the arts of peace; they only honed the skills of war. By choice, they were warriors and sailors, roaming to distant lands and cultivating the barren parts of the "vast deep," yet they also longed for home, often feeling a deep yearning for their homeland as they walked the difficult paths of exile. To them, physical cowardice was the unforgivable sin, second only to betrayal of their lord; the loyalty between a thane and his chieftain was a profound and enduring reality for the Anglo-Saxon warrior. In the early poems of our English heritage, love for "his dear lord, his chieftain-friend" replaced the love for women found in other cultures. A quiet deathbed was seen as the worst possible end to a man’s life in the Anglo-Saxon belief system; it was considered "a cow’s death," to be avoided by any means necessary, while dying in battle, whether as a victor or a loser, was regarded as a fitting conclusion to a warrior's life. The English hero harbored no fear of death or Fate; the former was inevitable.
"It will come when it comes,"[10]
and the latter a goddess whose decrees must needs be obeyed with proud submission, but not with meek acceptance. Perhaps there was little of spiritual insight in the minds of these Angles and Saxons, little love of beauty, little care for the amenities of life; but they had a sturdy loyalty, an uprightness, a brave disregard of death in the cause of duty, which we can still recognise in modern Englishmen. To the Saxon belong the tales where
and the latter a goddess whose commands must be followed with proud submission, but not with meek acceptance. Maybe there wasn't much spiritual insight among these Angles and Saxons, not much appreciation for beauty, or care for the comforts of life; but they had a strong loyalty, integrity, and a courageous disregard for death in the name of duty, which we can still see in modern Englishmen. The tales belong to the Saxon where
Heroic songs.[11]
When the English (Anglo-Saxons, as we generally call them) had settled down in England, had united their warring tribes, and developed a somewhat centralised [Pg xxiv] government, their whole national existence was imperilled by the incursions of the Danes. Kindred folk to the Anglo-Saxons were these Danes, these Vikings from Christiania Wik, these Northmen from Norway or Iceland, whose fame went before them, and the dread of whom inspired the petition in the old Litany of the Church, “From the fury of the Northmen, good Lord, deliver us!” Their fair hair and blue or grey eyes, their tall and muscular frames, bore testimony to their kinship with the races they harried and plundered, but their spirit was different from that of the conquered Teutonic tribes. The Viking loved the sea; it was his summer home, his field of war and profit. To go “a-summer-harrying” was the usual employment of the true Viking, and in the winter only could he enjoy domestic life and the pleasures of the family circle. The rapturous fight with the elements, in which the Northman lived and moved and had his being, gave him a strain of ruthless cruelty unlike anything in the more peaceful Anglo-Saxon character: his disregard of death for himself led to a certain callousness with regard to human life, and to a certain enjoyment in inflicting physical anguish. There was an element of Red Indian ruthlessness in the Viking, which looms large in the story of the years of Norse ascendancy over Western Europe. Yet there was also a power of bold and daring action, of reckless valour, of rapid conception and execution, which contrasted strongly with the slower and more placid temperament of the Anglo-Saxon, and to this Danish strain modern Englishmen probably owe the power of initiative, the love of adventure, and the daring action which have made England the greatest colonising nation on the earth. The Danish, Norse, or Viking element spread far and wide in mediæval Europe—Iceland, Normandy (Northman’s [Pg xxv] Land), the Isle of Man, the Hebrides, the east of Ireland, the Danelagh of East Anglia, and the Cumberland dales all show traces of the conquering Danish race; and raider after raider came to England and stayed, until half of our island was Danish, and even our royal family became for a time one with the royal line of Denmark. The acceptance of Christianity by the Danes in England when Guthrum was baptized rendered much more easy their amalgamation with the English; but it was not so in Ireland, where the Round Towers still stand to show (as some authorities hold) how the terrified native Irish sheltered from the Danish fury which nearly destroyed the whole fabric of Irish Christianity. The legends of Ireland, too, are full of the terror of the men of “Lochlann,” which is generally taken to mean Norway; and the great coast cities of Ireland—Dublin, Cork, Waterford, Wexford, and others—were so entirely Danish that only the decisive battle of Clontarf, in which the saintly and victorious Brian Boru was slain, saved Ireland to Christendom and curbed the power of the heathen invaders.
When the English (often referred to as the Anglo-Saxons) settled in England, united their warring tribes, and established a somewhat central government, their entire existence was threatened by the invasions of the Danes. The Danes, related to the Anglo-Saxons, were Vikings from Christiania Wik, Northmen from Norway or Iceland, whose reputation preceded them, and whose brutality inspired the plea in the old church Litany, “From the fury of the Northmen, good Lord, deliver us!” Their fair hair and blue or grey eyes, along with their tall and muscular bodies, showed their connection to the races they attacked and plundered, but their spirit set them apart from the conquered Germanic tribes. The Viking loved the sea; it was his summer home, battlefield, and source of wealth. The typical Viking spent his summers raiding, returning to enjoy family life and domestic comforts only in the winter. The thrilling struggle against the elements, which fueled the Northman's existence, gave him a kind of ruthless cruelty that contrasted sharply with the more peaceful Anglo-Saxon character. His lack of concern for his own life led to a certain insensitivity towards human life and even a twisted enjoyment in causing physical pain. There was a savage element to the Viking, reminiscent of the ruthless Native American, which prominently appears in the era of Norse dominance over Western Europe. Nonetheless, there was also a remarkable capacity for bold and daring action, reckless bravery, quick thinking, and implementation, which starkly contrasted with the slower and calmer nature of the Anglo-Saxons. This Danish influence likely contributed to the modern English inclination for initiative, adventure, and courageous action that established England as the world's greatest colonizing power. The Danish, Norse, or Viking elements spread widely throughout medieval Europe—Iceland, Normandy (Northman’s land), the Isle of Man, the Hebrides, eastern Ireland, the Danelagh in East Anglia, and the Cumberland dales all reflect the marks of the conquering Danish people. Continuous waves of raiders came to England and settled until half of the island was under Danish control, and even our royal line became intertwined with the Danish royal family for a time. The Danes’ acceptance of Christianity in England after Guthrum's baptism made their blending with the English much smoother; however, this wasn't the case in Ireland, where the Round Towers still stand as a reminder of how the frightened native Irish sought refuge from the Danish fury, which nearly obliterated the entire structure of Irish Christianity. The legends of Ireland are filled with accounts of the terror brought by the men of “Lochlann,” generally understood to signify Norway, and the major coastal cities of Ireland—Dublin, Cork, Waterford, Wexford, and others—were so fundamentally Danish that only the decisive battle of Clontarf, where the saintly and victorious Brian Boru was killed, protected Ireland for Christendom and contained the power of the pagan invaders.
A second wave of Norse invasion swept over England at the Norman Conquest, and for a time submerged the native English population. The chivalrous Norman knights who followed William of Normandy’s sacred banner, whether from religious zeal or desire of plunder, were as truly Vikings by race as were the Danes who settled in the Danelagh. The days when Rolf (Rollo, or Rou), the Viking chief, won Normandy were not yet so long gone by that the fierce piratical instincts of his followers had ceased to influence their descendants: piety and learning, feudal law and custom, had made some impression upon the character of the Norman, but at heart he was still a Northman. The Norman barons fought for their independence against Duke William [Pg xxvi] with all the determination of those Norse chiefs who would not acknowledge the overlordship of Harold Fairhair, but fled to colonise Iceland when he made himself King of Norway. The seafaring instincts which drove the Vikings to harry other lands in like manner drove the Normans to piratical plundering up and down the English Channel, and, when they had settled in England, led to continual sea-fights in the Channel between English and French, hardy Kentish and Norman, or Cornish and Breton, sailors, with a common strain of fighting blood, and a common love of the sea.
A second wave of Norse invasion hit England during the Norman Conquest, temporarily overwhelming the native English population. The chivalrous Norman knights who followed William of Normandy’s sacred banner, whether out of religious devotion or a desire for loot, were just as much Vikings by heritage as the Danes who settled in the Danelagh. The days when Rolf (Rollo, or Rou), the Viking chief, claimed Normandy were not so far behind that the fierce piratical instincts of his followers had stopped affecting their descendants: while piety and learning, feudal law and customs had made some impact on the character of the Normans, at heart, they remained Northmen. The Norman barons fought for their independence against Duke William [Pg xxvi] with the same determination as those Norse chiefs who refused to accept Harold Fairhair's overlordship and fled to colonize Iceland when he became King of Norway. The seafaring instincts that drove the Vikings to raid other lands similarly motivated the Normans to engage in piracy all along the English Channel, and once they settled in England, it resulted in ongoing sea battles in the Channel between English and French, tough Kentish and Norman, or Cornish and Breton sailors, sharing a common fighting spirit and a love of the sea.
The Norman Conquest of England was but one instance of Norman activity: Sicily, Italy, Constantinople, even Antioch, and the Holy Land itself, showed in time Norman states, Norman laws, Norman civilisation, and all alike felt the impulse of Norman energy and inspiration. England lay ready to hand for Norman invasion—the hope of peaceable succession to the saintly Edward the Confessor had to be abandoned by William; the gradual permeation of sluggish England with Norman earls, churchmen, courtiers, had been comprehended and checked by Earl Godwin and his sons (themselves of Danish race); but there still remained the way of open war and an appeal to religious zeal; and this way William took. There was genius as well as statesmanship in the idea of combining a personal claim to the throne held by Harold the usurper with a crusading summons against the schismatic and heretical English, who refused obedience to the true successor of St. Peter. The success of the idea was its justification: the success of the expedition proved the need that England had of some new leaven to energise the sluggish temperament of her sons. The Norman Conquest not only revived and quickened, but unified and solidified the English nation. The tyranny of the Norman nobles, [Pg xxvii] held in check at first only by the tyranny of the Norman king, was the factor in mediæval English life that made for a national consciousness; it also helped the appreciation of the heroism of revolt against tyranny which is seen in Hereward the Wake, in Robin Hood, in William of Cloudeslee, and in many other English hero-rebels; but it gradually led men to a realization of their own rights as Englishmen. When all men alike felt themselves sons of England, the days were past when Norman and Saxon were aliens to each other, and Norman robber soon became as truly English as Danish viking, Anglo-Saxon seafarer, or Celtic settler. Then the full value of the Norman infusion was seen in quicker intellectual apprehension, nimbler wit, a keener sense of reverence, a more spiritual piety, a more refined courtesy, and a more enlightened perception of the value of law. The materialism of the original Saxon race was successively modified by many influences, and not least of these was the Norman Conquest.
The Norman Conquest of England was just one example of Norman activity: Sicily, Italy, Constantinople, even Antioch, and the Holy Land eventually showed Norman states, laws, and civilization, all feeling the impact of Norman energy and inspiration. England was ripe for Norman invasion—the hope for a peaceful succession to the saintly Edward the Confessor had to be abandoned by William. The slow infiltration of England with Norman earls, churchmen, and courtiers had been understood and limited by Earl Godwin and his sons (who were of Danish descent); but there still remained the option of open warfare and an appeal to religious fervor, which William chose. There was both genius and statesmanship in the idea of combining a personal claim to the throne held by Harold the usurper with a call to crusade against the schismatic and heretical English, who refused to obey the true successor of St. Peter. The success of this idea proved its worth: the success of the expedition highlighted England's need for fresh energy to revive its stagnant spirit. The Norman Conquest not only invigorated and unified but also solidified the English nation. The tyranny of the Norman nobles, initially held in check only by the tyranny of the Norman king, played a critical role in medieval English life that fostered a sense of national identity; it also heightened the appreciation for heroic rebellion against tyranny seen in figures like Hereward the Wake, Robin Hood, William of Cloudeslee, and many other English hero-rebels, but it gradually led people to realize their own rights as Englishmen. When everyone began to see themselves as sons of England, the days when Normans and Saxons were strangers were over, and Norman raiders soon became as truly English as Danish Vikings, Anglo-Saxon sailors, or Celtic settlers. The full impact of the Norman influence was then recognized in quicker intellectual understanding, sharper wit, a stronger sense of reverence, a deeper spirituality, a more refined courtesy, and a clearer perception of the importance of law. The materialism of the original Saxon race was gradually influenced by many factors, and among the most significant was the Norman Conquest.
From the Norman Conquest onward England has welcomed men of many nations—French, Flemings, Germans, Dutch: men brought by war, by trade, by love of adventure, by religion; traders, refugees, exiles, all have found in her a hospitable shelter and a second home, and all have come to love the “grey old mother” that counted them among her sons and grew to think them her own in very truth.
From the time of the Norman Conquest, England has welcomed people from many nations—French, Flemish, German, Dutch—brought here by war, trade, a thirst for adventure, or religion. Traders, refugees, and exiles have all found a warm welcome and a second home, coming to cherish the "grey old mother" that recognized them as her own and truly embraced them as part of her family.
Geographically, also, we must recognise the admixture of races in our islands. The farthest western borders show most strongly the type of man whom we can imagine the Iberian to have been: Western Ireland, the Hebrides, Central and South Wales, and Cornwall are still inhabited by folk of Iberian descent. The blue-eyed Celt yet dwells in the Highlands and the greater part of Wales and the Marches—Hereford and Shropshire, [Pg xxviii] and as far as Worcestershire and Cheshire; still the Dales of Cumberland, the Fen Country, East Anglia, and the Isle of Man show traces of Danish blood, speech, manners, and customs; still the slow, stolid Saxon inhabits the lands south of the Thames from Sussex to Hampshire and Dorset. The Angle has settled permanently over the Lowlands of Scotland, with the Celt along the western fringe, and Flemish blood shows its traces in Pembroke on the one side (“Little England beyond Wales”) and in Norfolk on the other.
Geographically, we also need to acknowledge the mix of races in our islands. The farthest western regions strongly reflect the kind of people we imagine the Iberians to have been: Western Ireland, the Hebrides, Central and South Wales, and Cornwall are still home to people of Iberian descent. The blue-eyed Celt still lives in the Highlands and most of Wales and the Marches—Hereford and Shropshire, [Pg xxviii] and as far as Worcestershire and Cheshire; even the Dales of Cumberland, the Fen Country, East Anglia, and the Isle of Man show signs of Danish heritage, language, habits, and customs; the slow, steady Saxon still occupies the lands south of the Thames from Sussex to Hampshire and Dorset. The Angle has permanently settled in the Lowlands of Scotland, with the Celt along the western edge, and Flemish heritage can be seen in Pembroke on one side (“Little England beyond Wales”) and in Norfolk on the other.
With all these nations, all these natures, amalgamated in our own, it is no wonder that the literature of our isles contains many different ideals of heroism, changing according to nationality and epoch. Thus the physical valour of Beowulf is not the same quality as the valour of Havelok the Dane, though both are heroes of the strong arm; and the chivalry of Diarmit is not the same as the chivalry of Roland. Again, religion has its share in changing the ideals of a nation, and Constantine, the warrior of the Early English poem of “Elene,” is far from being the same in character as the tender-hearted Constantine of “moral Gower’s” apocryphal tale. The law-abiding nature of the earliest heroes, whose obedience to their king and their priest was absolute, differs almost entirely from the lawlessness of Gamelyn and Robin Hood, both of whom set church and king at defiance, and even account it a merit to revolt from the rule of both. It follows from this that we shall find our chosen heroes of very different types and characters; but we shall recognise that each represented to his own age an ideal of heroism, which that age loved sufficiently to put into literature, and perpetuate by the best means in its power. Of many another hero besides Arthur—of Barbarossa, of Hiawatha, even of Napoleon—has the tradition grown that [Pg xxix] he is not dead, but has passed away into the deathless land, whence he shall come again in his own time. As Tennyson has sung,
With all these nations and their diverse cultures combined in our own, it's no surprise that the literature from our islands showcases a variety of ideals of heroism, shifting with nationality and time period. For instance, the physical bravery of Beowulf is different from the bravery of Havelok the Dane, even though both are strong-arm heroes; and the chivalry of Diarmit isn't the same as that of Roland. Additionally, religion plays a role in shaping a nation's ideals, with Constantine—the warrior from the Early English poem "Elene"—being very different in character from the compassionate Constantine in "moral Gower's" apocryphal tale. The law-abiding nature of the earliest heroes, who were completely obedient to their king and their priest, contrasts sharply with the lawlessness of Gamelyn and Robin Hood, both of whom defy church and king, even viewing rebellion against both as a virtue. As a result, we'll find that our chosen heroes come in various forms and personalities; however, we will recognize that each one represented an ideal of heroism that was significant enough for their own age to document in literature and preserve through the best means available. Many other heroes, beyond just Arthur—like Barbarossa, Hiawatha, and even Napoleon—have legacies that grow, with the belief that [Pg xxix] they are not truly dead, but have moved on to a timeless land, from which they will return in due time. As Tennyson has sung,
From now on; and ancient dark sayings Echoing and resonating in the thoughts of people,
And repeated by the elderly by their firesides
For relaxation after their jobs are finished,
"Talk about the King."
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Lightfoot.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lightfoot.
[2] Swinburne.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Swinburne.
[3] Gerald Massey.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gerald Massey.
[4] J. R. Denning.
[5] W. W. Campbell.
[6] Ibid.
[7] C. Roberts.
[8] T. Darcy McGee.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ T. Darcy McGee.
[9] Tennyson.
[10] Shakespeare, Julius Cæsar.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shakespeare, Julius Caesar.
[11] Tennyson.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tennyson.
CHAPTER I: BEOWULF
Introduction
THE figure which meets us as we enter on the study of Heroes of the British Race is one which appeals to us in a very special way, since he is the one hero in whose legend we may see the ideals of our English forefathers before they left their Continental home to settle in this island. Opinions may differ as to the date at which the poem of “Beowulf” was written, the place in which it was localised, and the religion of the poet who combined the floating legends into one epic whole, but all must accept the poem as embodying the life and feelings of our Forefathers who dwelt in North Germany on the shores of the North Sea and of the Baltic. The life depicted, the characters portrayed, the events described, are such as a simple warrior race would cherish in tradition and legend as relics of the life lived by their ancestors in what doubtless seemed to them the Golden Age. Perhaps stories of a divine Beowa, hero and ancestor of the English, became merged in other myths of sun-hero and marsh-demon, but in any case the stories are now crystallized around one central human figure, who may even be considered an historical hero, Beowulf, the thane of Hygelac, King of the Geats. It is this grand primitive hero who embodies the ideal of English heroism. Bold to rashness for himself, prudent for his comrades, daring, resourceful, knowing no fear, loyal to his king and his kinsmen, generous in war and in peace, self-sacrificing, Beowulf stands for all that is best in manhood in an age of strife. It is fitting that our first British hero should be physically and mentally strong, brave to seek danger and brave to look on death and Fate undaunted, one whose life is a struggle against evil [Pg 2] forces, and whose death comes in a glorious victory over the powers of evil, a victory gained for the sake of others to whom Beowulf feels that he owes protection and devotion.
THE figure that greets us as we begin our exploration of the Heroes of the British Race is unique because he represents the ideals of our English ancestors before they left their homeland in Europe to settle in this island. People may disagree on when "Beowulf" was written, where it originated, or the beliefs of the poet who wove these legends into one epic narrative, but everyone recognizes that the poem reflects the life and emotions of our Ancestors who lived in North Germany along the North Sea and the Baltic. The lifestyle depicted, the characters illustrated, and the events narrated are treasures that a simple warrior society would preserve in stories and folklore, reminiscing about what they likely viewed as their Golden Age. It's possible that tales of a divine Beowa, hero and ancestor of the English, merged with other stories of sun-heroes and marsh-demons, but today, these legends have crystallized around one key human figure, Beowulf, the thane of Hygelac, King of the Geats. This great primal hero embodies the essence of English heroism. Courageous to the point of recklessness for himself, cautious for his friends, adventurous, resourceful, fearless, devoted to his king and kin, generous in both war and peace, selfless—Beowulf represents all that is noble in manhood in a time of conflict. It’s appropriate that our first British hero is strong both physically and mentally, fearless in the face of danger and death, whose life is a battle against evil forces, and whose demise is celebrated as a glorious victory over malevolent powers, a triumph achieved for the protection and loyalty he feels towards others. [Pg 2]
The Story. The Coming and Passing of Scyld
Once, long ago, the Danish land owned the sway of a mighty monarch, Scyld Scefing, the founder of a great dynasty, the Scyldings. This great king Scyld had come to Denmark in a mysterious manner, since no man knew whence he sprang. As a babe he drifted to the Danish shore in a vessel loaded with treasures; but no man was with him, and there was no token to show his kindred and race. When Scyld grew up he increased the power of Denmark and enlarged her borders; his fame spread far and wide among men, and his glory shone undimmed until the day when, full of years and honours, he died, leaving the throne securely established in his family. Then the sorrowing Danes restored him to the mysterious ocean from which he had come to them. Choosing their goodliest ship, they laid within it the corpse of their departed king, and heaped around him all their best and choicest treasures, until the venerable countenance of Scyld looked to heaven from a bed of gold and jewels; then they set up, high above his head, his glorious gold-wrought banner, and left him alone in state. The vessel was loosed from the shore where the mourning Danes bewailed their departing king, and drifted slowly away to the unknown west from which Scyld had sailed to his now sorrowing people; they watched until it was lost in the shadows of night and distance, but no man under heaven knoweth what shore now holds the vanished Scyld. The descendants of Scyld ruled and prospered till the days of his great-grandson Hrothgar, [Pg 3] one of a family of four, who can all be identified historically with various Danish kings and princes.
Once, long ago, the Danish land was ruled by a powerful king, Scyld Scefing, who established a great dynasty called the Scyldings. This remarkable king Scyld arrived in Denmark under mysterious circumstances, as no one knew where he came from. As a baby, he floated to the Danish shore in a boat filled with treasures; but no one was with him, and there was no sign of his family or origin. As Scyld grew up, he strengthened Denmark and expanded its territory; his reputation spread far and wide, and his glory remained unblemished until the day he died, full of years and honors, leaving the throne firmly in his family's hands. The grieving Danes then returned him to the mysterious ocean from which he had come. Choosing their finest ship, they placed the body of their departed king inside, surrounding him with all their most precious treasures, until Scyld's revered face gazed up toward the heavens from a bed of gold and jewels; then they raised his magnificent golden banner high above him and left him in solemn state. The ship was released from the shore where the mourning Danes lamented their king's departure, slowly drifting away to the unknown west from which Scyld had journeyed to his now sorrowful people; they watched until it vanished into the shadows of night and distance, but no one on earth knows what shore now holds the lost Scyld. Scyld's descendants ruled and thrived until the time of his great-grandson Hrothgar, [Pg 3] one of four who can all be historically linked to various Danish kings and princes.
Hrothgar’s Hall
Hrothgar was a mighty warrior and conqueror, who won glory in battle, and whose fame spread wide among men, so that nobly born warriors, his kinsmen, were glad to serve as his bodyguard and to fight for him loyally in strife. So great was Hrothgar’s power that he longed for some outward sign of the magnificence of his sway; he determined to build a great hall, in which he could hold feasts and banquets, and could entertain his warriors and thanes, and visitors from afar. The hall rose speedily, vast, gloriously adorned, a great meeting-place for men; for Hrothgar had summoned all his people to the work, and the walls towered up high and majestic, ending in pinnacles and gables resembling the antlers of a stag. At the great feast which Hrothgar gave first in his new home the minstrels chanted the glory of the hall, “Heorot,” “The Hart,” as the king named it; Hrothgar’s desire was well fulfilled, that he should build the most magnificent of banquet-halls. Proud were the mighty warriors who feasted within it, and proud the heart of the king, who from his high seat on the daïs saw his brave thanes carousing at the long tables below him, and the lofty rafters of the hall rising black into the darkness.
Hrothgar was a powerful warrior and conqueror, who earned fame in battle, and whose reputation spread far and wide among people, so that noble warriors, his relatives, were happy to serve as his bodyguard and to fight for him loyally in conflicts. Hrothgar’s power was so great that he wanted an outward sign of the magnificence of his rule; he decided to build a grand hall where he could host feasts and banquets, entertaining his warriors, thanes, and visitors from distant lands. The hall quickly rose, vast and beautifully decorated, a great gathering place for men; Hrothgar had called all his people to join in the work, and the walls rose high and impressive, topped with pinnacles and gables that looked like the antlers of a stag. At the grand feast Hrothgar held first in his new home, the minstrels sang the praises of the hall, “Heorot,” “The Hart,” as the king named it; Hrothgar’s wish was fulfilled, having built the most magnificent banquet hall. The mighty warriors who feasted inside it were proud, and so was the heart of the king, who from his elevated seat on the dais looked down at his brave thanes celebrating at the long tables below him, and the tall rafters of the hall rising dark into the night.
Grendel
Day by day the feasting continued, until its noise and the festal joy of its revellers aroused a mighty enemy, Grendel, the loathsome fen-monster. This monstrous being, half-man, half-fiend, dwelt in the fens near the hill on which Heorot stood. Terrible was he, dangerous to men, of extraordinary strength, human [Pg 4] in shape but gigantic of stature, covered with a green horny skin, on which the sword would not bite. His race, all sea-monsters, giants, goblins, and evil demons, were offspring of Cain, outcasts from the mercy of the Most High, hostile to the human race; and Grendel was one of mankind’s most bitter enemies; hence his hatred of the joyous shouts from Heorot, and his determination to stop the feasting.
Day after day, the festivities went on, until the noise and cheerful celebrating of the revelers attracted a powerful enemy, Grendel, the terrible swamp monster. This horrifying creature, part man and part demon, lived in the marshes near the hill where Heorot was located. He was fearsome and a threat to humans, possessing incredible strength, human in appearance but gigantic in size, covered with green, tough skin that was impenetrable to swords. His kind, made up of sea monsters, giants, goblins, and evil spirits, were descended from Cain, outcasts from the mercy of the Most High, and hostile towards humanity; Grendel was one of humankind’s most bitter foes, which fueled his hatred for the joyful sounds coming from Heorot and his resolve to put an end to the celebrations.
Endured intense hatred, that every day and night He heard the cheerful shouts loud in the tall hall; The sound of the harp echoed there, and the minstrel's sweet song. So they lived happily, fearing no hostile enemy. Until the hellish monster caused them great suffering.
Grendel, that ghost, was called brutal and terrifying,
Who, despised traveler, lived in the marshlands,
The marshes and wild areas; the unfortunate one stayed for a while. In the homes of the giant race, since God had cast him out. When night fell on the earth, Grendel left. To visit the grand hall, now that the battle-ready Danes After the joyful feast, we slept there at night. A group of noble warriors guarding it found him; They slept carelessly, unaware of their sorrow. The demon of evil, the grim unholy spirit, With his fierce hunger, he greedily grabbed them, Caught in their sleep, thirty brave thanes; Then he stepped back again, proud of his lifeless catch, Home to his hideout, bearing his loot, "In peace to enjoy it.”
“The demon of evil, with his fierce ravening, greedily grasped them”
“The demon of evil, with his intense hunger, eagerly seized them.”
When dawn broke, and the Danes from their dwellings around the hall entered Heorot, great was the lamentation, and dire the dismay, for thirty noble champions had vanished, and the blood-stained tracks of the monster showed but too well the fate that had overtaken them. Hrothgar’s grief was profound, for he had lost thirty of his dearly loved bodyguard, and he himself was too old to wage a conflict against the foe—a foe who repeated night by night his awful deeds, [Pg 5] in spite of all that valour could do to save the Danes from his terrible enmity. At last no champion would face the monster, and the Danes, in despair, deserted the glorious hall of which they had been so proud. Useless stood the best of dwellings, for none dared remain in it, but every evening the Danes left it after their feast, and slept elsewhere. This affliction endured for twelve years, and all that time the beautiful hall of Heorot stood empty when darkness was upon it. By night the dire fiend visited it in search of prey, and in the morning his footsteps showed that his deadly enmity was not yet appeased, but that any effort to use the hall at night would bring down his fatal wrath on the careless sleepers.
When dawn broke and the Danes from their homes around the hall entered Heorot, there was great mourning and deep distress, for thirty noble warriors had disappeared, and the blood-stained tracks of the monster clearly revealed their grim fate. Hrothgar’s sorrow was immense, for he had lost thirty of his beloved bodyguards, and he was too old to fight against the enemy—an enemy who terrorized them night after night with his horrific actions, despite all the bravery the Danes showed to protect themselves from his terrible hatred. Eventually, no champion was willing to confront the monster, and the Danes, in despair, abandoned the magnificent hall they had once taken pride in. The finest dwelling stood useless, as no one dared to stay there; every evening, the Danes would leave after their feast and find somewhere else to sleep. This suffering lasted for twelve years, and all that time, the beautiful hall of Heorot remained empty when darkness fell. By night, the fearsome creature came searching for victims, and in the morning, his footprints revealed that his lethal enmity was still unsatisfied, warning that any attempt to use the hall at night would invoke his deadly wrath upon the unsuspecting sleepers.
Far and wide spread the tidings of this terrible oppression, and many champions came from afar to offer King Hrothgar their aid, but none was heroic enough to conquer the monster, and many a mighty warrior lost his life in a vain struggle against Grendel. At length even these bold adventurers ceased to come; Grendel remained master of Heorot, and the Danes settled down in misery under the bondage of a perpetual nightly terror, while Hrothgar grew old in helpless longing for strength to rescue his people from their foe.
Word spread far and wide about this terrible oppression, and many warriors came from distant lands to offer King Hrothgar their help, but none were brave enough to defeat the monster. Many strong fighters lost their lives in futile battles against Grendel. Eventually, even these bold adventurers stopped coming; Grendel continued to rule Heorot, and the Danes lived in misery under the constant threat of terror at night, while Hrothgar grew old, longing helplessly for the strength to save his people from their enemy.
Beowulf
Meanwhile there had come to manhood and full strength a hero destined to make his name famous for mighty deeds of valour throughout the whole of the Teutonic North. In the realm of the Geats (Götaland, in the south of Sweden) ruled King Hygelac, a mighty ruler who was ambitious enough to aim at conquering his neighbours on the mainland of Germany. His only sister, daughter of the dead king Hrethel, had [Pg 6] married a great noble, Ecgtheow, and they had one son, Beowulf, who from the age of seven was brought up at the Geatish court. The boy was a lad of great stature and handsome appearance, with fair locks and gallant bearing; but he greatly disappointed his grandfather, King Hrethel, by his sluggish character. Beowulf as a youth had been despised by all for his sloth and his unwarlike disposition; his good-nature and his rarely stirred wrath made others look upon him with scorn, and the mighty stature to which he grew brought him nothing but scoffs and sneers and insults in the banquet-hall when the royal feasts were held. Yet wise men might have seen the promise of great strength in his powerful sinews and his mighty hands, and the signs of great force of character in the glance of his clear blue eyes and the fierceness of his anger when he was once aroused. At least once already Beowulf had distinguished himself in a great feat—a swimming-match with a famous champion, Breca, who had been beaten in the contest. For this and other victories, and for the bodily strength which gave Beowulf’s hand-grip the force of thirty men, the hero was already famed when the news of Grendel’s ravages reached Geatland. Beowulf, eager to try his strength against the monster, and burning to add to his fame, asked and obtained permission from his uncle, King Hygelac, to seek the stricken Danish king and offer his help against Grendel; then, choosing fourteen loyal comrades and kinsfolk, he took a cheerful farewell of the Geatish royal family and sailed for Denmark.
Meanwhile, a hero had grown to manhood and full strength, destined to become famous for his brave deeds throughout the Teutonic North. In the realm of the Geats (Götaland, in southern Sweden), King Hygelac reigned, a powerful ruler ambitious enough to aim at conquering his neighbors on the mainland of Germany. His only sister, the daughter of the deceased king Hrethel, had married a nobleman named Ecgtheow, and they had a son named Beowulf. From the age of seven, Beowulf was raised at the Geatish court. He was a tall and handsome young man with fair hair and a noble demeanor, but he greatly disappointed his grandfather, King Hrethel, with his laziness. As a youth, Beowulf was looked down upon for his sluggishness and lack of martial spirit; his good nature and rarely stirred anger made others treat him with scorn, and his impressive size brought him only mockery and insults in the banquet hall during royal feasts. Yet, wise men might have seen the potential for great strength in his powerful muscles and large hands, and the signs of strong character in the clarity of his blue eyes and the intensity of his anger when provoked. Beowulf had already distinguished himself in a notable feat—a swimming match against a renowned champion, Breca, whom he had defeated. For this and other victories, along with his immense strength that gave his grip the force of thirty men, Beowulf was already famous when the news of Grendel’s attacks reached Geatland. Eager to test his strength against the monster and hungry to enhance his fame, he asked and received permission from his uncle, King Hygelac, to seek out the suffering Danish king and offer his assistance against Grendel. Then, picking fourteen loyal friends and relatives, he said a cheerful farewell to the Geatish royal family and sailed for Denmark.
Thus it happened that one day the Warden of the Coast, riding on his round along the Danish shores, saw from the white cliffs a strange war-vessel running in to shore. Her banners were unknown to him, her crew were strangers and all in war-array, and as the [Pg 7] Warden watched them they ran the ship into a small creek among the mountainous cliffs, made her fast to a rock with stout cables, and then landed and put themselves in readiness for a march. Though there were fifteen of the strangers and the Warden was alone, he showed no hesitation, but, riding boldly down into their midst, loudly demanded:
Thus it happened that one day the Warden of the Coast, riding on his rounds along the Danish shores, saw from the white cliffs a strange warship coming in to shore. Its flags were unfamiliar to him, the crew were strangers, all geared up for battle, and as the Warden watched, they maneuvered the ship into a small creek among the steep cliffs, secured it to a rock with strong cables, and then landed to prepare for a march. Even though there were fifteen of the strangers and the Warden was alone, he showed no hesitation and rode bravely down into their midst, demanding loudly:
Wearing grey corslets and boar helmets, Who over the waterways comes with your foamy keel Plowing through the ocean waves? I was assigned Keeper of Denmark’s coasts; I stand guard by the sea That on this Danish coast no hostile enemy Leading troops across the sea should make landfall to cause harm.
None have arrived here yet, coming more openly. Than this lovely group: and yet you still don't respond. The code of warriors, and the traditions of family. I have never seen a stronger warrior, A more noble earl than he is, the leader among you; He is no ordinary man; if looks don't deceive him, He is a brave hero, suitably armed.
I need to know about your relatives and where you're from soon. Unless you as spies are allowed to roam freely on our Danish land.
Now you men from afar, sailing the rough sea, I've heard my sincere thoughts: the best response is a quick one, So that I can quickly find out where you have come from.
So the aged Warden sat on his horse, gazing attentively on the faces of the fifteen strangers, but watching most carefully the countenance of the leader; for the mighty stature, the clear glance of command, the goodly armour, and the lordly air of Beowulf left no doubt as to who was the chieftain of that little band. When the questions had been asked the leader of the new-comers moved forward till his mighty figure stood beside the Warden’s horse, and as he gazed up into the old man’s eyes he answered: “We are warriors of the Geats, members of King Hygelac’s bodyguard. My father, well [Pg 8] known among men of wisdom, was named Ecgtheow, a wise counsellor who died full of years and famous for his wisdom, leaving a memory dear to all good men.”
So the old Warden sat on his horse, closely observing the faces of the fifteen strangers, but paying special attention to the leader; for the impressive height, the commanding presence, the fine armor, and the noble demeanor of Beowulf made it clear who was in charge of that small group. Once the questions were asked, the leader of the newcomers stepped forward until his imposing figure stood next to the Warden’s horse, and as he looked up into the old man’s eyes, he replied: “We are warriors of the Geats, part of King Hygelac’s bodyguard. My father, well-known among wise men, was named Ecgtheow, a wise advisor who lived a long life and was celebrated for his wisdom, leaving a cherished memory among all good men.”
Your nation's noble lord, with a friendly demeanor. Please be a good guardian for us strangers here! We have an important task for the great Danish king,
I won’t keep my intentions a secret! You can tell if it's true (as we just heard) That a serious enemy, deadly in wicked actions, In the dark of night, he sat with his secret hate, Works through fearsome awe, slaughter, and shame.
I can offer Hrothgar strong advice to defeat him,
How he with a brave spirit can defeat Grendel,
If he ever loses the torment of burning worry, "If happiness returns and sorrow disappears."
The aged Warden replied: “Every bold warrior of noble mind must recognise the distinction between words and deeds. I judge by thy speech that you are all friends to our Danish king; therefore I bid you go forward, in warlike array, and I myself will guide you to King Hrothgar; I will also bid my men draw your vessel up the beach, and make her fast with a barricade of oars against any high tide. Safe she shall be until again she bears you to your own land. May your expedition prove successful.”
The old Warden replied, “Every brave warrior with a noble spirit needs to understand the difference between words and actions. I can tell from your words that you’re all friends of our Danish king; so I encourage you to move forward, ready for battle, and I will lead you to King Hrothgar. I’ll also have my men pull your ship up onto the beach and secure it with a barricade of oars to protect it from the tide. It will be safe until it takes you back to your homeland. I hope your journey is successful.”
Thus speaking, he turned his horse’s head and led the way up the steep cliff paths, while the Geats followed him, resplendent in shining armour, with boar-crests on their helmets, shields and spears in their hands, and mighty swords hanging in their belts: a goodly band were they, as they strode boldly after the Warden. Anon there appeared a roughly trodden path, which soon became a stone-paved road, and the way led on to where the great hall, Heorot, towered aloft, gleaming white in the sun; very glorious it seemed, [Pg 9] with its pinnacled gables and its carved beams and rafters, and the Geats gazed at it with admiration as the Warden of the Coast said: “Yonder stands our monarch’s hall, and your way lies clear before you. May the All-Father keep you safe in the conflict! Now it is time for me to return; I go to guard our shores from every foe.”
Thus speaking, he turned his horse and led the way up the steep cliff paths, while the Geats followed him, shining in bright armor, with boar crests on their helmets, shields and spears in their hands, and strong swords hanging at their sides: they were a fine group as they confidently strode after the Warden. Soon, they came across a rough path that quickly turned into a stone-paved road, leading them to the great hall, Heorot, which loomed above, gleaming white in the sun; it looked truly magnificent, [Pg 9] with its pointed gables and intricately carved beams and rafters. The Geats admired it as the Warden of the Coast said: “There stands our king’s hall, and your path is clear ahead. May the All-Father keep you safe in battle! Now it’s time for me to head back; I’m going to guard our shores against any enemy.”
Hrothgar and Beowulf
The little band of Geats, in their shining war-gear, strode along the stone-paved street, their ring-mail sounding as they went, until they reached the door of Heorot; and there, setting down their broad shields and their keen spears against the wall, they prepared to enter as peaceful guests the great hall of King Hrothgar. Wulfgar, one of Hrothgar’s nobles, met them at the door and asked whence such a splendid band of warlike strangers, so well armed and so worthily equipped, had come. Their heroic bearing betokened some noble enterprise. Beowulf answered: “We are Hygelac’s chosen friends and companions, and I am Beowulf. To King Hrothgar, thy master, will I tell mine errand, if the son of Healfdene will allow us to approach him.”
The small group of Geats, in their shiny battle gear, walked along the stone-paved street, the sound of their chainmail ringing as they moved, until they reached the door of Heorot. There, they set down their large shields and sharp spears against the wall, ready to enter the great hall of King Hrothgar as peaceful guests. Wulfgar, one of Hrothgar’s nobles, met them at the door and asked where such a magnificent group of well-armed strangers had come from. Their heroic presence suggested some noble purpose. Beowulf replied, “We are Hygelac’s chosen friends and companions, and I am Beowulf. I would like to speak to King Hrothgar, your master, if the son of Healfdene will allow us to approach him.”
Wulfgar, impressed by the words and bearing of the hero, replied: “I will announce thy coming to my lord, and bring back his answer”; and then made his way up the hall to the high seat where Hrothgar sat on the daïs amidst his bodyguard of picked champions. Bowing respectfully, he said:
Wulfgar, impressed by the hero's words and presence, replied, “I’ll let my lord know you’ve arrived and bring back his response.” He then walked up the hall to the elevated seat where Hrothgar sat with his elite group of warriors. Bowing respectfully, he said:
Traveling from afar, heroes of Geatland. Beowulf is the name of their main warrior. This is their prayer, my lord, that they can talk to you; Don't give them a quick no! [Pg 10] Don't deny them the joy of conversation! They look impressive in their battle gear and deserve men's respect. Their chieftain appears noble, he who leads the warriors. "Here has guided.”
At these words the aged king aroused himself from the sad reverie into which he had fallen and answered: “I knew him as a boy. Beowulf is the son of Ecgtheow, who wedded the daughter of the Geat King Hrethel. His fame has come hither before him; seafarers have told me that he has the might of thirty men in his hand-grip. Great joy it is to know of his coming, for he may save us from the terror of Grendel. If he succeeds in this, great treasures will I bestow upon him. Hasten; bring in hither Beowulf and his kindred thanes, and bid them welcome to the Danish folk!”
At these words, the old king shook himself out of the sad thoughts he had been lost in and replied, “I knew him as a boy. Beowulf is the son of Ecgtheow, who married the daughter of the Geat King Hrethel. His reputation has reached us ahead of him; sailors have told me that he has the strength of thirty men in his grip. It brings me great joy to hear of his arrival, for he might save us from the terror of Grendel. If he succeeds, I will reward him with great treasures. Hurry, bring Beowulf and his noble warriors here, and invite them to join the Danish people!”
Wulfgar hurried down the hall to the place where Beowulf stood with his little band; he led them gladly to the high seat, so that they stood opposite to Hrothgar, who looked keenly at the well-equipped troop, and kindly at its leader. A striking figure was Beowulf as he stood there in his gleaming ring-mail, with the mighty sword by his side. It was, however, but a minute that Hrothgar looked in silence, for with respectful greeting Beowulf spoke:
Wulfgar rushed down the hall to where Beowulf was with his small group; he happily led them to the high seat, so they faced Hrothgar, who eyed the well-equipped crew intently and regarded its leader warmly. Beowulf was an impressive sight as he stood there in his shining ring-mail, with the powerful sword by his side. However, Hrothgar's silence lasted only a moment, as Beowulf greeted him respectfully:
In my homeland, Grendel's wrongdoing It became a frequently told story shared by our sailors. They say that this bright hall, the finest of buildings, Every person is idle and useless. After the evening light fades in the sky.
So, Hrothgar, the old king, all my friends pushed me, Warriors and wise thanes, that I should seek you, Since they had seen my strength in battle themselves. [Pg 11] Now I ask you, lord of the glorious Danes, Prince of the Scylding lineage, kindest of the people,
Warden of warriors, only one gift. Don't deny me this, since I've come from far away; It’s just me and my men, this band of brave heroes. Would I be able to cleanse your great hall without your help! I have often heard that the fierce monster Through his insane recklessness, he refuses to use weapons; So I'll give up (may King Hygelac, My friendly lord and king, find pleasure in me. I should carry my sword and my wide yellow shield. Into the conflict: with just my grip I will fight against the enemy and struggle for my life— He will face God's judgment when death takes him away.
I know he thinks in this hall of conflict. Fearless to eat me, if he can manage it,
As he has often devoured heroes of Denmark. Then you won't need my head to hide away,
Grendel will leave me all messed up and bloody; He will take me away, if death is meant to claim me, My body, covered in blood, will he think to devour, On his own path, he will carry it and happily enjoy it, And mark with my lifeblood his hideout in the moorland; You won’t need to worry about my well-being anymore. Send this to Hygelac, if trouble comes my way, That best of chainmail which protects my chest, Brightest of war-weeds, the work of Smith Weland,
Left me by Hrethel. Ever Wyrd has her way.
The aged King Hrothgar, who had listened attentively while the hero spoke of his plans and of his possible fate, now greeted him saying: “Thou hast sought my court for honour and for friendship’s sake, O Beowulf: thou hast remembered the ancient alliance between Ecgtheow, thy father, and myself, when I shielded him, a fugitive, from the wrath of the Wilfings, paid them the due wergild for his crime, and took his oath of loyalty to myself. Long ago that time is; Ecgtheow is dead, and I am old and in misery. It were too long now to tell of all the woe [Pg 12] that Grendel has wrought, but this I may say, that many a hero has boasted of the great valour he would display in strife with the monster, and has awaited his coming in this hall; in the morning there has been no trace of each hero but the dark blood-stains on benches and tables. How many times has that happened! But sit down now to the banquet and tell thy plans, if such be thy will.”
The aged King Hrothgar, who had listened carefully while the hero shared his plans and possible fate, now welcomed him, saying: “You have come to my court for honor and friendship, O Beowulf: you remember the old alliance between your father, Ecgtheow, and me, when I protected him, a fugitive, from the anger of the Wilfings, paid their wergild for his crime, and received his oath of loyalty. That was a long time ago; Ecgtheow is dead, and I am old and suffering. It would take too long to recount all the sorrow [Pg 12] that Grendel has caused, but I can say this: many heroes have boasted about their great bravery in battling the monster and have awaited his arrival in this hall; by morning, the only evidence of them has been the dark blood stains on the benches and tables. How many times has that happened! But now, sit down at the feast and share your plans, if you wish.”
Thereupon room was made for the Geat warriors on the long benches, and Beowulf sat in the place of honour opposite to the king: great respect was shown to him, and all men looked with wonder on this mighty hero, whose courage led him to hazard this terrible combat. Great carved horns of ale were borne to Beowulf and his men, savoury meat was placed before them, and while they ate and drank the minstrels played and sang to the harp the deeds of men of old. The mirth of the feast was redoubled now men hoped that a deliverer had come indeed.
Then space was made for the Geat warriors on the long benches, and Beowulf took the honored seat across from the king: everyone showed him great respect, and all the men looked in awe at this powerful hero, whose bravery led him to face this terrible battle. Great carved horns filled with ale were brought to Beowulf and his men, savory meat was served to them, and while they ate and drank, the minstrels played and sang on the harp about the deeds of heroes from the past. The joy of the feast grew even more as everyone hoped that a true savior had indeed arrived.
The Quarrel
Among all the Danes who were rejoicing over Beowulf’s coming there was one whose heart was sad and his brow gloomy—one thane whom jealousy urged to hate any man more distinguished than himself. Hunferth, King Hrothgar’s orator and speech-maker, from his official post at Hrothgar’s feet watched Beowulf with scornful and jealous eyes. He waited until a pause came in the clamour of the feast, and suddenly spoke, coldly and contemptuously: “Art thou that Beowulf who strove against Breca, the son of Beanstan, when ye two held a swimming contest in the ocean and risked your lives in the deep waters? In vain all your friends urged you to forbear—ye would go on the hazardous journey; ye plunged in, buffeting the [Pg 13] wintry waves through the rising storm. Seven days and nights ye toiled, but Breca overcame thee: he had greater strength and courage. Him the ocean bore to shore, and thence he sought his native land, and the fair city where he ruled as lord and chieftain. Fully he performed his boast against thee. So I now look for a worse issue for thee, for thou wilt find Grendel fiercer in battle than was Breca, if thou darest await him this night.”
Among all the Danes celebrating Beowulf’s arrival, there was one who felt sad and gloomy—one warrior whose jealousy pushed him to resent anyone more esteemed than himself. Hunferth, King Hrothgar’s speaker and orator, observed Beowulf from his position at Hrothgar’s feet with scornful and envious eyes. He waited for a moment of silence in the noisy feast, then suddenly spoke, coldly and with contempt: “Are you that Beowulf who competed against Breca, the son of Beanstan, when you two had a swimming match in the ocean and risked your lives in the deep water? All your friends urged you to stop, but you insisted on making the dangerous journey; you dove in, battling the wintry waves through the rising storm. You struggled for seven days and nights, but Breca beat you: he had greater strength and bravery. The ocean brought him to shore, and then he returned to his homeland, to the fair city where he ruled as lord and leader. He fully achieved his boast against you. So now, I expect a worse outcome for you, for you will find Grendel to be more ferocious in battle than Breca was, if you dare to face him tonight.”
Beowulf’s brow flushed with anger as he replied haughtily: “Much hast thou spoken, friend Hunferth, concerning Breca and our swimming contest; but belike thou art drunken, for wrongly hast thou told the tale. A youthful folly of ours it was, when we two boasted and challenged each other to risk our lives in the ocean; that indeed we did. Naked swords we bore in our hands as we swam, to defend ourselves against the sea-monsters, and we floated together, neither outdistancing the other, for five days, when a storm drove us apart. Cold were the surging waves, bitter the north wind, rough was the swelling flood, under the darkening shades of night. Yet this was not the worst: the sea-monsters, excited by the raging tempest, rushed at me with their deadly tusks and bore me to the abyss. Well was it then for me that I wore my well-woven ring-mail, and had my keen sword in hand; with point and edge I fought the deadly beasts, and killed them. Many a time the hosts of monsters bore me to the ocean-bottom, but I slew numbers among them, and thus we battled all the night, until in the morning came light from the east, and I could see the windy cliffs along the shore, and the bodies of the slain sea-beasts floating on the surge. Nine there were of them, for Wyrd is gracious to the man who is valiant and unafraid. Never have I heard of a [Pg 14] sterner conflict, nor a more unhappy warrior lost in the waters; yet I saved my life, and landed on the shores of Finland. Breca wrought not so mightily as I, nor have I heard of such warlike deeds on thy part, even though thou, O Hunferth, didst murder thy brothers and nearest kinsmen.
Beowulf’s brow flushed with anger as he replied haughtily: “You’ve said a lot, friend Hunferth, about Breca and our swimming contest; but you must be drunk, because you’ve got the story wrong. It was a youthful mistake of ours when we boasted and challenged each other to risk our lives in the ocean; and we really did. We swam holding naked swords to protect ourselves from sea monsters, and we floated side by side, neither one of us pulling ahead, for five days until a storm separated us. The waves were cold, the north wind was bitter, and the swelling flood was rough under the darkening night. But that wasn’t the worst: the sea monsters, stirred up by the raging storm, attacked me with their deadly tusks and pulled me down to the depths. It was a good thing I was wearing my well-made chainmail and had my sharp sword ready; I fought the deadly creatures with my weapon, and I killed them. Many times the hordes of monsters dragged me to the ocean floor, but I took down quite a few of them, and we fought all night until morning light came from the east, allowing me to see the windy cliffs along the shore and the bodies of the slain sea creatures floating on the waves. There were nine of them because fate is kind to those who are brave and fearless. I’ve never heard of a more intense battle, nor of a more unfortunate warrior lost at sea; yet I saved my own life and made it to the shores of Finland. Breca didn’t achieve as much as I did, nor have I heard of such heroic deeds on your part, even though you, O Hunferth, killed your own brothers and closest kin.”
Grendel the gruesome monster never dared to create So much suffering, such shame and intense anguish, To your lord, old Hrothgar, in his shining Heorot,
If you had shown a brave spirit, strong and ready for battle, "As you now boast."
Beowulf replies haughtily to Hunferth
Beowulf responds arrogantly to Hunferth
Very wroth was Hunferth over the reminder of his former wrongdoing and the implied accusation of cowardice, but he had brought it on himself by his unwise belittling of Beowulf’s feat, and the applause of both Danes and Geats showed him that he dared no further attack the champion; he had to endure in silence Beowulf’s boast that he and his Geats would that night await Grendel in the hall, and surprise him terribly, since the fiend had ceased to expect any resistance from the warlike Danes. The feast continued, with laughter and melody, with song and boast, until the door from the women’s bower, in the upper end of the hall, opened suddenly, and Hrothgar’s wife, the fair and gracious Queen Wealhtheow, entered. The tumult lulled for a short space, and the queen, pouring mead into a goblet, presented it to her husband; joyfully he received and drank it. Then she poured mead or ale for each man, and in due course came to Beowulf, as to the guest of honour. Gratefully Wealhtheow greeted the lordly hero, and thanked him for the friendship which brought him to Denmark to risk his life against Grendel. Beowulf, rising respectfully and taking the cup from the queen’s hand, said with dignity:
Very angry was Hunferth over the reminder of his past mistakes and the implied accusation of cowardice, but he had brought it on himself by foolishly belittling Beowulf’s accomplishment. The cheers from both the Danes and Geats showed him that he dared not attack the champion any further; he had to silently endure Beowulf’s claim that he and his Geats would tonight wait for Grendel in the hall and surprise him terribly, since the monster had stopped expecting any resistance from the fierce Danes. The feast continued, filled with laughter and music, with singing and boasting, until the door from the women’s quarters at the far end of the hall opened suddenly, and Hrothgar’s wife, the beautiful and gracious Queen Wealhtheow, entered. The noise quieted for a moment, and the queen, pouring mead into a goblet, offered it to her husband; joyfully he accepted and drank it. Then she poured mead or ale for each man, and eventually came to Beowulf, as the guest of honor. Gratefully, Wealhtheow greeted the noble hero and thanked him for the friendship that brought him to Denmark to risk his life against Grendel. Beowulf, rising respectfully and taking the cup from the queen’s hand, said with dignity:
Sailed on the ship with my brave warriors,
That I alone would achieve your people's freedom,
Or in the fight would quickly fall into the demon's grasp.
I now need to carry out knightly deeds in this hall, "Here is where my fate must meet me in the dark of night."
Well pleased, Queen Wealhtheow went to sit beside her lord, where her gracious smile cheered the assembly. Then the clamour of the feast was renewed, until Hrothgar at length gave the signal for retiring. Indeed, it was necessary to leave Heorot when darkness fell, for the fiend came each night when sunlight faded. So the whole assembly arose, each man bade his comrades “Good night,” and the Danes dispersed; but Hrothgar addressed Beowulf half joyfully, half sadly, saying:
Well pleased, Queen Wealhtheow sat down next to her husband, her warm smile brightening the gathering. The noise of the feast picked up again until Hrothgar finally signaled it was time to leave. It was important to leave Heorot when darkness came, since the monster attacked every night as the sun went down. So everyone got up, each man said “Good night” to his friends, and the Danes went their separate ways; but Hrothgar spoke to Beowulf, a mix of joy and sadness in his voice, saying:
Save this for yourself only. Keep it safe and defend it well. This is the best of banquet halls. Show your heroic strength, Summon your courage, stay alert for the enemy!
You will not lack valuable gifts as long as you stay alive. "Winner in this tough struggle.”
Thus Hrothgar departed, to seek slumber in a less dangerous abode, where, greatly troubled in mind, he awaited the dawn with almost hopeless expectation, and Beowulf and his men prepared themselves for the perils of the night.
Thus Hrothgar left, looking for sleep in a safer place, where, deeply troubled, he waited for dawn with almost no hope, while Beowulf and his men got ready for the dangers of the night.
Beowulf and Grendel
The fourteen champions of the Geats now made ready for sleep; but while the others lay down in their armour, with weapons by their sides, Beowulf took off his mail, unbelted his sword, unhelmed himself, and gave his sword to a thane to bear away. For, as he [Pg 16] said to his men, “I will strive against this fiend weaponless. With no armour, since he wears none, will I wrestle with him, and try to overcome him. I will conquer, if I win, by my hand-grip alone; and the All-Father shall judge between us, and grant the victory to whom He will.”
The fourteen champions of the Geats now prepared to sleep; while the others lay down in their armor with weapons by their sides, Beowulf took off his mail, unbuckled his sword, removed his helmet, and handed his sword to a thane to carry away. For, as he told his men, “I will fight this monster unarmed. Since he wears no armor, I won’t either—I will wrestle with him and try to defeat him. If I win, it will be solely by the strength of my grip; and the All-Father will judge between us and decide who wins.”
The Geats then lay down—brave men who slept calmly, though they knew they were risking their lives, for none of them expected to see the light of day again, or to revisit their native land: they had heard, too, much during the feast of the slaughter which Grendel had wrought. So night came, the voices of men grew silent, and the darkness shrouded all alike—calm sleepers, anxious watchers, and the deadly, creeping foe.
The Geats then lay down—brave men who slept peacefully, even though they knew they were putting their lives on the line, because none of them expected to see the light of day again or return to their homeland. They had heard too much during the feast about the slaughter that Grendel had caused. So night fell, the voices of men quieted, and darkness covered everyone—calm sleepers, anxious watchers, and the deadly, creeping enemy.
When everything was still Grendel came. From the fen-fastnesses, by marshy tracts, through mists and swamp-born fogs, the hideous monster made his way to the house he hated so bitterly. Grendel strode fiercely to the door of Heorot, and would fain have opened it as usual, but it was locked and bolted. Then the fiend’s wrath was roused; he grasped the door with his mighty hands and burst it in. As he entered he seemed to fill the hall with his monstrous shadow, and from his eyes shone a green and uncanny light, which showed him a troop of warriors lying asleep in their war-gear; it seemed that all slept, and the fiend did not notice that one man half rose, leaning on his elbow and peering keenly into the gloom. Grendel hastily put forth his terrible scaly hand and seized one hapless sleeper. Tearing him limb from limb, so swiftly that his cry of agony was unheard, he drank the warm blood and devoured the flesh; then, excited by the hideous food, he reached forth again. Great was Grendel’s amazement to find that his hand was seized in a grasp such as he had never felt before, and to know that he [Pg 17] had at last found an antagonist whom even he must fight warily. Beowulf sprang from his couch as the terrible claws of the monster fell upon him, and wrestled with Grendel in the darkness and gloom of the unlighted hall, where the flicker of the fire had died down to a dim glow in the dull embers. That was a dreadful struggle, as the combatants, in deadly conflict, swayed up and down the hall, overturning tables and benches, trampling underfoot dishes and goblets in the darkling wrestle for life. The men of the Geats felt for their weapons, but they could not see the combatants distinctly, though they heard the panting and the trampling movements, and occasionally caught a gleam from the fiend’s eyes as his face was turned towards them. When they struck their weapons glanced harmlessly off Grendel’s scaly hide. The struggle continued for some time, and the hall was an utter wreck within, when Grendel, worsted for once, tried to break away and rush out into the night; but Beowulf held him fast in the grip which no man on earth could equal or endure, and the monster writhed in anguish as he vainly strove to free himself—vainly, for Beowulf would not loose his grip. Suddenly, with one great cry, Grendel wrenched himself free, and staggered to the door, leaving behind a terrible blood-trail, for his arm and shoulder were torn off and left in the victor’s grasp. So the monster fled wailing over the moors to his home in the gloomy mere, and Beowulf sank panting on a shattered seat, scarce believing in his victory, until his men gathered round, bringing a lighted torch, by the flaring gleam of which the green, scaly arm of Grendel looked ghastly and threatening. But the monster had fled, and after such a wound as the loss of his arm and shoulder must surely die; therefore the Geats raised a shout of [Pg 18] triumph, and then took the hateful trophy and fastened it high up on the roof of the hall, that all who entered might see the token of victory and recognise that the Geat hero had performed his boast, that he would conquer with no weapon, but by the strength of his hands alone.
When everything was quiet, Grendel came. From the wetlands, through marshy paths, and fogs, the terrifying monster made his way to the house he loathed so much. Grendel walked angrily to the door of Heorot and tried to open it as he usually did, but it was locked and bolted. This made the monster furious; he grabbed the door with his huge hands and smashed it open. As he entered, he seemed to fill the hall with his monstrous shadow, and from his eyes shone a strange green light, revealing a group of warriors asleep in their battle gear; it looked like everyone was asleep, and the monster didn’t notice that one man had risen slightly, resting on his elbow and peering into the darkness. Grendel quickly reached out with his terrible, scaly hand and grabbed one unfortunate sleeper. He tore him apart so fast that his scream went unheard, drank the warm blood, and ate the flesh; then, driven by the gruesome meal, he reached out again. Grendel was amazed to find that his hand was caught in a grip like he had never experienced before, realizing he had finally encountered an opponent he would have to fight cautiously. Beowulf sprang from his bed as the monster's terrible claws fell upon him and wrestled with Grendel in the darkness of the unlit hall, where the fire's flicker had faded to a dull glow. It was a fierce fight, as the two combatants swayed up and down the hall, knocking over tables and benches, trampling dishes and goblets in their desperate battle for survival. The Geats searched for their weapons, but they couldn’t see the fighters clearly, although they heard the heavy breathing and thumping movements, occasionally catching a glimpse of the monster's eyes when he turned towards them. When they swung their weapons, they bounced harmlessly off Grendel’s scaly skin. The struggle went on for some time, and the hall was completely wrecked inside when Grendel, beaten for once, tried to break away and escape into the night; but Beowulf held him tight in a grip that no man on earth could match or withstand, and the monster writhed in pain as he desperately tried to escape—unsuccessfully, because Beowulf wouldn’t let go. Suddenly, with a great cry, Grendel wrenched himself free and stumbled to the door, leaving behind a terrible trail of blood, for his arm and shoulder were torn off and left in Beowulf’s grasp. So the monster fled, howling over the moors to his home in the dark lake, and Beowulf sank, panting, onto a broken seat, barely believing his victory, until his men gathered around him, bringing a lit torch, by the flickering light of which Grendel’s green, scaly arm looked ghastly and threatening. But the monster had escaped, and with a wound like losing his arm and shoulder, he would surely die; therefore, the Geats shouted in triumph, then took the horrific trophy and hung it high on the hall’s roof, so everyone entering could see the symbol of victory and recognize that the Geat hero had fulfilled his boast that he would conquer without a weapon, using only the strength of his hands.
In the morning many a warrior came to Heorot to learn the events of the night, and all saw the grisly trophy, praised Beowulf’s might and courage, and followed with eager curiosity the blood-stained track of the fleeing demon till it came to the brink of the gloomy lake, where it disappeared, though the waters were stained with gore, and boiled and surged with endless commotion. There on the shore the Danes rejoiced over the death of their enemy, and returned to Heorot care-free and glad at heart. Meanwhile Beowulf and his Geats stayed in Heorot, for Hrothgar had not yet come to receive an account of their night-watch. Throughout the day there was feasting and rejoicing, with horse-races, and wrestling, and manly contests of skill and endurance; or the Danes collected around the bard as he chanted the glory of Sigmund and his son Fitela. Then came King Hrothgar himself, with his queen and her maiden train, and they paused to gaze with horror on the dreadful trophy, and to turn with gratitude to the hero who had delivered them from this evil spirit. Hrothgar said: “Thanks be to the All-Father for this happy sight! Much sorrow have I endured at the hands of Grendel, many warriors have I lost, many uncounted years of misery have I lived, but now my woe has an end! Now a youth has performed, with his unaided strength, what all we could not compass with our craft! Well might thy father, O Beowulf, rejoice in thy fame! Well may thy mother, if she yet lives, praise the All-Father for [Pg 19] the noble son she bore! A son indeed shalt thou be to me in love, and nothing thou desirest shalt thou lack, that I can give thee. Often have I rewarded less heroic deeds with great gifts, and to thee I can deny nothing.”
In the morning, many warriors came to Heorot to hear about the events of the night. They all saw the gruesome trophy, praised Beowulf’s strength and bravery, and eagerly followed the blood-stained trail of the fleeing monster until it reached the edge of the dark lake, where it vanished, although the waters were marked with blood and boiled and churned with endless turmoil. There on the shore, the Danes celebrated the death of their foe and returned to Heorot feeling carefree and happy. Meanwhile, Beowulf and his Geats remained in Heorot, as Hrothgar had not yet come to receive a report of their night watch. Throughout the day, there was feasting and celebration, with horse races, wrestling, and contests of skill and endurance; or the Danes gathered around the bard as he sang of the glory of Sigmund and his son Fitela. Then came King Hrothgar himself, with his queen and her maidens, and they stopped to look in horror at the dreadful trophy, and to turn gratefully to the hero who had freed them from this evil spirit. Hrothgar said: “Thanks be to the All-Father for this wonderful sight! I have suffered greatly at the hands of Grendel, I have lost many warriors, and lived through countless years of misery, but now my sorrow is over! Now a young man has done, with his own strength, what all of us could not achieve with our skills! Your father, Beowulf, would surely take pride in your fame! Your mother, if she is still alive, should praise the All-Father for the noble son she brought into this world! You shall indeed be like a son to me in affection, and you shall lack for nothing that I can give you. I have often rewarded lesser deeds with great gifts, and to you, I can deny nothing.”
Beowulf answered: “We have performed our boast, O King, and have driven away the enemy. I intended to force him down on one of the beds, and to deprive him of his life by mere strength of my hand-grip, but in this I did not succeed, for Grendel escaped from the hall. Yet he left here with me his hand, his arm, and shoulder as a token of his presence, and as the ransom with which he bought off the rest of his loathsome body; yet none the longer will he live thereby, since he bears with him so deadly a wound.”
Beowulf replied, “We’ve fulfilled our promise, O King, and chased away the enemy. I planned to take him down on one of the beds and end his life with the strength of my grip, but I wasn’t able to do that, as Grendel escaped from the hall. However, he left behind his hand, arm, and shoulder as proof of his presence and as the price for the rest of his disgusting body; yet he won’t live much longer because he carries a deadly wound with him.”
Then the hall was cleared of the traces of the conflict and hasty preparation was made for a splendid banquet. There was joy in Heorot. The Danes assembled once again free from fear in their splendid hall, the walls were hung with gold-wrought embroideries and hangings of costly stuffs, while richly chased goblets shone on the long tables, and men’s tongues waxed loud as they discussed and described the heroic struggle of the night before. Beowulf and King Hrothgar sat on the high seats opposite to each other, and their men, Danes and Geats, sitting side by side, shouted and cheered and drank deeply to the fame of Beowulf. The minstrels sang of the Fight in Finnsburg and the deeds of Finn and Hnæf, of Hengest and Queen Hildeburh. Long was the chant, and it roused the national pride of the Danes to hear of the victory of their Danish forefathers over Finn of the Frisians; and merrily the banquet went forward, gladdened still more by the presence of Queen Wealhtheow. Now Hrothgar [Pg 20] showed his lavish generosity and his thankfulness by the gifts with which he loaded the Geat chief; and not only Beowulf, but every man of the little troop. Beowulf received a gold-embroidered banner, a magnificent sword, helmet, and corslet, a goblet of gold, and eight fleet steeds. On the back of the best was strapped a cunningly wrought saddle, Hrothgar’s own, with gold ornaments. When the Geat hero had thanked the king fittingly, Queen Wealhtheow arose from her seat, and, lifting the great drinking-cup, offered it to her lord, saying:
Then the hall was cleared of signs of the conflict, and quick preparations were made for a splendid banquet. Joy filled Heorot. The Danes gathered once more, free from fear in their magnificent hall. The walls were adorned with gold-embroidered tapestries and fine hangings, while beautifully crafted goblets sparkled on the long tables. Men spoke loudly as they talked about and recounted the heroic battle from the night before. Beowulf and King Hrothgar sat across from each other in the high seats, and their followers, Danes and Geats, sat side by side, cheering and toasting to Beowulf's glory. The minstrels sang about the Fight in Finnsburg and the actions of Finn and Hnæf, Hengest and Queen Hildeburh. The song was long, stirring up national pride among the Danes as they remembered their forefathers’ victory over Finn of the Frisians; the banquet continued joyfully, further brightened by Queen Wealhtheow’s presence. Hrothgar showed his generous spirit and gratitude by showering gifts on the Geat leader, loading not just Beowulf, but every member of his small crew. Beowulf received a gold-embroidered banner, a magnificent sword, a helmet, and a coat of mail, a gold goblet, and eight swift horses. On the best one was strapped a finely crafted saddle, Hrothgar's own, decorated with gold. After Beowulf thanked the king appropriately, Queen Wealhtheow stood up from her seat and, lifting the large drinking cup, offered it to her lord, saying:
O giver of treasure, O friend of heroes with gold, And speak to the Geats fair words of kindness,
Be cheerful and happy, because that's how a person should be!
To the Geats, be generous, mindful of gifts. Now that you have solid peace from near and far! I've heard news that you will take on a son. This great warrior who has purified Heorot,
Brightest of banquet halls! Enjoy while you can. These many pleasures, and leave to your relatives Your lands and your lordships when you must travel. "To meet your death."
Turning to Beowulf, the queen said: “Enjoy thy reward, O dear Beowulf, while thou canst, and live noble and blessed! Keep well thy widespread fame, and be a friend to my sons in time to come, should they ever need a protector.” Then she gave him two golden armlets, set with jewels, costly rings, a corslet of chain-mail and a wonderful jewelled collar of exquisite ancient workmanship, and, bidding them continue their feasting, with her maidens she left the hall. The feast went on till Hrothgar also departed to his dwelling, and left the Danes, now secure and careless, to prepare their beds, place each warrior’s shield at the head, and go to sleep in their armour ready for an [Pg 21] alarm. Meanwhile Beowulf and the Geats were joyfully escorted to another lodging, where they slept soundly without disturbance.
Turning to Beowulf, the queen said: “Enjoy your reward, dear Beowulf, while you can, and live nobly and happily! Keep your wide-ranging fame intact, and be a friend to my sons in the future if they ever need a protector.” Then she gave him two golden armlets, adorned with jewels, expensive rings, a chain-mail shirt, and a beautiful jeweelled collar of exquisite ancient craftsmanship. After telling them to keep feasting, she left the hall with her maidens. The feast continued until Hrothgar eventually returned to his home, leaving the Danes, now safe and relaxed, to prepare their beds, position each warrior’s shield at the head, and go to sleep in their armor, ready for any alarm. Meanwhile, Beowulf and the Geats were happily taken to another lodging, where they slept soundly without any disturbance.
Grendel’s Mother
In the darkness of the night an avenger came to Heorot, came in silence and mystery as Grendel had done, with thoughts of murder and hatred raging in her heart. Grendel had gone home to die, but his mother, a fiend scarcely less terrible than her son, yet lived to avenge his death. She arose from her dwelling in the gloomy lake, followed the fen paths and moorland ways to Heorot, and opened the door. There was a horrible panic when her presence became known, and men ran hither and thither vainly seeking to attack her; yet there was less terror among them than before when they saw the figure of a horrible woman. In spite of all, the monster seized Aschere, one of King Hrothgar’s thanes, and bore him away to the fens, leaving a house of lamentation where men had feasted so joyously a few hours before. The news was brought to King Hrothgar, who bitterly lamented the loss of his wisest and dearest counsellor, and bade them call Beowulf to him, since he alone could help in this extremity. When Beowulf stood before the king he courteously inquired if his rest had been peaceful. Hrothgar answered mournfully: “Ask me not of peace, for care is renewed in Heorot. Dead is Aschere, my best counsellor and friend, the truest of comrades in fight and in council. Such as Aschere was should a true vassal be! A deadly fiend has slain him in Heorot, and I know not whither she has carried his lifeless body. This is doubtless her vengeance for thy slaying of Grendel; he is dead, and his kinswoman has come to avenge him.”
In the darkness of the night, an avenger came to Heorot, arriving silently and mysteriously like Grendel had, filled with thoughts of murder and hatred. Grendel had returned home to die, but his mother, a creature almost as terrifying as her son, was still alive to seek revenge for his death. She emerged from her home in the gloomy lake, followed the marsh paths and moorland routes to Heorot, and opened the door. There was a terrible panic when people realized she was there, and they ran around in a futile attempt to confront her; however, they felt less fear than before when they saw the terrifying figure of a woman. Despite everything, the monster grabbed Aschere, one of King Hrothgar’s warriors, and took him away to the fens, leaving behind a place of mourning where they had joyfully feasted just hours earlier. The news was brought to King Hrothgar, who mourned deeply for the loss of his wisest and dearest advisor and ordered them to call for Beowulf, as he was the only one who could help in this dire situation. When Beowulf stood before the king, he politely asked if he had rested well. Hrothgar replied sadly: “Don’t ask me about peace, for worry has returned to Heorot. Aschere is dead, my best advisor and friend, the most loyal companion in battle and counsel. A true vassal should be like Aschere! A deadly monster has killed him in Heorot, and I don't know where she has taken his lifeless body. This is surely her revenge for your killing of Grendel; he is dead, and his kinswoman has come to avenge him.”
That they have gazed upon two such otherworldly beings,
Large-bodied march striders holding the moor wastes; One of them looked like a woman, Her companion in exile looked like a man, Although his height was greater than any man has ever achieved:
In years long past, they named him Grendel, But he doesn't know his father or anything about his family. So these terrifying creatures live in hidden places,
Linger in the hills cherished by wolves, the breezy heights, Hazardous swampy trails, where the shadowy moorland stream Under the overhanging cliffs, 내려간다,
Sinks into the dark earth. Not far from us The dark lake stands, around whose shores gather Forests with their moss-covered branches, gray and old with lichen A solid tree casts its shadow over the water. Every night, wanderers see a wonder, Flame in the flood: there are no men living there. Old or wise enough to understand its depths.
Though the poor deer may be nearby, chased by the hounds, Though he may look for the woods, chased by his cruel enemies, Yet he will give his life to hunters on the edge. Before he hides his head in the dark waters.
It's a strange place. From there, the wave rises up
Dark to the skies above, when the wind often stirs Severe driving storms until the air turns dark,
The skies are crying.
Then Hrothgar burst forth in uncontrollable emotion: “O Beowulf, help us if thou canst! Help is only to be found in thee. But yet thou knowest not the dangerous place thou must needs explore if thou seek the fiend in her den. I will richly reward thy valour if thou returnest alive from this hazardous journey.”
Then Hrothgar exclaimed with overwhelming emotion: “O Beowulf, help us if you can! The only help we can find is in you. But you don’t yet know the dangerous place you must explore if you seek the monster in her lair. I will greatly reward your courage if you come back alive from this perilous journey.”
Beowulf was touched by the sorrow of the grey-haired king, and replied:
Beowulf felt the sadness of the old king and responded:
Every person must face death at the end of their life.
Let him enjoy his moment of winning and the glory that comes with it! "That is best after death for the fallen warrior.”
[Pg 23] “Arise, my lord; let us scan the track left by the monster, for I promise thee I will never lose it, wheresoever it may lead me. Only have patience yet for this one day of misery, as I am sure thou wilt.”
[Pg 23] “Get up, my lord; let’s check the path left by the monster, because I promise I won’t lose it, no matter where it takes me. Just bear with me for this one more day of misery, as I’m sure you will.”
Hrothgar sprang up joyously, almost youthfully, and ordered his horse to be saddled; then, with Beowulf beside him, and a mixed throng of Geats and Danes following, he rode away towards the home of the monsters, the dread lake which all men shunned. The blood-stained tracks were easy to see, and the avengers moved on swiftly till they came to the edge of the mere, and there, with grief and horror, saw the head of Aschere lying on the bank.
Hrothgar jumped up with joy, almost like a young man, and had his horse saddled. Then, with Beowulf by his side and a mixed crowd of Geats and Danes following, he rode off toward the home of the monsters, the dreaded lake that everyone avoided. The blood-stained tracks were easy to spot, and the avengers moved on quickly until they reached the edge of the mere, where, with sadness and shock, they saw Aschere's head lying on the bank.
Beowulf finds the head of Aschere
Beowulf discovers Aschere's head.
The warriors looked on in amazement, and the terrifying horn echoed. Occasionally, there is intense eagerness to resist. The warriors sat down there, and looked at the water. The sea-dragons are swimming to explore the depths. They saw sea monsters lying on the steep cliffs, Snakes and strange creatures: these rushed away wildly. Angry and toxic when the sound hit their ears,
"The sound of the war horn."
As Beowulf stood on the shore and watched the uncouth sea-creatures, serpents, nicors, monstrous beasts of all kinds, he suddenly drew his bow and shot one of them to the heart. The rest darted furiously away, and the thanes were able to drag the carcase of the slain beast on shore, where they surveyed it with wonder.
As Beowulf stood on the shore and watched the strange sea creatures, serpents, nicors, and all kinds of monstrous beasts, he suddenly drew his bow and shot one of them in the heart. The others darted away in a panic, and the thanes were able to drag the carcass of the slain beast ashore, where they looked at it in amazement.
The Fight with Grendel’s Mother
Meanwhile Beowulf had made ready for his task. He trusted to his well-woven mail, the corslet fitting closely to his body and protecting his breast, the shining helm guarding his head, bright with the boar-image on the crest, and the mighty sword Hrunting, [Pg 24] which Hunferth, his jealousy forgotten in admiration, pressed on the adventurous hero.
Meanwhile, Beowulf prepared for his challenge. He relied on his strong armor, the fitted corslet that protected his chest, the shining helmet guarding his head, adorned with the boar emblem on the crest, and the powerful sword Hrunting, [Pg 24] which Hunferth, forgetting his jealousy in admiration, gave to the brave hero.
When Beowulf stood ready with naked sword in hand, he turned and looked at his loyal followers, his friendly hosts, the grey old King Hrothgar, the sun and the green earth, which he might never see again; but it was with no trace of weakness or fear that he spoke:
When Beowulf stood ready with his sword in hand, he turned and looked at his loyal followers, his friendly hosts, the grey old King Hrothgar, the sun, and the green earth, which he might never see again; but there was no hint of weakness or fear in his voice as he spoke:
Famous ruler, gold-friend of warriors, What we agreed on when we talked together, If I were to end my life here for your safety, That you would be to me, even though you're gone, like a father.
Be good to my loyal warriors, my battle comrades, A worthy protector should death overtake me. Please, dear Hrothgar, send all these treasures here. Which you have given me, to my king, Hygelac.
Then may the Geat king, brave son of Hrethel, who is now dead, Look at the gold and gems, recognize the treasures here,
I found a generous lord whom I loved in my lifetime. Give my amazing old weapon to Hunferth too, The sword with its engraved blade; let the true brave man Have the sharp war blade: I will earn fame with it, "With Hrunting, a noble brand, or death will take me."
Beowulf dived downward, as it seemed to him, for the space of a day ere he could perceive the floor of that sinister lake, and all that time he had to fight the sea-beasts, for they, attacking him with tusk and horn, strove to break his ring-mail, but in vain. As Beowulf came near the bottom he felt himself seized in long, scaly arms of gigantic strength. The fierce claws [Pg 25] of the wolfish sea-woman strove eagerly to reach his heart through his mail, but in vain; so the she-wolf of the waters, a being awful and loathsome, bore him to her abode, rushing through thick clusters of horrible sea-beasts.
Beowulf dove down, it felt to him, for about a day before he could see the bottom of that dark lake, and during that time, he had to fight off the sea monsters, as they attacked him with their tusks and horns, trying to break his armor, but they couldn't. As Beowulf got closer to the bottom, he felt himself grabbed by long, scaly arms of enormous strength. The fierce claws of the wolf-like sea creature desperately tried to reach his heart through his armor, but again, they failed; so the she-wolf of the waters, a terrifying and repulsive being, took him to her lair, rushing through thick swarms of horrifying sea creatures.
Where the water stream could harm him not, Nor for the sheltering roof nor for the rush of the raging flood Ever could touch him. He saw the strange flickering flame, Strange lights in the water, shining with a bright glow: He also saw the ocean-wolf, the spiteful sea-woman.
Terrible and almost superhuman was the contest which now followed: the awful sea-woman flung Beowulf down on his back and stabbed at him with point and edge of her broad knife, seeking some vulnerable point; but the good corslet resisted all her efforts, and Beowulf, exerting his mighty force, overthrew her and sprang to his feet. Angered beyond measure, he brandished the flaming sword Hrunting, and flashed one great blow at her head which would have killed her had her scales and hair been vulnerable; but alas! the edge of the blade turned on her scaly hide, and the blow failed. Wrathfully Beowulf cast aside the useless sword, and determined to trust once again to his hand-grip. Grendel’s mother now felt, in her turn, the deadly power of Beowulf’s grasp, and was borne to the ground; but the struggle continued long, for Beowulf was weaponless, since the sword failed in its work. Yet some weapon he must have.
The fight that followed was intense and almost superhuman: the terrifying sea monster threw Beowulf onto his back and attacked him with the blade of her wide knife, looking for a weak spot. But the good armor held up against all her efforts, and Beowulf, using his immense strength, flipped her over and got back on his feet. Furiously, he raised the flaming sword Hrunting and brought it down with a powerful strike aimed at her head that would have killed her if her scales and hair had been vulnerable; but unfortunately, the blade's edge faltered against her tough hide, and the hit missed. Angry, Beowulf tossed aside the useless sword and decided to rely on his grip once more. Grendel’s mother then felt the deadly strength of Beowulf's hold, and she was brought down; but the struggle went on for a long time, as Beowulf was left without a weapon since the sword had failed him. Yet he needed some sort of weapon.
[Pg 26] This mighty sword, a relic of earlier and greater races, brought new hope to Beowulf. Springing up, he snatched it from the wall and swung it fiercely round his head. The blow fell with crushing force on the neck of the sea-woman, the dread wolf of the abyss, and broke the bones. Dead the monster sank to the ground, and Beowulf, standing erect, saw at his feet the lifeless carcase of his foe. The hero still grasped his sword and looked warily along the walls of the water-dwelling, lest some other foe should emerge from its recesses; but as he gazed Beowulf saw his former foe, Grendel, lying dead on a bed in some inner hall. He strode thither, and, seizing the corpse by the hideous coiled locks, shore off the head to carry to earth again. The poisonous hot blood of the monster melted the blade of the mighty sword, and nothing remained but the hilt, wrought with curious ornaments and signs of old time. This hilt and Grendel’s head were all that Beowulf carried off from the water-fiends’ dwelling; and laden with these the hero sprang up through the now clear and sparkling water.
[Pg 26] This powerful sword, a remnant of earlier and greater civilizations, gave new hope to Beowulf. Jumping up, he grabbed it from the wall and swung it fiercely above his head. The strike landed with crushing force on the neck of the sea monster, the terrifying wolf of the depths, and shattered its bones. The creature sank lifeless to the ground, and Beowulf, standing tall, saw the dead body of his enemy at his feet. The hero still held onto his sword and cautiously scanned the walls of the underwater lair, fearing another foe might appear; but as he looked, Beowulf spotted his previous enemy, Grendel, lying dead on a bed in an inner chamber. He walked over, grabbed the corpse by its grotesque tangled hair, and cut off the head to take back to the land. The monster's venomous hot blood corroded the blade of the powerful sword, leaving only the hilt, decorated with intricate designs and ancient symbols. This hilt and Grendel's head were all that Beowulf brought back from the lair of the water monsters; and burdened with these, the hero sprang up through the now clear and sparkling water.
Beowulf shears off the head of Grendel
Beowulf beheads Grendel.
Meanwhile the Danes and Geats had waited long for his reappearance. When the afternoon was well advanced the Danes departed sadly, lamenting the hero’s death, for they concluded no man could have survived so long beneath the waters; but his loyal Geats sat there still gazing sadly at the waves, and hoping against all hope that Beowulf would reappear. At length they saw changes in the mere—the blood boiling upwards in the lake, the quenching of the unholy light, then the flight of the sea-monsters and a gradual clearing of the waters, through which at last they could see their lord uprising. How gladly they greeted him! What awe and wonder seized them as they surveyed his dreadful booty, the ghastly [Pg 27] head of Grendel and the massive hilt of the gigantic sword! How eagerly they listened to his story, and how they vied with one another for the glory of bearing his armour, his spoils, and his weapons back over the moorlands and the fens to Heorot. It was a proud and glad troop that followed Beowulf into the hall, and up through the startled throng until they laid down before the feet of King Hrothgar the hideous head of his dead foe, and Beowulf, raising his voice that all might hear above the buzz and hum of the great banquet-hall, thus addressed the king:
Meanwhile, the Danes and Geats waited a long time for his return. As the afternoon wore on, the Danes sadly left, mourning the hero's death, believing that no man could have survived so long underwater; but his loyal Geats remained, staring sadly at the waves and hoping against hope that Beowulf would come back. Eventually, they noticed changes in the lake—the blood bubbling up, the unholy light fading, then the sea monsters fleeing and the water slowly clearing, until at last they could see their lord rising. How joyfully they welcomed him! What awe and wonder overtook them as they looked at his terrible prize, the gruesome head of Grendel and the large hilt of the massive sword! They eagerly listened to his tale and competed with each other for the honor of carrying his armor, his spoils, and his weapons back across the moors and marshes to Heorot. It was a proud and happy group that followed Beowulf into the hall, making their way through the startled crowd until they laid the horrifying head of his dead enemy at the feet of King Hrothgar. Beowulf then raised his voice so that everyone could hear above the chatter and buzz of the grand banquet hall, addressing the king:
Lord of the Scyldings, I have brought this for your enjoyment,
As a symbol of victory, as you see here. I've barely escaped with my life from danger, The underwater war troubled me greatly,
The conflict was almost decided against me,
If God hadn't protected me! I wouldn't have been able to conquer anything. With Hrunting in battle, though it’s a strong sword. But the gods allowed me to suddenly see Hanging high in the hall, a huge bright brand: So I grabbed it and swung it, and in the fight, I killed. The rulers of the home. The powerful sword melted quickly. In the boiling hot blood, the toxic battle sludge; But I have brought the hilt here from the enemy's hall. I have avenged the crime, the death of the Danish people,
As it was necessary for me. Now I can promise you That you may sleep peacefully in Heorot. With all your warrior group and all your noble companions, The young and the old: you don’t need to worry about them. Death from these mortal enemies, as you have done before.”
King Hrothgar was now more delighted than ever at the return of his friend and the slaughter of his foes. He gazed in delight and wonder at the gory head of the monster, and the gigantic hilt of the weapon which struck it off. Then, taking the glorious hilt, and scanning eagerly the runes which showed its history, as the [Pg 28] tumult stilled in the hall, and all men listened for his speech, he broke out: “Lo! this may any man say, who maintains truth and right among his people, that good though he may be this hero is even better! Thy glory is widespread, Beowulf my friend, among thine own and many other nations, for thou hast fulfilled all things by patience and prudence. I will surely perform what I promised thee, as we agreed before; and I foretell of thee that thou wilt be long a help and protection to thy people.”
King Hrothgar was now more thrilled than ever by the return of his friend and the defeat of his enemies. He looked in amazement at the bloody head of the monster and the enormous hilt of the weapon that decapitated it. Then, taking the glorious hilt and eagerly examining the runes that told its story, as the [Pg 28] commotion quieted in the hall, and everyone listened for his words, he exclaimed: “Behold! Any man who values truth and justice among his people can say this: although he may be good, this hero is even greater! Your fame is known far and wide, Beowulf my friend, among your own and many other nations, for you have accomplished everything through patience and wisdom. I will certainly fulfill what I promised you, as we agreed before; and I predict that you will continue to be a great support and safeguard for your people.”
King Hrothgar spoke long and eloquently while all men listened, for he reminded them of mighty warriors of old who had not won such glorious fame, and warned them against pride and lack of generosity and self-seeking; and then, ending with thanks and fresh gifts to Beowulf, he bade the feast continue with increased jubilation. The tumultuous rejoicing lasted till darkness settled on the land, and when it ended all retired to rest free from fear, since no more fiendish monsters would break in upon their slumbers; gladly and peacefully the night passed, and with the morn came Beowulf’s resolve to return to his king and his native land.
King Hrothgar spoke at length and with great passion while everyone listened, as he reminded them of the great warriors of the past who had not achieved such glorious fame. He warned them against pride, selfishness, and a lack of generosity. Then, after expressing his gratitude and presenting Beowulf with new gifts, he encouraged the celebration to continue with even more joy. The loud celebration went on until darkness fell over the land, and when it finally ended, everyone went to rest without fear, knowing that no more monstrous creatures would disturb their sleep. The night passed peacefully, and with the morning came Beowulf's determination to return to his king and homeland.
When Beowulf had come to this decision he went to Hrothgar and said:
When Beowulf made this decision, he went to Hrothgar and said:
Here I stand, ready now to wield weapons for you. If I ever hear over the surrounding flood That any neighboring enemies threaten your nation's downfall, As Grendel looms ominously, I will quickly deliver to you Thousands of noble thanes, heroes to assist you. I know about Hygelac, King of the Geats, That he will support me (even though he is young)
[Pg 29] In words and in acts of warfare, I will carry my warrior spear. Over the ocean's waves, when arms would help you in your time of need,
Quick to assist you. If your young son Hrethric He arrives at the Geat court, where he seeks to gain skill in weapons, Then he will definitely find many friends waiting for him: Better in faraway places, one learns by traveling. "Those who are brave."
Hrothgar was greatly moved by the words of the Geat hero and his promise of future help. He wondered to find such wisdom in so young a warrior, and felt that the Geats could never choose a better king if battle should cut off the son of Hygelac, and he renewed his assurance of continual friendship between the two countries and of enduring personal affection. Finally, with fresh gifts of treasure and with tears of regret Hrothgar embraced Beowulf and bade him go speedily to his ship, since a friend’s yearning could not retain him longer from his native land. So the little troop of Geats with their gifts and treasures marched proudly to their vessel and sailed away to Geatland, their dragon-prowed ship laden with armour and jewels and steeds, tokens of remembrance and thanks from the grateful Danes.
Hrothgar was deeply touched by the Geat hero's words and his promise of future support. He was surprised to find such wisdom in such a young warrior and felt that the Geats could never choose a better king if battle were to take Hygelac's son. He reaffirmed his commitment to ongoing friendship between their two nations and his lasting personal affection. Finally, with new gifts of treasure and tears of regret, Hrothgar embraced Beowulf and urged him to hurry back to his ship, knowing that a friend’s longing couldn’t keep him from his homeland for long. So the small group of Geats, with their gifts and treasures, marched proudly to their vessel and sailed off to Geatland, their dragon-headed ship filled with armor, jewels, and horses—tokens of gratitude and remembrance from the appreciative Danes.
Beowulf’s Return
Blithe-hearted were the voyagers, and gaily the ship danced over the waves, as the Geats strained their eyes towards the cliffs of their home and the well-known shores of their country. When their vessel approached the land the coast-warden came hurrying to greet them, for he had watched the ocean day and night for the return of the valiant wanderers. Gladly he welcomed them, and bade his underlings help to bear their spoils up to the royal palace, where King Hygelac, himself young and valiant, awaited his victorious kinsman, with his beauteous queen, Hygd, beside him. Then came Beowulf, treading proudly the rocky paths [Pg 30] to the royal abode, for messengers had gone in advance to announce to the king his nephew’s success, and a banquet was being prepared, where Beowulf would sit beside his royal kinsman.
The travelers were in high spirits, and the ship moved playfully over the waves as the Geats looked out toward the cliffs of their home and the familiar shores of their land. When their boat neared the coast, the coast guard hurried to greet them because he had been watching the ocean day and night for the return of the brave adventurers. He welcomed them warmly and instructed his men to help carry their treasures up to the royal palace, where King Hygelac, young and courageous himself, was waiting for his victorious relative, with his beautiful queen, Hygd, beside him. Then Beowulf arrived, walking proudly along the rocky paths to the royal residence, as messengers had gone ahead to inform the king of his nephew’s success, and a feast was being prepared where Beowulf would sit next to his royal relative.
Once more there was a splendid feast, with tumultuous rejoicing. Again a queenly hand—that of the beauteous Hygd—poured out the first bowl in which to celebrate the safe return of the victorious hero. And now the wonderful story of the slaying of the fen-fiends must be told.
Once again, there was an amazing feast, filled with loud celebrations. Once more, a royal hand—that of the beautiful Hygd—served the first drink to celebrate the safe return of the triumphant hero. And now the incredible tale of defeating the swamp monsters must be shared.
Beowulf was called upon to describe again his perils and his victories, and told in glowing language of the grisly monsters and the desperate combats, and of the boundless gratitude and splendid generosity of the Danish king, and of his prophecy of lasting friendship between the Danes and the Geats. Then he concluded:
Beowulf was asked to once again recount his dangers and triumphs, and he spoke in vivid terms about the terrifying monsters and fierce battles, as well as the immense gratitude and remarkable generosity of the Danish king, along with his promise of enduring friendship between the Danes and the Geats. Then he finished:
Offer them with love: now is my loyalty. And service just for you, O hero-king, only!
I have very few close relatives besides you, O Hygelac!
As the hero showed the treasures with which Hrothgar had rewarded his courage, he distributed them generously among his kinsmen and friends, giving his priceless jewelled collar to Queen Hygd, and his best steed to King Hygelac, as a true vassal and kinsman should. So Beowulf resumed his place as Hygelac’s chief warrior and champion, and settled down among his own people.
As the hero displayed the treasures that Hrothgar had given him for his bravery, he generously shared them with his relatives and friends, giving his invaluable jeweled necklace to Queen Hygd and his best horse to King Hygelac, as a loyal vassal and family member should. So Beowulf took his place as Hygelac’s top warrior and champion, and settled back in with his own people.
Fifty Years After
When half a century had passed away, great and sorrowful changes had taken place in the two kingdoms [Pg 31] of Denmark and Geatland. Hrothgar was dead, and had been succeeded by his son Hrethric, and Hygelac had been slain in a warlike expedition against the Hetware. In this expedition Beowulf had accompanied Hygelac, and had done all a warrior could do to save his kinsman and his king. When he saw his master slain he had fought his way through the encircling foes to the sea-shore, where, though sorely wounded, he flung himself into the sea and swam back to Geatland. There he had told Queen Hygd of the untimely death of her husband, and had called on her to assume the regency of the kingdom for her young son Heardred. Queen Hygd called an assembly of the Geats, and there, with the full consent of the nation, offered the crown to Beowulf, the wisest counsellor and bravest hero among them; but he refused to accept it, and so swayed the Geats by his eloquence and his loyalty that they unanimously raised Heardred to the throne, with Beowulf as his guardian and protector. When in later years Heardred also fell before an enemy, Beowulf was again chosen king, and as he was now the next of kin he accepted the throne, and ruled long and gloriously over Geatland. His fame as a warrior kept his country free from invasion, and his wisdom as a statesman increased its prosperity and happiness; whilst the vengeance he took for his kinsman’s death fulfilled all ideals of family and feudal duty held by the men of his time. Beowulf, in fact, became an ideal king, as he was an ideal warrior and hero, and he closed his life by an ideal act of self-sacrifice for the good of his people.
When fifty years had passed, significant and sorrowful changes had occurred in the two kingdoms of Denmark and Geatland. Hrothgar was dead and had been succeeded by his son Hrethric, while Hygelac had been killed in a military campaign against the Hetware. Beowulf had joined Hygelac in this campaign and had done everything a warrior could to save his kinsman and king. When he saw his leader slain, he fought his way through the surrounding enemies to the shore, where, despite being severely wounded, he threw himself into the sea and swam back to Geatland. There, he informed Queen Hygd of the untimely death of her husband and urged her to take on the regency of the kingdom for her young son Heardred. Queen Hygd called an assembly of the Geats, and there, with the full consent of the nation, she offered the crown to Beowulf, the wisest counselor and bravest hero among them; but he declined it and convinced the Geats with his eloquence and loyalty to unanimously raise Heardred to the throne, with Beowulf as his guardian and protector. In later years, when Heardred also fell to an enemy, Beowulf was again chosen king, and since he was the next of kin, he accepted the throne, ruling for a long time with glory over Geatland. His fame as a warrior kept his country safe from invasion, and his wisdom as a statesman enhanced its prosperity and happiness; while the vengeance he took for his kinsman’s death fulfilled all the ideals of family and feudal duty held by the men of his time. Beowulf, in fact, became an ideal king, just as he was an ideal warrior and hero, and he ended his life with an ideal act of self-sacrifice for the good of his people.
Beowulf and the Fire-Dragon
In the fiftieth year of Beowulf’s reign a great terror fell upon the land: terror of a monstrous fire-dragon, who flew forth by night from his den in the rocks, [Pg 32] lighting up the blackness with his blazing breath, and burning houses and homesteads, men and cattle, with the flames from his mouth. The glare from his fiery scales was like the dawn-glow in the sky, but his passage left behind it every night a trail of black, charred desolation to confront the rising sun. Yet the dragon’s wrath was in some way justified, since he had been robbed, and could not trace the thief. Centuries before Beowulf’s lifetime a mighty family of heroes had gathered together, by feats of arms, and by long inheritance, an immense treasure of cups and goblets, of necklaces and rings, of swords and helmets and armour, cunningly wrought by magic spells; they had joyed in their cherished hoard for long years, until all had died but one, and he survived solitary, miserable, brooding over the fate of the dearly loved treasure. At last he caused his servants to make a strong fastness in the rocks, with cunningly devised entrances, known only to himself, and thither, with great toil and labour of aged limbs, he carried and hid the precious treasure. As he sadly regarded it, and thought of its future fate, he cried aloud:
In the fiftieth year of Beowulf’s reign, a great terror swept across the land: the terror of a monstrous fire-dragon that flew out at night from his lair in the rocks, [Pg 32] lighting up the darkness with his blazing breath, and burning down houses, farms, people, and livestock with the flames from his mouth. The glow from his fiery scales was like the dawn in the sky, but his path left behind a trail of black, charred desolation every night to face the rising sun. Yet the dragon’s rage was somewhat justified since he had been robbed and couldn’t track down the thief. Centuries before Beowulf’s time, a powerful family of heroes had come together, through brave acts and long inheritance, accumulating a massive treasure of cups, goblets, necklaces, rings, swords, helmets, and armor, all skillfully made with magical spells; they had enjoyed their cherished hoard for many years until all had died except one, who lived on alone, miserable, and brooding over the fate of the precious treasure. Eventually, he had his servants build a stronghold in the rocks, with cleverly designed entrances known only to him, and with great effort and the labor of his aged body, he carried and hid the valuable treasure there. As he looked at it sadly and thought about its future, he cried out:
Each one of my people, who ended their lives here After the joy of life on earth. I have no sword to wield. Or bring me the goblet, the beautifully crafted vessel.
All the real heroes have gone somewhere else!
Now the gilded helmet must lose its decorations,
For those who refined it rest in the dark grave,
Those who prepared the battle gear of warriors. Similarly, the battle shirt which withstood the fight Bites from the sharp blades amidst the loud clash of shields Rusts, with the wearer gone. Nor can the woven armor After the chieftain’s death, many champions wandered freely. [Pg 33] The joy of the harp is gone, and so is the music's cheer. Now the finely-winged hawk no longer hovers through the hall, Nor does the swift-footed mare trample the castle courtyard: "Dire death has now claimed all the living tribes of people."
When this solitary survivor of the ancient race died his hoard remained alone, unknown, untouched, until at length the fiery dragon, seeking a shelter among the rocks, found the hidden way to the cave, and, creeping within, discovered the lofty inner chamber and the wondrous hoard. For three hundred winters he brooded over it unchallenged, and then one day a hunted fugitive, fleeing from the fury of an avenging chieftain, in like manner found the cave, and the dragon sleeping on his gold. Terrified almost to death, the fugitive eagerly seized a marvellously wrought chalice and bore it stealthily away, feeling sure that such an offering would appease his lord’s wrath and atone for his offence. But when the dragon awoke he discovered that he had been robbed, and his keen scent assured him that some one of mankind was the thief. As he could not at once see the robber, he crept around the outside of the barrow snuffing eagerly to find traces of the spoiler, but it was in vain; then, growing more wrathful, he flew over the inhabited country, shedding fiery death from his glowing scales and flaming breath, while no man dared to face this flying horror of the night.
When this lone survivor of the ancient race died, his treasure remained untouched and unknown until eventually the fiery dragon, looking for shelter among the rocks, found the secret entrance to the cave. Crawling inside, he discovered the high inner chamber and the amazing hoard. For three hundred winters, he brooded over it without being challenged. Then one day, a hunted fugitive, escaping the wrath of a vengeful chieftain, stumbled upon the cave and the dragon sleeping on his gold. Terrified almost to death, the fugitive quickly grabbed a beautifully crafted chalice and quietly took it away, hoping that such an offering would calm his lord’s anger and make up for his wrongdoing. But when the dragon woke up, he realized he had been robbed, and his sharp sense of smell told him that a human was the thief. Unable to see the robber right away, he crept around the outside of the mound, eagerly sniffing for traces of the intruder, but it was all in vain. Growing angrier, he flew over the populated land, raining fiery destruction from his glowing scales and blazing breath, while no one dared to confront this flying terror of the night.
The news came to Beowulf that his folk were suffering and dying, and that no warrior dared to risk his life in an effort to deliver the land from this deadly devastation; and although he was now an aged man he decided to attack the fire-drake. Beowulf knew that he would not be able to come to hand-grips with this foe as he had done with Grendel and his mother: the fiery breath of this dragon was far too deadly, and [Pg 34] he must trust to armour for protection. He commanded men to make a shield entirely of iron, for he knew that the usual shield of linden-wood would be instantly burnt up in the dragon’s flaming breath. He then chose with care eleven warriors, picked men of his own bodyguard, to accompany him in this dangerous quest. They compelled the unhappy fugitive whose theft had begun the trouble to act as their guide, and thus they marched to the lonely spot where the dragon’s barrow stood close to the sea-shore. The guide went unwillingly, but was forced thereto by his lord, because he alone knew the way.
The news reached Beowulf that his people were suffering and dying, and that no warrior dared to risk his life to save the land from this deadly destruction; and although he was now an old man, he decided to confront the fire-drake. Beowulf realized that he wouldn't be able to fight this enemy like he had with Grendel and his mother: the dragon's fiery breath was far too lethal, and he would have to rely on armor for protection. He ordered the men to create a shield made entirely of iron, knowing that a typical linden-wood shield would be instantly consumed by the dragon’s flames. He carefully selected eleven warriors, the best men from his own guard, to join him on this perilous mission. They forced the unhappy fugitive, whose theft had caused the trouble, to guide them, and so they marched to the remote location where the dragon’s burial mound was situated near the sea shore. The guide went reluctantly, but was compelled by his lord, as he alone knew the way.
Beowulf Faces Death
When the little party reached the place they halted for a time, and Beowulf sat down meditating sadly on his past life, and on the chances of this great conflict which he was about to begin. When he had striven with Grendel, when he had fought against the Hetware, he had been confident of victory and full of joyous self-reliance, but now things were changed. Beowulf was an old man, and there hung over him a sad foreboding that this would be his last fight, and that he would rid the land of no more monsters. Wyrd seemed to threaten him, and a sense of coming woe lay heavy on his heart as he spoke to his little troop: “Many great fights I had in my youth. How well I remember them all! I was only seven years old when King Hrethel took me to bring up, and loved me as dearly as his own sons, Herebeald, Hathcyn, or my own dear lord Hygelac. Great was our grief when Hathcyn, hunting in the forest, slew all unwittingly his elder brother: greater than ordinary sorrow, because we could not avenge him on the murderer! It would have given no joy to Hrethel to see his second [Pg 35] son killed disgracefully as a murderer! So we endured the pain till King Hrethel died, borne down by his bitter loss, and I wept for my protector, my kinsman. Then Hathcyn died also, slain by the Swedes, and my dear lord Hygelac came to the throne: he was gracious to me, a giver of weapons, a generous distributor of treasure, and I repaid him as much as I could in battle against his foes. Daghrefn, the Frankish warrior who slew my king, I sent to his doom with my deadly hand-grip: he, at least, should not show my lord’s armour as trophy of his prowess. But this fight is different: here I must use both point and edge, as I was not wont in my youth: but here too will I, old though I be, work deeds of valour. I will not give way the space of one foot, but will meet him here in his own abode and make all my boasting good. Abide ye here, ye warriors, for this is not your expedition, nor the work of any man but me alone; wait till ye know which is triumphant, for I will win the gold and save my people, or death shall take me.” So saying he raised his great shield, and, unaccompanied, set his face to the dark entrance, where a stream, boiling with strange heat, flowed forth from the cave; so hot was the air that he stood, unable to advance far for the suffocating steam and smoke. Angered by his impotence, Beowulf raised his voice and shouted a furious defiance to the awesome guardian of the barrow. Thus aroused, the dragon sprang up, roaring hideously and flapping his glowing wings together; out from the recesses of the barrow came his fiery breath, and then followed the terrible beast himself. Coiling and writhing he came, with head raised, and scales of burnished blue and green, glowing with inner heat; from his nostrils rushed two streams of fiery breath, and his flaming eyes shot flashes of consuming fire. He half [Pg 36] flew, half sprang at Beowulf. But the hero did not retreat one step. His bright sword flashed in the air as he wounded the beast, but not mortally, striking a mighty blow on his scaly head. The guardian of the hoard writhed and was stunned for a moment, and then sprang at Beowulf, sending forth so dense a cloud of flaming breath that the hero stood in a mist of fire. So terrible was the heat that the iron shield glowed red-hot and the ring-mail on the hero’s limbs seared him as a furnace, and his breast swelled with the keen pain: so terrible was the fiery cloud that the Geats, seated some distance away, turned and fled, seeking the cool shelter of the neighbouring woods, and left their heroic lord to suffer and die alone.
When the little group arrived at the spot, they paused for a while, and Beowulf sat down, sadly reflecting on his past and the challenges of the great battle he was about to face. When he had fought Grendel and battled the Hetware, he had been confident and filled with joyful self-assurance, but now everything was different. Beowulf was an old man, and a heavy sense of foreboding hung over him that this could be his last fight and that he wouldn’t be able to rid the land of any more monsters. Fate seemed to threaten him, and a sense of impending sorrow weighed down on his heart as he spoke to his small band: “I had many great fights in my youth. I remember them all vividly! I was only seven when King Hrethel took me in and loved me just like his own sons, Herebeald, Hathcyn, or my dear lord Hygelac. Our grief was immense when Hathcyn, unknowingly hunting in the forest, killed his older brother. It was a deeper sorrow than usual because we couldn’t avenge him on the murderer! Hrethel wouldn’t have found joy in seeing his second son killed disgracefully by a murderer! We bore the pain until King Hrethel died, crushed by his loss, and I wept for my protector, my kinsman. Then Hathcyn also died, slain by the Swedes, and my dear lord Hygelac ascended to the throne; he was kind to me, a generous giver of weapons and treasure, and I repaid him as much as I could in battles against his enemies. Daghrefn, the Frankish warrior who killed my king, met his end at my hand: he wouldn’t display my lord’s armor as a trophy of his prowess. But this fight is different: I must use both point and edge, unlike my youth; yet I will still, even in my old age, perform deeds of valor. I won’t give up an inch, but I will face him right here in his own lair and prove all my boasting true. Stay here, warriors, for this isn’t your battle, nor is it the work of anyone but me; wait until you see who triumphs, because I will earn the gold and save my people, or death will take me.” With that, he raised his large shield and, alone, made his way toward the dark entrance, where a hot, boiling stream flowed out from the cave; the air was so hot that he could barely advance due to the suffocating steam and smoke. Frustrated by his inability to move forward, Beowulf raised his voice and shouted a fierce challenge to the fearsome guardian of the mound. Provoked, the dragon sprang up, roaring hideously and flapping its glowing wings; out from the depths of the mound came its fiery breath, followed by the terrifying beast itself. It coiled and wriggled closer, head raised, with burnished blue and green scales glowing from the heat within; two streams of fiery breath rushed from its nostrils, and its blazing eyes shot out flashes of consuming fire. It half flew, half leapt at Beowulf. But the hero didn’t take a step back. His bright sword flashed in the air as he struck the beast, wounding it but not killing it, landing a powerful blow on its scaly head. The guardian of the hoard writhed and was stunned for a moment, then lunged at Beowulf, unleashing such a thick cloud of flaming breath that the hero stood surrounded by fire. The heat was so intense that his iron shield glowed red-hot, and the chainmail on his limbs scorched him like a furnace, causing his chest to swell with sharp pain. The fiery cloud was so horrifying that the Geats, seated some distance away, turned and fled into the cooling shade of the nearby woods, leaving their heroic lord to suffer and potentially die alone.
Beowulf’s Death
Among the cowardly Geats, however, there was one who thought it shameful to flee—Wiglaf, the son of Weohstan. He was young, but a brave warrior, to whom Beowulf had shown honour, and on whom he had showered gifts, for he was a kinsman, and had proved himself worthy. Now he showed that Beowulf’s favour had been justified, for he seized his shield, of yellow linden-wood, took his ancient sword in hand, and prepared to rush to Beowulf’s aid. With bitter words he reproached his cowardly comrades, saying: “I remember how we boasted, as we sat in the mead hall and drank the foaming ale, as we took gladly the gold and jewels which our king lavished upon us, that we would repay him for all his gifts, if ever such need there were! Now is the need come upon him, and we are here! Beowulf chose us from all his bodyguard to help him in this mighty struggle, and we have betrayed and deserted him, and left him alone against a terrible foe. Now the day has come when our lord should [Pg 37] see our valour, and we flee from his side! Up, let us go and aid him, even while the grim battle-flame flares around him. God knows that I would rather risk my body in the fiery cloud than stay here while my king fights and dies! Not such disloyalty has Beowulf deserved through his long reign that he should stand alone in the death-struggle. He and I will die together, or side by side will we conquer.” The youthful warrior tried in vain to rouse the courage of his companions: they trembled, and would not move. So Wiglaf, holding on high his shield, plunged into the fiery cloud and moved towards his king, crying aloud: “Beowulf, my dear lord, let not thy glory be dimmed. Achieve this last deed of valour, as thou didst promise in days of yore, that thy fame should not fall, and I will aid thee.”
Among the cowardly Geats, there was one who found it shameful to run away—Wiglaf, the son of Weohstan. He was young but a brave warrior whom Beowulf had honored and showered with gifts, as they were related and he had proven himself worthy. Now he showed that Beowulf’s trust was justified, for he grabbed his shield, made of yellow linden wood, took his old sword in hand, and got ready to rush to Beowulf’s aid. With harsh words, he scolded his cowardly companions, saying: “I remember how we boasted while sitting in the mead hall and drinking the foaming ale, happily accepting the gold and jewels our king gave us, that we would repay him for all his gifts if the need ever arose! Now the time has come, and we are here! Beowulf chose us from all his bodyguard to help him in this great battle, and we have betrayed him, deserted him, and left him alone against a fearsome enemy. Now is the day our lord should see our bravery, and we flee from his side! Come on, let’s go and help him, even as the grim battle flames blaze around him. God knows I would rather risk my life in the fiery chaos than stay here while my king fights and dies! Beowulf does not deserve such disloyalty after his long reign; he should not stand alone in this fight for his life. He and I will either die together or conquer side by side.” The young warrior tried in vain to inspire his companions to be brave: they shook in fear and wouldn’t move. So Wiglaf, holding his shield high, plunged into the fiery chaos and moved toward his king, shouting: “Beowulf, my dear lord, don't let your glory fade. Accomplish this final act of bravery, as you promised long ago, so your fame won’t decline, and I will help you.”
The sound of another voice roused the dragon to greater fury, and again came the fiery cloud, burning up like straw Wiglaf’s linden shield, and torturing both warriors as they stood behind the iron shield with their heated armour. But they fought on manfully, and Beowulf, gathering up his strength, struck the dragon such a blow on the head that his ancient sword was shivered to fragments. The dragon, enraged, now flew at Beowulf and seized him by the neck with his poisonous fangs, so that the blood gushed out in streams, and ran down his corslet. Wiglaf was filled with grief and horror at this dreadful sight, and, leaving the protection of Beowulf’s iron shield, dashed forth at the dragon, piercing the scaly body in a vital part. At once the fire began to fade away, and Beowulf, mastering his anguish, drew his broad knife, and with a last effort cut the hideous reptile asunder. Then the agony of the envenomed wound came upon him, and his limbs burnt and ached with intolerable pain. In growing distress he staggered to a rough ancient seat, carved out [Pg 38] of the rock, hard by the door of the barrow. There he sank down, and Wiglaf laved his brow with water from the little stream, which boiled and steamed no longer. Then Beowulf partially recovered himself, and said: “Now I bequeath to thee, my son, the armour which I also inherited. Fifty years have I ruled this people in peace, so that none of my neighbours durst attack us. I have endured and toiled much on this earth, have held my own justly, have pursued none with crafty hatred, nor sworn unjust oaths. At all this may I rejoice now that I lie mortally wounded. Do thou, O dear Wiglaf, bring forth quickly from the cave the treasures for which I lose my life, that I may see them and be glad in my nation’s wealth ere I die.”
The sound of another voice stirred the dragon into an even greater fury, and once more, the fiery cloud erupted, incinerating Wiglaf’s linden shield like straw and tormenting both warriors as they stood behind the iron shield, their armor heating up. But they continued to fight bravely, and Beowulf, summoning his strength, landed such a blow on the dragon's head that his ancient sword shattered into pieces. The dragon, furious, charged at Beowulf and grabbed him by the neck with its venomous fangs, causing blood to gush out and run down his armor. Wiglaf was filled with grief and horror at the terrible sight and, leaving the safety of Beowulf’s iron shield, rushed at the dragon, piercing its scaly body in a crucial spot. Instantly, the fire began to die down, and Beowulf, overcoming his pain, pulled out his broad knife and with one last effort, sliced the monstrous creature in half. Then the agony from the poisoned wound hit him, and his limbs burned and throbbed with unbearable pain. In growing distress, he stumbled to a rough, ancient seat carved out of the rock, close to the entrance of the barrow. There, he collapsed, and Wiglaf cooled his brow with water from the nearby stream, which no longer boiled or steamed. Beowulf then partially regained his strength and said: “Now I pass on to you, my son, the armor that I also received. For fifty years, I have ruled this people in peace, so that none of my neighbors dared to attack us. I have endured and worked hard in this world, have defended what is rightfully mine, have not pursued anyone with treacherous hate, nor sworn false oaths. For all this, I can take comfort now that I lie mortally wounded. Do you, dear Wiglaf, quickly bring out from the cave the treasures for which I am losing my life, so I can see them and take pride in my nation’s wealth before I die.”
Thereupon Wiglaf entered the barrow, and was dazed by the bewildering hoard of costly treasures. Filling his arms with such a load as he could carry, he hastened out of the barrow, fearing even then to find his lord dead. Then he flung down the treasures—magic armour, dwarf-wrought swords, carved goblets, flashing gems, and a golden standard—at Beowulf’s feet, so that the ancient hero’s dying gaze could fall on the hoard he had won for his people. But Beowulf was now so near death that he swooned away, till Wiglaf again flung water over him, and the dying champion roused himself to say, as he grasped his kinsman’s hand and looked at the glittering heap before him:
Then Wiglaf entered the mound and was stunned by the amazing pile of valuable treasures. He filled his arms with as much as he could carry and hurried out, worried he might find his lord dead. He dropped the treasures—magic armor, swords made by dwarves, intricately carved goblets, shining jewels, and a golden banner—at Beowulf’s feet so that the ancient hero could see the treasure he had secured for his people one last time. But Beowulf was so close to death that he passed out until Wiglaf splashed water on him again, which brought the dying champion back to awareness as he clasped his kinsman's hand and looked at the glimmering pile before him:
For the incredible treasures that I see before me,
Before my death day, I might do something for my people. Win such great wealth. Since I have devoted my life, You must now pay attention to the needs of the nation;
I don't live here anymore, because Destiny is calling me! Tell my warriors after my funeral pyre Build me a burial mound high on the cliff by the sea; It will rise for remembrance on Hronesness,
[Pg 39] So that the sailors __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Beowulf's Barrow From now on, we will call it, those who travel far and wide. Across the powerful flood, their frothy keels. You are the last of all the family of Wagmund!
Wyrd has taken all my family, all the brave leaders away! Now I have to follow them!
These last words spoken, Beowulf fell back, and his soul passed away, to meet the joy reserved for all true and steadfast spirits. The hero was dead, but amid his grief Wiglaf yet remembered that the dire monster too lay dead, and the folk were delivered from the horrible plague, though at terrible cost! Wiglaf, as he mourned over his dead lord, resolved that no man should joy in the treasures for which so grievous a price had been paid—the cowards who deserted their king should help to lay the treasures in his grave and bury them far from human use and profit. Accordingly, when the ten faithless dastards ventured out from the shelter of the wood, and came shamefacedly to the place where Wiglaf sat, sorrowing, at the head of dead Beowulf, he stilled their cries of grief with one wave of the hand, which had still been vainly striving to arouse his king by gentle touch, and, gazing scornfully at them, he cried: “Lo! well may a truthful man say, seeing you here, safely in the war-gear and ornaments which our dead hero gave you, that Beowulf did but throw away his generous gifts, since all he bought with them was treachery and cowardice in the day of battle! No need had Beowulf to boast of his warriors in time of danger! Yet he alone avenged his people and conquered the fiend—I could help him but little in the fray, though I did what I could: all too few champions thronged round our hero when his need was sorest. Now are all the joys of love and loyalty ended; now is all prosperity gone from our nation, when foreign princes [Pg 40] hear of your flight and the shameless deed of this day. Better is death to every man than a life of shame!”
These last words spoken, Beowulf fell back, and his soul passed away to experience the joy reserved for all true and steadfast spirits. The hero was dead, but in his grief, Wiglaf remembered that the terrible monster was dead too, and the people were freed from the horrible plague, though at a terrible cost! As Wiglaf mourned for his fallen lord, he decided that no one should take joy in the treasures that had cost so dearly—the cowards who abandoned their king should help bury the treasures in his grave and keep them far from human use and gain. So, when the ten unfaithful cowards came out from the shelter of the woods, approaching shamefacedly to where Wiglaf was sitting, grieving at the side of dead Beowulf, he quieted their cries of sorrow with a wave of his hand, which had been unsuccessfully trying to wake his king with gentle touches. Looking at them with disdain, he exclaimed: “Look! Any honest person can say, seeing you here, safely in the armor and valuables that our dead hero gave you, that Beowulf wasted his generous gifts since all he got in return was treachery and cowardice in battle! Beowulf had no need to boast of his warriors in times of danger! Yet he alone avenged his people and defeated the fiend—I could do little to help him in the fight, though I did what I could: there were far too few heroes around our champion when he needed them the most. Now, all the joys of love and loyalty are gone; now all prosperity has vanished from our land, when foreign princes [Pg 40] hear of your flight and the disgraceful act of this day. Better is death for every man than a life filled with shame!”
The death of Beowulf
Beowulf's death
The Geats stood silent, abashed before the keen and deserved reproaches of the young hero, and they lamented the livelong day. None left the shore and their lord’s dead corpse; but one man who rode over the cliff near by saw the mournful little band, with Beowulf dead in the midst. This warrior galloped away to tell the people, saying: “Now is our ruler, the lord of the Geats, stretched dead on the plain, stricken by the dragon which lies dead beside him; and at his head sits Wiglaf, son of Weohstan, lamenting his royal kinsman. Now is the joy and prosperity of our folk vanished! Now shall our enemies make raids upon us, for we have none to withstand them! But let us hasten to bury our king, to bear him royally to his grave, with mourning and tears of woe.” These unhappy tidings roused the Geats, and they hastened to see if it were really true, and found all as the messenger had said, and wondered at the mighty dragon and the glorious hoard of gold. They feared the monster and coveted the treasure, but all felt that the command now lay with Wiglaf. At last Wiglaf roused himself from his silent grief and said: “O men of the Geats, I am not to blame that our king lies here lifeless. He would fight the dragon and win the treasure; and these he has done, though he lost his life therein; yea, and I aided him all that I might, though it was but little I could do. Now our dear lord Beowulf bade me greet you from him, and bid you to make for him, after his funeral pyre, a great and mighty cairn, even as he was the most glorious of men in his lifetime. Bring ye all the treasures, bring quickly a bier, and place thereon our king’s corpse, and let us bear our dear lord to Hronesness, [Pg 41] where his funeral fire shall be kindled, and his burial cairn built.”
The Geats stood quietly, embarrassed by the sharp and justified criticisms from the young hero, and they mourned all day long. No one left the shore where their lord's dead body lay; except for one man who rode over a nearby cliff and saw the grieving group, with Beowulf dead in the center. This warrior rode off to tell the people, saying: “Now our ruler, the lord of the Geats, lies dead on the plain, struck down by the dragon that lies dead beside him; and at his head sits Wiglaf, son of Weohstan, mourning for his royal kinsman. Now our joy and prosperity have vanished! Our enemies will now raid us, as we have no one to defend us! But let us hurry to bury our king, to carry him honorably to his grave, with sorrow and tears of grief.” This sad news stirred the Geats, and they rushed to see if it was true, and found everything just as the messenger had said, marveling at the mighty dragon and the glorious treasure. They feared the monster and coveted the gold, but they all knew that leadership now rested with Wiglaf. Finally, Wiglaf pulled himself out of his silent sorrow and said: “O men of the Geats, I am not at fault for our king lying here lifeless. He wanted to fight the dragon and win the treasure; and he did both, though it cost him his life; yes, and I helped him as much as I could, even though it was little. Now our dear lord Beowulf asked me to greet you on his behalf and request that after his funeral pyre, you make a great and mighty burial mound for him, just as he was the most glorious of men in his lifetime. Bring all the treasures, hurry and bring a bier, and place our king’s body on it, and let us take our dear lord to Hronesness, [Pg 41] where his funeral fire will be lit, and his burial mound will be built.”
The Geats, bitterly grieving, fulfilled Wiglaf’s commands. They gathered wood for the fire, and piled it on the cliff-head; then eight chosen ones brought thither the treasures, and threw the dragon’s body over the cliff into the sea; then a wain, hung with shields, was brought to bear the corpse of Beowulf to Hronesness, where it was solemnly laid on the funeral pile and consumed to ashes.
The Geats, filled with deep sorrow, followed Wiglaf’s instructions. They collected wood for the fire and stacked it on the edge of the cliff; then eight selected warriors brought the treasures and tossed the dragon's body over the cliff into the sea. After that, a wagon adorned with shields was brought to carry Beowulf’s body to Hronesness, where it was respectfully placed on the funeral pyre and burned to ashes.
He honored him appropriately, as is fitting for men. Properly to praise in words their kind lord and king When his soul drifts far away from its physical body. So all the Geat leaders, Beowulf’s bodyguard, Cried for their leader's downfall: sang in their loud mourning. That he was the kindest of all earthly kings to everyone, "Kindest, most graceful, and most eager to earn honor."
CHAPTER II: THE DREAM OF MAXEN WLEDIG
The Position of Constantine
IT would seem that the Emperor Constantine the Great loomed very large in the eyes of mediæval England. Even in Anglo-Saxon times many legends clustered round his name, so that Cynewulf, the religious poet of early England, wrote the poem of “Elene” mainly on the subject of his conversion. The story of the Vision of the Holy Cross with the inscription In hoc signo vinces was inspiring to a poet to whom the heathen were a living reality, not a distant abstraction; and Constantine’s generosity to the Church of Rome and its bishop Sylvester added another element of attraction to his character in the mediæval mind. It is hardly surprising that other legends of his conversion and generosity should have sprung up, which differ entirely from the earlier and more authentic record. Thus “the moral Gower” has preserved for us an alternative legend of the cause of Constantine’s conversion, which forms a good illustration of the virtue of pity in the “Confessio Amantis.” Whence this later legend sprang we have no knowledge, for nothing in the known history of Constantine warrants our regarding him as a disciple of mercy, but its existence shows that the mediæval mind was busied with his personality. Another most interesting proof of his importance to Britain is given in the following legend of “The Dream of Maxen Wledig,” preserved in the “Mabinogion.” This belongs to the Welsh patriotic legends, and tends to glorify the marriage of the British Princess Helena with the Roman emperor, by representing it as preordained by Fate. The fact that the hero of the Welsh saga is the Emperor Maxentius instead of Constantius [Pg 43] detracts little from the interest of the legend, which is only one instance of the well-known theme of the lover led by dream, or vision, or magic glass to the home and heart of the beloved.
It seems that Emperor Constantine the Great was a significant figure in medieval England. Even in Anglo-Saxon times, many legends formed around his name, prompting Cynewulf, the religious poet of early England, to write the poem “Elene,” which primarily focuses on his conversion. The story of the Vision of the Holy Cross with the inscription In hoc signo vinces inspired a poet for whom the pagans were a real presence, not just a distant concept; Constantine’s generosity toward the Church of Rome and its bishop Sylvester added another appealing aspect to his character in the medieval mindset. It’s not surprising that other legends about his conversion and generosity emerged, which are entirely different from the earlier and more authentic records. Thus, “the moral Gower” has preserved an alternative legend explaining the reason for Constantine’s conversion, serving as a good illustration of the virtue of pity in the “Confessio Amantis.” We have no idea where this later legend originated, as nothing in the known history of Constantine supports viewing him as a disciple of mercy, but its existence indicates that the medieval mind was engaged with his personality. Another fascinating proof of his significance to Britain is found in the legend of “The Dream of Maxen Wledig,” preserved in the “Mabinogion.” This belongs to the Welsh patriotic legends and glorifies the marriage of the British Princess Helena with the Roman emperor, presenting it as preordained by Fate. The fact that the hero of the Welsh saga is Emperor Maxentius instead of Constantius [Pg 43] doesn’t diminish the interest of the legend, which is simply one example of the well-known theme of the lover guided by dreams, visions, or magic to the home and heart of their beloved.
The Emperor Maxen Wledig
The Emperor Maxen Wledig was the most powerful occupant of the throne of the Cæsars who had ever ruled Europe from the City of the Seven Hills. He was the most handsome man in his dominions, tall and strong and skilled in all manly exercises; withal he was gracious and friendly to all his vassals and tributary kings, so that he was universally beloved. One day he announced his wish to go hunting, and was accompanied on his expedition down the Tiber valley by thirty-two vassal kings, with whom he enjoyed the sport heartily. At noon the heat was intense, they were far from Rome, and all were weary. The emperor proposed a halt, and they dismounted to take rest. Maxen lay down to sleep with his head on a shield, and soldiers and attendants stood around making a shelter for him from the sun’s rays by a roof of shields hung on their spears. Thus he fell into a sleep so deep that none dared to awake him. Hours passed by, and still he slumbered, and still his whole retinue waited impatiently for his awakening. At length, when the evening shadows began to lie long and black on the ground, their impatience found vent in little restless movements of hounds chafing in their leashes, of spears clashing, of shields dropping from the weariness of their holders, and horses neighing and prancing; and then Maxen Wledig awoke suddenly with a start. “Ah, why did you arouse me?” he asked sadly. “Lord, your dinner hour is long past—did you not know?” they said. He shook his head mournfully, but said no word, and, mounting his horse, turned it [Pg 44] and rode in unbroken silence back to Rome, with his head sunk on his breast. Behind him rode in dismay his retinue of kings and tributaries, who knew nothing of the cause of his sorrowful mood.
The Emperor Maxen Wledig was the most powerful ruler of the Cæsars who had ever governed Europe from the City of the Seven Hills. He was the most handsome man in his realm, tall and strong, skilled in all physical activities; he was also gracious and friendly to all his vassals and tributary kings, earning him universal love. One day, he announced his wish to go hunting, and thirty-two vassal kings joined him on his adventure down the Tiber valley, where they enjoyed the sport together. At noon, the heat was intense, they were far from Rome, and everyone was tired. The emperor suggested a break, so they dismounted to rest. Maxen laid down to sleep with his head on a shield, while soldiers and attendants stood around creating a shelter from the sun’s rays using shields hung on their spears. He fell into such a deep sleep that nobody dared to wake him. Hours went by, and he continued to slumber, while his entire retinue waited impatiently for him to wake up. Eventually, when the evening shadows grew long and dark on the ground, their impatience showed in the restlessness of hounds tugging at their leashes, spears clashing, shields slipping from the tired hands of their holders, and horses neighing and prancing; then Maxen Wledig suddenly awoke with a start. “Ah, why did you wake me?” he asked sadly. “Lord, your dinner hour has long passed—didn’t you know?” they replied. He shook his head in sorrow but said nothing, and, mounting his horse, he turned around and rode in silence back to Rome, with his head bowed. Following him in dismay were his retinue of kings and tributaries, who had no idea why he was feeling so down.
The Emperor’s Malady
From that day the emperor was changed, changed utterly. He rode no more, he hunted no more, he paid no heed to the business of the empire, but remained in seclusion in his own apartments and slept. The court banquets continued without him, music and song he refused to hear, and though in his sleep he smiled and was happy, when he awoke his melancholy could not be cheered or his gloom lightened. When this condition of things had continued for more than a week it was determined that the emperor must be aroused from this dreadful state of apathy, and his groom of the chamber, a noble Roman of very high rank—indeed, a king, under the emperor—resolved to make the endeavour.
From that day on, the emperor was completely changed. He no longer rode or hunted, and he ignored the affairs of the empire, choosing instead to stay in his own rooms and sleep. The court banquets went on without him, he turned away from music and song, and even though he smiled and seemed happy in his dreams, his sadness couldn't be lifted when he woke up. After more than a week of this, it was decided that the emperor needed to be brought out of this terrible state of numbness. His chamberlain, a noble Roman of very high rank—essentially a king under the emperor—decided to take on the task.
“My lord,” said he, “I have evil tidings for you. The people of Rome are beginning to murmur against you, because of the change that has come over you. They say that you are bewitched, that they can get no answers or decisions from you, and all the affairs of the empire go to wrack and ruin while you sleep and take no heed. You have ceased to be their emperor, they say, and they will cease to be loyal to you.”
“My lord,” he said, “I have bad news for you. The people of Rome are starting to complain about you because of the way you’ve changed. They say you’re under a spell, that they can’t get any answers or decisions from you, and that everything in the empire is falling apart while you sit there and ignore it. They say you’re no longer their emperor, and they’re ready to stop being loyal to you.”
The Dream of the Emperor
Then Maxen Wledig roused himself and said to the noble: “Call hither my wisest senators and councillors, and I will explain the cause of my melancholy, and perhaps they will be able to give me relief.” Accordingly the senators came together, and the emperor [Pg 45] ascended his throne, looking so mournful that the whole Senate grieved for him, and feared lest death should speedily overtake him. He began to address them thus:
Then Maxen Wledig woke up and said to the noble, “Bring my wisest senators and advisors here, and I’ll share the reason for my sadness, and maybe they can help me feel better.” So, the senators gathered, and the emperor [Pg 45] sat on his throne, looking so sorrowful that the whole Senate felt for him and worried that death might come for him soon. He started to speak to them like this:
“Senators and Sages of Rome, I have heard that my people murmur against me, and will rebel if I do not arouse myself. A terrible fate has fallen upon me, and I see no way of escape from my misery, unless ye can find one. It is now more than a week since I went hunting with my court, and when I was wearied I dismounted and slept. In my sleep I dreamt, and a vision cast its spell upon me, so that I feel no happiness unless I am sleeping, and seem to live only in my dreams. I thought I was hunting along the Tiber valley, lost my courtiers, and rode to the head of the valley alone. There the river flowed forth from a great mountain, which looked to me the highest in the world; but I ascended it, and found beyond fair and fertile plains, far vaster than any in our Italy, with mighty rivers flowing through the lovely country to the sea. I followed the course of the greatest river, and reached its mouth, where a noble port stood on the shores of a sea unknown to me. In the harbour lay a fleet of well-appointed ships, and one of these was most beautifully adorned, its planks covered with gold or silver, and its sails of silk. As a gangway of carved ivory led to the deck, I crossed it and entered the vessel, which immediately sailed out of the harbour into the ocean. The voyage was not of long duration, for we soon came to land in a wondrously beautiful island, with scenery of varied loveliness. This island I traversed, led by some secret guidance, till I reached its farthest shore, broken by cliffs and precipices and mountain ranges, while between the mountains and the sea I saw a fair and fruitful land traversed by a silvery, winding river, with a castle at its [Pg 46] mouth. My longing drew me to the castle, and when I came to the gate I entered, for the dwelling stood open to every man, and such a hall as was therein I have never seen for splendour, even in Imperial Rome. The walls were covered with gold, set with precious gems, the seats were of gold and the tables of silver, and two fair youths, whom I saw playing chess, used pieces of gold on a board of silver. Their attire was of black satin embroidered with gold, and golden circlets were on their brows. I gazed at the youths for a moment, and next became aware of an aged man sitting near them. His carved ivory seat was adorned with golden eagles, the token of Imperial Rome; his ornaments on arms and hands and neck were of bright gold, and he was carving fresh chessmen from a rod of solid gold. Beside him sat, on a golden chair, a maiden (the loveliest in the whole world she seemed, and still seems, to me). White was her inner dress under a golden overdress, her crown of gold adorned with rubies and pearls, and a golden girdle encircled her slender waist. The beauty of her face won my love in that moment, and I knelt and said: ‘Hail, Empress of Rome!’ but as she bent forward from her seat to greet me I awoke. Now I have no peace and no joy except in sleep, for in dreams I always see my lady, and in dreams we love each other and are happy; therefore in dreams will I live, unless ye can find some way to satisfy my longing while I wake.”
“Senators and Wise Ones of Rome, I've heard that my people are whispering against me and will revolt if I don’t take action. A terrible fate has befallen me, and I see no way out of my misery unless you can help. It’s been over a week since I went hunting with my court, and when I got tired, I dismounted and slept. In my sleep, I dreamt, and a vision enchanted me, making it so that I feel no happiness unless I'm asleep, and I seem to live only in my dreams. I thought I was hunting in the Tiber valley, lost my courtiers, and rode to the head of the valley alone. There, the river flowed from a huge mountain that seemed the tallest in the world; I climbed it and found beyond fair and fertile plains, much larger than any in Italy, with mighty rivers flowing through the lovely lands to the sea. I followed the course of the greatest river and reached its mouth, where a noble port stood on the shores of a sea unknown to me. In the harbor lay a fleet of well-equipped ships, and one of them was beautifully adorned, its planks covered with gold or silver, and its sails made of silk. As a gangway of carved ivory led to the deck, I crossed it and boarded the vessel, which immediately sailed out of the harbor into the ocean. The journey didn’t take long, for we soon reached a wonderfully beautiful island, with scenery of various kinds of beauty. I crossed this island, guided by some secret force, until I reached its farthest shore, marked by cliffs, steep drops, and mountain ranges, while between the mountains and the sea I saw a lovely and fruitful land crossed by a silvery, winding river, with a castle at its mouth. My desire drew me to the castle, and when I reached the gate, I entered, for the place was open to everyone, and such a hall as was there I have never seen for grandeur, not even in Imperial Rome. The walls were covered in gold, set with precious stones, the seats were made of gold, and the tables of silver, with two handsome youths, whom I saw playing chess, using pieces of gold on a silver board. They were dressed in black satin embroidered with gold, and wearing golden circlets on their heads. I looked at the youths for a moment, then became aware of an elderly man sitting near them. His carved ivory seat was decorated with golden eagles, the symbol of Imperial Rome; his jewelry on his arms, hands, and neck was bright gold, and he was carving new chess pieces from a solid gold rod. Beside him sat, on a golden chair, a maiden (the most beautiful in the world, she seemed to me then and still does). Her inner dress was white under a golden overdress, her golden crown decorated with rubies and pearls, and a golden belt encircled her slender waist. The beauty of her face captured my heart in that moment, and I knelt and said: ‘Hail, Empress of Rome!’ But as she leaned forward from her seat to greet me, I awoke. Now I have no peace and no joy except in sleep, for in dreams I always see my lady, and in dreams we love each other and are happy; therefore, in dreams, I will live unless you can find some way to satisfy my longing while I’m awake.”
The dream of the Emperor
The Emperor's dream
The Quest for the Maiden
The senators were at first greatly amazed, and then one of them said: “My lord, will you not send out messengers to seek throughout all your lands for the maiden in the castle? Let each group of messengers search for one year, and return at the end of the year [Pg 47] with tidings. So shall you live in good hope of success from year to year.” The messengers were sent out accordingly, with wands in their hands and a sleeve tied on each cap, in token of peace and of an embassy; but though they searched with all diligence, after three years three separate embassies had brought back no news of the mysterious land and the beauteous maiden.
The senators were initially very surprised, and then one of them said, “My lord, why don't you send out messengers to search your entire kingdom for the maiden in the castle? Let each group of messengers look for a year and report back at the end of that year [Pg 47] with news. This way, you can have hope for success year after year.” The messengers were sent out as instructed, carrying staffs and wearing a sleeve tied to their caps as a sign of peace and diplomacy; however, despite their best efforts, after three years, three different groups of messengers returned with no information about the mysterious land or the beautiful maiden.
Then the groom of the chamber said to Maxen Wledig: “My lord, will you not go forth to hunt, as on the day when you dreamt this enthralling dream?” To this the emperor agreed, and rode to the place in the valley where he had slept. “Here,” he said, “my dream began, and I seemed to follow the river to its source.” Then the groom of the chamber said: “Will you not send messengers to the river’s source, my lord, and bid them follow the track of your dream?” Accordingly thirteen messengers were sent, who followed the river up until it issued from the highest mountain they had ever seen. “Behold our emperor’s dream!” they exclaimed, and they ascended the mountain, and descended the other side into a most beautiful and fertile plain, as Maxen Wledig had seen in his dream. Following the greatest river of all (probably the Rhine), the ambassadors reached the great seaport on the North Sea, and found the fleet waiting with one vessel larger than all the others; and they entered the ship and were carried to the fair island of Britain. Here they journeyed westward, and came to the mountainous land of Snowdon, whence they could see the sacred isle of Mona (Anglesey) and the fertile land of Arvon lying between the mountains and the sea. “This,” said the messengers, “is the land of our master’s dream, and in yon fair castle we shall find the maiden whom our emperor loves.”
Then the chamberlain said to Maxen Wledig: “My lord, aren’t you going to go out hunting, like you did the day you had that amazing dream?” The emperor agreed and rode to the spot in the valley where he had slept. “This is where my dream started,” he said, “and I felt like I was following the river to its source.” The chamberlain then asked, “Why don’t you send messengers to the river’s source, my lord, and have them follow the path of your dream?” So, thirteen messengers were sent, and they followed the river until it flowed out from the tallest mountain they had ever seen. “Look at our emperor’s dream!” they shouted, and they climbed the mountain, then descended the other side into a beautiful and fertile plain, just as Maxen Wledig had seen in his dream. Following the biggest river of all (probably the Rhine), the ambassadors reached the major seaport on the North Sea, where they found a fleet waiting with one ship larger than all the rest. They boarded the ship and were taken to the lovely island of Britain. From there, they traveled westward and reached the mountainous region of Snowdon, where they could see the sacred island of Mona (Anglesey) and the fertile land of Arvon nestled between the mountains and the sea. “This,” said the messengers, “is the land of our master’s dream, and in that beautiful castle, we will find the maiden our emperor loves.”
The Finding of the Maiden
So they went through the lovely land of Arvon to the castle of Caernarvon, and in that lordly fortress was the great hall, with the two youths playing chess, the venerable man carving chessmen, and the maiden in her chair of gold. When the ambassadors saw the fair Princess Helena they fell on their knees before her and said: “Empress of Rome, all hail!” But Helena half rose from her seat in anger as she said: “What does this mockery mean? You seem to be men of gentle breeding, and you wear the badge of messengers: whence comes it, then, that ye mock me thus?” But the ambassadors calmed her anger, saying: “Be not wroth, lady: this is no mockery, for the Emperor of Rome, the great lord Maxen Wledig, has seen you in a dream, and he has sworn to wed none but you. Which, therefore, will you choose, to accompany us to Rome, and there be made empress, or to wait here until the emperor can come to you?” The princess thought deeply for a time, and then replied: “I would not be too credulous, or too hard of belief. If the emperor loves me and would wed me, let him find me in my father’s house, and make me his bride in my own home.”
So they traveled through the beautiful land of Arvon to the castle of Caernarvon, where there was a grand hall. Inside, two young men were playing chess, an older man was carving chess pieces, and a maiden sat in her golden chair. When the ambassadors saw the beautiful Princess Helena, they fell to their knees before her and said, “Empress of Rome, all hail!” But Helena rose slightly in anger and said, “What does this mockery mean? You seem to be gentlemen, and you wear the messenger's badge: why do you mock me like this?” However, the ambassadors calmed her anger, saying, “Do not be angry, lady: this is no mockery. The Emperor of Rome, the great lord Maxen Wledig, has seen you in a dream, and he has vowed to marry none but you. So, which will you choose? To come with us to Rome and be made empress, or to wait here until the emperor can come to you?” The princess thought deeply for a moment and then replied, “I won’t be too gullible or too skeptical. If the emperor loves me and wants to marry me, let him come to my father's house and make me his bride in my own home.”
The Dream Realized
After this the thirteen envoys departed, and returned to the emperor in such haste that when their horses failed they gave no heed, but took others and pressed on. When they reached Rome and informed Maxen Wledig of the success of their mission he at once gathered his army and marched across Europe towards Britain. When the Roman emperor had crossed the sea he conquered Britain from Beli the son of Manogan, [Pg 49] and made his way to Arvon. On entering the castle he saw first the two youths, Kynon and Adeon, playing chess, then their father, Eudav, the son of Caradoc, and then his beloved, the beauteous Helena, daughter of Eudav. “Empress of Rome, all hail!” Maxen Wledig said; and the princess bent forward in her chair and kissed him, for she knew he was her destined husband. The next day they were wedded, and the Emperor Maxen Wledig gave Helena as dowry all Britain for her father, the son of the gallant Caradoc, and for herself three castles, Caernarvon, Caerlleon, and Caermarthen, where she dwelt in turn; and in one of them was born her son Constantine, the only British-born Emperor of Rome. To this day in Wales the old Roman roads that connected Helena’s three castles are known as “Sarn Helen.”
After this, the thirteen envoys left and rushed back to the emperor so quickly that when their horses gave out, they didn't stop—just picked up new ones and kept going. When they arrived in Rome and told Maxen Wledig about the success of their mission, he immediately gathered his army and marched across Europe to Britain. Once the Roman emperor crossed the sea, he conquered Britain from Beli, the son of Manogan, [Pg 49] and made his way to Arvon. Upon entering the castle, he first saw the two young men, Kynon and Adeon, playing chess, then their father, Eudav, the son of Caradoc, and finally, his beloved, the beautiful Helena, daughter of Eudav. “Empress of Rome, all hail!” Maxen Wledig exclaimed; and the princess leaned forward in her chair and kissed him, for she knew he was her destined husband. The next day, they got married, and Emperor Maxen Wledig gave Helena as a dowry all of Britain, for her father, the son of the brave Caradoc, along with three castles—Caernarvon, Caerlleon, and Caermarthen—where she lived in turn; and in one of them, her son Constantine, the only British-born Emperor of Rome, was born. To this day in Wales, the old Roman roads that linked Helena’s three castles are known as “Sarn Helen.”
CHAPTER III: THE STORY OF CONSTANTINE AND ELENE
The Greatness of Constantine Provokes Attack
IN the year 312, the sixth year after Constantine had become emperor, the Roman Empire had increased on every hand, for Constantine was a mighty leader in war, a gracious and friendly lord in peace; he was a true king and ruler, a protector of all men. So mightily did he prosper that his enemies assembled great armies against him, and a confederation to overthrow him was made by the terrible Huns, the famous Goths, the brave Franks, and the warlike Hugas. This powerful confederation sent against Constantine an overwhelming army of Huns, whose numbers seemed to be countless, and yet the Hunnish leaders feared, when they knew that the emperor himself led the small Roman host.
IN the year 312, the sixth year after Constantine became emperor, the Roman Empire had expanded in every direction, as Constantine was a strong leader in battle and a kind and welcoming ruler in peace; he was a true king and protector of all people. He thrived so well that his enemies gathered massive armies against him, and a coalition was formed by the fierce Huns, the renowned Goths, the courageous Franks, and the warlike Hugas. This powerful alliance sent a seemingly endless army of Huns against Constantine, yet the Hunnish leaders were afraid when they learned that the emperor himself led the small Roman force.
The Eve of the Battle
The night before the battle Constantine lay sadly in the midst of his army, watching the stars, and dreading the result of the next day’s conflict; for his warriors were few compared with the Hunnish multitude, and even Roman discipline and devotion might not win the day against the mad fury of the barbarous Huns. At last, wearied out, the emperor slept, and a vision came to him in his sleep. He seemed to see, standing by him, a beautiful shining form, a man more glorious than the sons of men, who, as Constantine sprang up ready helmed for war, addressed him by name. The darkness of night fled before the heavenly light that shone from the angel, and the messenger said:
The night before the battle, Constantine lay sadly in the middle of his army, staring at the stars and worrying about what the next day's fight would bring; his warriors were outnumbered by the vast Hunnish force, and even Roman discipline and loyalty might not be enough to overcome the wild rage of the barbaric Huns. Eventually, exhausted, the emperor fell asleep, and a vision appeared to him in his dreams. He seemed to see a radiant figure standing beside him, a man more magnificent than any human being, who, as Constantine jumped up fully armored for battle, called him by name. The darkness of night vanished in the presence of the heavenly light radiating from the angel, and the messenger said:
The Lord of all glory, the Master of heaven's armies,
Claims from you are an acknowledgment. Don't be afraid, Even though alien armies line up for battle,
Although terrible warriors pose a serious threat of fierce conflict. Look to the sky, to the throne of His glory;
"Surely, you see the symbol of victory."
Vision of the Cross
Constantine looked up as the angel bade him, and saw, hovering in the air, a cross, splendid, glorious, adorned with gems and shining with heavenly light. On its wood letters were engraved, gleaming with unearthly radiance:
Constantine looked up as the angel instructed him and saw a cross hovering in the air, magnificent and glorious, decorated with gems and glowing with heavenly light. On its wood, letters were engraved, shining with otherworldly brilliance:
"And with it, you shall repel the army of the pagans."
Constantine is Cheered
Constantine read these words with awe and gladness, for indeed he knew not what deity had thus favoured him, but he would not reject the help of the Unknown God; so he bowed his head in reverence, and when he looked again the cross and the angel had disappeared, and around him as he woke was the greyness of the rising dawn. The emperor summoned to his tent two soldiers from the troops, and bade them make a cross of wood to bear before the army. This they did, greatly marvelling, and Constantine called a standard-bearer, to whom he gave charge to bear forward the Standard of the Cross where the danger was greatest and the battle most fierce.
Constantine read these words with awe and happiness, because he really didn’t know which god had favored him like this, but he wouldn’t turn down the help of the Unknown God; so he bowed his head in respect, and when he looked again, the cross and the angel were gone, and around him as he woke was the grey light of dawn. The emperor called two soldiers from the troops to his tent and instructed them to make a wooden cross to carry in front of the army. They did this, filled with wonder, and Constantine called a standard-bearer, giving him the responsibility to carry the Standard of the Cross where the danger was greatest and the battle was fiercest.
The Morning of Battle
When the day broke, and the two armies could see each other, both hosts arrayed themselves for battle, [Pg 52] in serried ranks of armed warriors, shouting their war-cries.
When dawn came and the two armies could see each other, both groups lined up for battle, [Pg 52] in tight ranks of armed fighters, shouting their battle cries.
The horny-billed raven celebrated the playful fight,
The cunning wolf, the thief of the woods, quickly spotted what he truly wanted. As the fierce warriors charged at one another.
The shield-breaking was intense, and the noise was loud,
The blows were hard, and the downfall was severe,
When the heroes first felt the sharp rain of arrows. Soon the Roman army attacked the doomed Huns, Thrust their deadly spears over the yellow shields,
"Broke with their battle-glaives the chests of the enemy."
The Cross is Raised
Then, when the battle was at its height, and the Romans knew not whether they would conquer or die fighting to the last, the standard-bearer raised the Cross, the token of promised victory, before all the host, and sang the chant of triumph. Onward he marched, and the Roman host followed him, pressing on resistless as the surging waves. The Huns, bewildered by the strange rally, and dreading the mysterious sign of some mighty god, rolled back, at first slowly, and then more and more quickly, till sullen retreat became panic rout, and they broke and fled. Multitudes were cut down as they fled, other multitudes were swept away by the devouring Danube as they tried to cross its current; some, half dead, reached the other side, and saved their lives in fortresses, guarding the steep cliffs beyond the Danube. Few, very few they were who ever saw their native land again.
Then, when the battle was at its peak, and the Romans didn't know if they would win or die fighting to the end, the standard-bearer raised the Cross, the symbol of promised victory, in front of the whole army, and sang the victory chant. He marched forward, and the Roman army followed him, pressing on unstoppable like the crashing waves. The Huns, confused by the unexpected rally and fearing the mysterious sign of a powerful god, started to fall back, first slowly and then faster and faster, until their sullen retreat turned into a panicked rout, and they broke and fled. Many were cut down as they ran, while others were swept away by the raging Danube as they tried to cross it; some, half-dead, made it to the other side and saved themselves in fortresses that guarded the steep cliffs beyond the Danube. Very few, hardly any, ever saw their homeland again.
There was great rejoicing in the Roman army and in the Roman camp when Constantine returned in triumph with the wondrous Cross borne before him. [Pg 53] He passed on to the city, and the people of Rome gazed with awe on the token of the Unknown God who had saved their city, but none would say who that God might be.
There was a lot of celebration in the Roman army and camp when Constantine returned victorious, carrying the amazing Cross in front of him. [Pg 53] He went on to the city, and the people of Rome looked on in wonder at the symbol of the Unknown God who had saved their city, but no one would say who that God was.
A Council Summoned
The emperor summoned a great council of all the wisest men in Rome, and when all were met he raised the Standard of the Cross in the midst and said:
The emperor called for a large gathering of all the smartest people in Rome, and when everyone had gathered, he raised the Standard of the Cross in the center and said:
Who came in His glory, with the Cross as His symbol,
Who saved my people and granted me the victory,
Scattered my enemies and drove the fierce Huns away,
He showed me His sign of salvation in heaven,
The most beautiful Cross of light, shining in glory?
At first no man could give him any answer—perhaps none dared—till after a long silence the wisest of all arose and said he had heard that the Cross was the sign of Christ the King of Heaven, and that the knowledge of His way was only revealed to men in baptism. When strict search was made some Christians were found, who preached the way of life to Constantine, and rejoiced that they might tell before men, of the life and death, the Resurrection and Ascension of Jesus Christ, who redeemed mankind from the bonds of evil; and then Constantine, being fully instructed and convinced, was baptized and became the first Christian emperor.
At first, no one could answer him—maybe no one wanted to—until after a long silence, the wisest of them all stood up and said he had heard that the Cross was the symbol of Christ, the King of Heaven, and that the knowledge of His path was only revealed to people through baptism. After a thorough search, some Christians were found who shared the way of life with Constantine, and they were thrilled to share with others the life and death, the Resurrection and Ascension of Jesus Christ, who saved humanity from the chains of evil; and then Constantine, being fully informed and convinced, was baptized and became the first Christian emperor.
Constantine Desires to Find our Saviour’s Cross
Constantine’s heart, however, was too full of love for his new Lord to let him rest satisfied without some visible token of Christ’s sojourn on earth. He longed [Pg 54] to have, to keep for his own, one thing at least which Jesus had touched during His life, and his thoughts turned chiefly to that Cross which had been to himself both the sign of triumph and the guide to the way of life. Thus he again called together his Christian teachers, and inquired more closely where Christ had suffered.
Constantine’s heart, however, was too full of love for his new Lord to be satisfied without some visible sign of Christ’s time on earth. He longed [Pg 54] to have at least one thing that Jesus had touched during His life, and his thoughts turned mainly to the Cross, which had meant both a symbol of victory and a path to life for him. So, he gathered his Christian teachers again and asked them where Christ had suffered.
“In Judæa, outside the walls of Jerusalem, He died on the Cross,” they told him.
“In Judea, outside the walls of Jerusalem, He died on the Cross,” they told him.
“Then there, near that city, so blest and so curst, we must seek His precious Cross,” cried Constantine.
“Then there, near that city, so blessed and so cursed, we must seek His precious Cross,” cried Constantine.
Summons his Mother Elene
Forthwith he summoned from Britain his mother the British Princess Elene, and when she had been taught the truth, had been converted and baptized, he told her of his heart’s desire, and begged her to journey to Jerusalem and seek the sacred Cross.
Immediately, he called for his mother, the British Princess Elene, to come from Britain. Once she had learned the truth, been converted, and baptized, he shared his deepest wish with her and requested that she travel to Jerusalem to find the holy Cross.
Elene herself, when she heard Constantine’s words, was filled with wonder, and said: “Dear son, thy words have greatly rejoiced my heart, for know that I, too, have seen a vision, and would gladly seek the Holy Cross, where it lies hidden from the eyes of men.”
Elene herself, when she heard Constantine’s words, was filled with wonder and said: “Dear son, your words have greatly made me happy, for you should know that I, too, have had a vision and would gladly seek the Holy Cross, where it lies hidden from the eyes of people.”
Elene’s Vision
Dreamed at midnight when people were asleep.
I saw a shining Cross in the sky. Boldly gold-adorned, shining in glory;
Shiny stars sparkled on it at each of the four corners,
Five shining jewels sparkled from the width of the shoulders. Angels encircled it, happily protecting it.
Yet, in its beauty, that Cross was sad to behold,
For beneath the gold and jewels, blood flowed rapidly from it, "Until it was all contaminated with the dark drops."
[Pg 55] In this dream of Elene’s the Cross spoke to her, and told her of the sad fate which had made of that hapless tree the Cross on which the Redeemer of mankind had released the souls of men from evil, on which He had spread out His arms to embrace mankind, had bowed His head, weary with the strife, and had given up His soul. All creation wept that hour, for Christ was on the Cross.
[Pg 55] In Elene's dream, the Cross spoke to her and shared the tragic story of how that unfortunate tree became the Cross on which the Savior of humanity freed souls from evil. It was on that Cross that He opened His arms to embrace humanity, bowed His head, exhausted from the struggle, and surrendered His life. All of creation mourned during that moment, for Christ was on the Cross.
Removed the Mighty King from His intense pain—
I respectfully submitted myself to the authority of others. Sadly, they placed Him in His dark, rock-cut grave,
Sadly, they sang for Him mournful songs for those doomed to die,
Sadly, they left Him there as His beautiful body grew cold.
We, the three Crosses, stood sadly in solitude,
Until wicked men brought us all down to the ground,
"Buried us deep in the earth, hiding us from the eyes of man."
She Undertakes the Quest
As Constantine had been guided by the heavenly vision of the True Cross, so now Elene would journey to the land of the Jews and find the reality of that Holy Cross. Her will and that of her son were one in this matter, so that before long the whole city resounded with the bustle and clamour of preparation, for Elene was to travel with the pomp and retinue befitting the mother of the Emperor of Rome.
As Constantine had been led by the divine vision of the True Cross, now Elene would travel to the land of the Jews to discover the truth of that Holy Cross. Her intentions and those of her son were aligned on this matter, so before long the entire city was filled with the noise and excitement of preparations, as Elene was set to journey with the grandeur and entourage suitable for the mother of the Emperor of Rome.
The ships boldly made their way along the ocean route. Lines followed one after another from the tall brine-ploughs.
Off went the water horses over the sea serpent's path. Bright shields on the walls often broke the crashing waves.
"I've never seen a lady lead such a beautiful crowd!"
She Comes to Judæa
Queen Elene had a prosperous voyage, and, after touching at the land of the Greeks, reached in due time the country of Judæa, and so, with good hope came to Jerusalem. There, in the emperor’s name, she summoned to an assembly all the oldest and wisest Jews, a congregation of a thousand venerable rabbis, learned in all the books of the Law and the Prophets and proud that they were the Chosen People in a world of heathens, aliens from the True God. These she addressed at first with a blending of flattery and reproach—flattery for the Chosen People, reproach for their perversity of wickedness—and, finally, peremptorily demanded an answer to any question she might ask of them. The Jews withdrew and deliberated sadly whether they durst refuse the request of so mighty a person as the emperor’s mother, and, deciding that they durst not, returned to the hall where Elene sat in splendour on her throne and announced their readiness to reply to all her questions. Elene, however, bade them first lessen their numbers. They chose five hundred to reply for them, and on these she poured such bitter reproaches that they at last exclaimed:
Queen Elene had a successful journey, and, after stopping in Greece, eventually reached the land of Judea and arrived in Jerusalem with high hopes. There, in the name of the emperor, she called together all the oldest and wisest Jews, gathering a group of a thousand esteemed rabbis, well-versed in the Law and the Prophets, proud of being the Chosen People in a world filled with heathens, strangers to the True God. She addressed them initially with a mix of flattery and criticism—praising the Chosen People while chastising them for their wickedness—and ultimately demanded an answer to any question she posed to them. The Jews withdrew to discuss whether they could refuse the request of someone as powerful as the emperor's mother, and concluding that they could not, they returned to the hall where Elene sat in grandeur on her throne, announcing their readiness to answer her questions. However, Elene instructed them to reduce their numbers first. They selected five hundred to speak on their behalf, and upon seeing them, she unleashed such harsh criticisms that they finally shouted:
Which all our ancestors learned from the true ark of God.
Lady, we don't understand why you blame us like this; How has the Jewish community done you any serious harm?
She Cross-questions the Rabbis
Elene only replied: “Go ye away, and choose out from among these five hundred those whose wisdom is great enough to show them without delay the answer to all things I require”; and again they left her presence. When they were alone, one of them, named Judas, [Pg 57] said “I know what this queen requires: she will demand to know from us where the Cross is concealed on which the Lord of the Christians was crucified; but if we tell this secret I know well that the Jews will cease to bear rule on the earth, and our holy scriptures will be forgotten. For my grandfather Zacchæus, as he lay dying, bade me confess the truth if ever man should inquire concerning the Holy Tree; and when I asked how our nation had failed to recognise the Holy and Just One, he told me that he had always withdrawn himself from the evil deeds of his generation, and their leaders had been blinded by their own unrighteousness, and had slain the Lord of Glory. And he ended:
Elene only replied, “Go away and choose from these five hundred those whose wisdom is great enough to immediately show them the answers to everything I need.” They left her presence once again. When they were alone, one of them, named Judas, [Pg 57] said, “I know what this queen wants: she’s going to want to know where the Cross is hidden, the one on which the Lord of the Christians was crucified. But if we reveal this secret, I know that the Jews will lose their power over the earth, and our holy texts will be forgotten. My grandfather Zacchæus, as he was dying, told me to confess the truth if anyone ever asked about the Holy Tree. When I asked how our people failed to recognize the Holy and Just One, he told me that he had always distanced himself from the wicked actions of his time, and their leaders had been blinded by their own wrongdoing and had killed the Lord of Glory. And he concluded:
Now I warn you, my son, don't speak mockingly. Of the true Son of God ruling in glory:
"For whom my Stephen died, and the Apostle Paul."
“Now,” said Judas, “since things are so, decide ye what we shall reveal, or what conceal, if this queen asks us.”
“Now,” said Judas, “since things are like this, decide what we should reveal or hide if this queen asks us.”
One Appointed to Answer her
The other elders replied: “Do what seems to thee best, since thou alone knowest this. Never have we heard of these strange secrets. Do thou according to thy great wisdom.”
The other elders responded, “Do what you think is best, since only you know what’s right. We’ve never heard of these unusual secrets. You should act according to your great wisdom.”
While they still deliberated came the heralds with silver trumpets, which they blew, proclaiming aloud:
While they were still discussing, the heralds arrived with silver trumpets, which they played, announcing loudly:
So that she can hear from you about your decision.
"You really need all your wisdom."
Slowly and reluctantly the Jewish rabbis returned to the council-chamber, and listened to Elene as she [Pg 58] plied them with questions about the ancient prophecies and the death of Christ; but to all her inquiries they professed entire ignorance, until, in her wrath, the queen threatened them with death by fire. Then they led forward Judas, saying: “He can reveal the mysteries of Fate, for he is of noble race, the son of a prophet. He will tell thee truth, O Queen, as thy soul loveth.” Thus Elene let the other Jews go in peace, and took Judas for a hostage.
Slowly and unwillingly, the Jewish rabbis returned to the council chamber and listened to Elene as she [Pg 58] bombarded them with questions about the ancient prophecies and the death of Christ; but to all her questions, they claimed complete ignorance until, in her anger, the queen threatened them with death by fire. Then they brought forward Judas, saying: “He can reveal the mysteries of Fate, for he comes from noble lineage, the son of a prophet. He will tell you the truth, O Queen, as your soul desires.” Thus, Elene let the other Jews go in peace and took Judas as a hostage.
She Threatens him
Now Elene greeted Judas and said:
Now Elene greeted Judas and said:
"Choose between life or death for yourself."
Judas replied to her, since he could not escape:
Judas answered her, knowing he couldn't get away:
He sees both a stone and bread, right within his reach, Which, O Queen, do you think he will reject?”
Thereupon Elene said: “If thou wouldst dwell in heaven with the angels, reveal to me where the True Cross lies hidden.” Now Judas was very sad, for his choice lay between death and the revealing of the fateful secret, but he still tried to evade giving an answer, protesting that too long a time had passed for the secret to be known. Elene retorted that the Trojan War was a still more ancient story, and yet was still well known; but Judas replied that men are bound to remember the valiant deeds of nations; he himself had never even heard the story of which she spoke. This obstinacy angered the queen greatly, and she demanded to be taken at once to the hill of Calvary, that she might [Pg 59] purify it, for the sake of Him who died there; but Judas only repeated:
Thereupon Elene said: “If you want to live in heaven with the angels, tell me where the True Cross is hidden.” Judas was very upset because he had to choose between death and revealing the dangerous secret, but he still tried to dodge the question, insisting that too much time had passed for the secret to be known. Elene responded that the Trojan War was an even older story, and yet it was still well known; but Judas replied that people are bound to remember the courageous deeds of nations; he himself had never even heard the story she mentioned. This stubbornness greatly angered the queen, and she demanded to be taken immediately to the hill of Calvary, so she could purify it, for the sake of Him who died there; but Judas only repeated:
Queen Elene was yet more enraged by his stubborn denials, and determined to obtain by force an answer to her questions. Calling her servants, she bade them thrust Judas into a deep dry cistern, where he lay, starving, bound hand and foot, for seven nights and days. On the seventh day his stubborn spirit yielded, and Judas lifted up his voice and called aloud, saying:
Queen Elene was even more furious with his stubborn denials and was determined to get an answer to her questions by force. She called her servants and ordered them to throw Judas into a deep, dry pit, where he lay, starving, tied hand and foot, for seven nights and days. On the seventh day, his stubborn spirit broke, and Judas raised his voice and shouted:
That you will help me escape this misery. I will share everything I know about that True Holy Cross,
I can't hide it anymore because the pain is too intense.
Hunger has discouraged me through all these gloomy days.
"I was foolish in the past; I admit it now."
He Guides her to Calvary
The message was brought to Elene where she waited to hear tidings, and she bade her servants lift the weakened Judas from the dark pit; then they led him, half dead with hunger, out of the city to the hill of Calvary. There Judas prayed to the God whom he now feared and worshipped for a sign, some token to guide them in their search for the Holy Cross. As he prayed a sweet-smelling vapour, curling upwards like the incense-wreaths around the altar, rose to the skies from the summit of the hill. The sign was manifest to all, and Judas gave thanks to God for His great mercy; then, bidding the wondering soldiers help him, he began to dig. By this time all men knew what they sought, and each wished to uncover the holy relic, so that all dug with great zeal, until, under twenty feet of earth, [Pg 60] they uncovered three crosses, so well preserved that they lay in the earth just as the Jews had hidden them.
The news was brought to Elene while she waited anxiously for updates, and she instructed her servants to lift the weakened Judas from the dark pit. They then led him, half-starved, out of the city to the hill of Calvary. There, Judas prayed to the God he now feared and worshipped, asking for a sign or any indication to guide them in their search for the Holy Cross. As he prayed, a sweet-smelling vapor, curling up like the incense swirls around the altar, rose to the sky from the top of the hill. The sign was clear to everyone, and Judas thanked God for His great mercy. Then, asking the amazed soldiers for assistance, he began to dig. By that time, everyone knew what they were looking for, and each person was eager to uncover the holy relic, so everyone dug with great enthusiasm until, buried under twenty feet of dirt, they found three crosses, so well preserved that they lay in the earth exactly as the Jews had hidden them.
Three Crosses Found
Judas and all rejoiced greatly at this marvel, and, reverently raising the three crosses, they bore them into the city, and laid them at the feet of Queen Elene, whose first rapture of joy was speedily turned to perplexity as she realised that she knew not which was that sacred Cross on which the King of Angels had suffered. “For,” she said, “two thieves were crucified with him.” But even Judas could not clear her doubts.
Judas and everyone else were thrilled by this amazing event, and respectfully lifting the three crosses, they carried them into the city and placed them at the feet of Queen Elene. Her initial joy quickly turned into confusion as she realized she didn’t know which of the crosses was the sacred one that the King of Angels had been crucified on. “Because,” she said, “two thieves were crucified with him.” However, even Judas couldn't resolve her uncertainty.
That there were two with him in his deep anguish. They hung in death because of Him; He was the third one Himself. Heaven was completely darkened at that terrifying moment.
Say, if you can, which of these crosses "That blessed Tree of Fate, which bore the King of Heaven."
The Queen’s dilemma
The Queen's challenge
A Miracle to Reveal our Saviour’s Cross
Judas, however, suggested that the crosses should be carried to the midst of the city, and that they should pray for another miracle to reveal the truth. This was done at dawn, and the triumphant band of Christians raised hymns of prayer and praise until the ninth hour; then came a mighty crowd bearing a young man lifeless on his bier. At Judas’s command they laid down the bier, and he, praying to God, solemnly raised in turn each of the crosses and held it above the dead man’s head. Lifeless still he lay as Judas raised the first two, but when he held above the corpse the third, the True Cross, the dead man arose instantly, body and soul reunited, one in praising God, and the whole multitude broke out into shouts of thanksgiving to the [Pg 61] Lord of Hosts, and the sacred relic was restored to the loving care of the queen.
Judas, however, suggested that the crosses be carried to the center of the city, and that they should pray for another miracle to reveal the truth. This was done at dawn, and the joyful group of Christians sang hymns of prayer and praise until the ninth hour; then a huge crowd arrived carrying a young man lifeless on his bier. At Judas's command, they laid down the bier, and he, praying to God, solemnly raised each of the crosses in turn and held it above the dead man's head. The young man still lay lifeless as Judas raised the first two, but when he held the third, the True Cross, above the corpse, the dead man instantly rose, body and soul reunited, united in praising God, and the whole crowd burst into shouts of thanks to the [Pg 61] Lord of Hosts, and the sacred relic was returned to the loving care of the queen.
The Nails Sought for
Nevertheless Elene’s longing was still unsatisfied. She called Judas (whose new name in baptism was Cyriacus) and begged him to fulfil her desires, and to pray to God that she might find the nails which had pierced the Lord of Life, where they lay hidden from men in the ground of Calvary. Leading her out of the town, Cyriacus again prayed on Mount Calvary that God would send forth a token and reveal the secret. As he prayed there came from heaven a leaping flame, brighter than the sun, which touched the surface of the ground here and there, and kindled in each place a tiny star. When they dug at the spots where the stars shone they found each nail shining visibly and casting a radiance of its own in the dark earth. So Elene had obtained her heart’s desire, and had now the True Cross and the Holy Nails.
Nevertheless, Elene’s longing was still unfulfilled. She called Judas (baptized as Cyriacus) and asked him to help her fulfill her wishes and pray to God that she might find the nails that pierced the Lord of Life, hidden in the ground of Calvary. Leading her out of the town, Cyriacus prayed again on Mount Calvary for God to send a sign and reveal the secret. As he prayed, a bright flame descended from heaven, brighter than the sun, touching the ground in various places and igniting tiny stars at each spot. When they dug at the locations where the stars shone, they found each nail sparkling visibly, radiating its own light in the dark earth. So Elene had achieved her heart’s desire and now possessed the True Cross and the Holy Nails.
Good News Brought to Constantine
Word of his mother’s success was sent to the Emperor Constantine, and he was asked what should be done with these glorious relics. He bade Elene build in Jerusalem a glorious church, and make therein a beautiful shrine of silver, where the Holy Cross should be guarded for all generations by priests who should watch it day and night. This was done, but the nails were still Elene’s possession, and she was at a loss how to preserve these holy relics, when the devout Cyriacus, now ordained Bishop of Jerusalem, went to her and said: “O lady and queen, take these precious nails for thy son the emperor. Make with them rings for his horse’s bridle. Victory shall ever go with them; they [Pg 62] shall be called Holy to God, and he shall be called blessed whom that horse bears.” The advice pleased the queen, and she had wrought a glorious bridle, adorned with the Holy Nails, and sent it to her son. Constantine received it with all reverence, and ordained that April 24, the day of the miracle of revelation, should henceforth be kept in honour as “Holy Cross Day.” Thus were the Emperor’s zeal and the royal mother’s devotion rewarded, and Christendom was enriched by some of its most precious treasures, the True Cross and the Holy Nails.
Word of his mother’s success reached Emperor Constantine, and he was asked what should be done with these glorious relics. He instructed Elene to build a magnificent church in Jerusalem and create a beautiful silver shrine where the Holy Cross would be safeguarded for all generations by priests who would watch over it day and night. This was accomplished, but the nails remained in Elene’s possession, and she was unsure how to preserve these holy relics when the devout Cyriacus, now ordained Bishop of Jerusalem, approached her and said: “O lady and queen, take these precious nails for your son the emperor. Use them to make rings for his horse’s bridle. Victory will always accompany them; they shall be called Holy to God, and the one whom that horse carries shall be blessed.” The advice pleased the queen, and she created a magnificent bridle adorned with the Holy Nails and sent it to her son. Constantine received it with great reverence and decreed that April 24, the day of the miracle of revelation, should henceforth be celebrated as “Holy Cross Day.” Thus, the Emperor’s zeal and the royal mother’s devotion were rewarded, and Christianity was enriched by some of its most precious treasures, the True Cross and the Holy Nails.
CHAPTER IV: THE COMPASSION OF CONSTANTINE
Youth of Constantine
CONSTANTINE THE GREAT was the eldest son of the Roman Emperor Constantius and the British Princess Helena, or Elena, and was brought up as a devout worshipper of the many gods of Rome. The lad grew up strong and handsome, of a tall and majestic figure, skilled in all warlike exercises, and, as he fought in the civil wars between the various Roman emperors, he showed himself a bold and prudent general in battle, a friendly and popular leader in time of peace. The popularity of the youthful Constantine was dangerous to him, and he needed, and showed, great skill in evading the deadly jealousy of the old Emperor Diocletian, and the hatred of his father’s rival, Galerius. At last, however, his position became so dangerous that Constantius felt his son’s life was no longer safe, and earnestly begged him to visit his native land of Britain, where Constantius had just been proclaimed emperor and had defeated the wild Caledonians. The excuse given was that Constantius was in bad health and needed his son; but not until the young man was actually in Britain would his anxious father avow that he feared for his son’s life.
CONSTANTINE THE GREAT was the oldest son of the Roman Emperor Constantius and the British Princess Helena, or Elena, and he was raised as a devoted follower of the many gods of Rome. The young man grew up strong and handsome, tall and impressive, skilled in all military exercises. As he participated in the civil wars among the various Roman emperors, he proved to be a brave and wise general in battle, and a likable and popular leader during peacetime. However, Constantine's popularity posed a threat to him, and he had to be very clever in dodging the deadly jealousy of the old Emperor Diocletian and the animosity of his father's rival, Galerius. Eventually, though, his situation became so perilous that Constantius felt his son's life was no longer secure, and he urgently urged him to visit his homeland of Britain, where Constantius had just been declared emperor and had defeated the fierce Caledonians. The excuse given was that Constantius was in poor health and needed his son; but only once the young man was actually in Britain did his worried father admit that he feared for his son’s safety.
Acclaimed Emperor
When the half-British Constantius died, Constantine, who was the favourite of the Roman soldiery of the west, was at once acclaimed as emperor by his devoted troops. He professed unwillingness to accept the honour, and it is said that he even tried in vain to escape on horseback from the affectionate solicitations of his soldiers. Seeing the uselessness of further protest, [Pg 64] Constantine accepted the imperial title, and wrote to Galerius claiming the throne and justifying his acceptance of the unsought dignity thrust upon him. Galerius acquiesced in the inevitable, and granted Constantine the inferior title of “Cæsar,” with rule over Western Europe, and the wise prince was content to wait until favouring circumstances should destroy his rivals and give him that sole sway over the Roman Empire for which he was so well fitted. He had now reached the age of thirty, had fought valiantly in the wars in Egypt and Persia, and had risen by merit to the rank of tribune. His marriage with Fausta, the daughter of the Emperor Maximian, and his elevation to the rank of Augustus brought him nearer to the attainment of his ambition; and at length the defeat and death of his rivals placed him at the head of the world-wide empire of Rome. It is to some period previous to Constantine’s elevation to the supreme authority that we must refer the following story, told by Gower in his “Confessio Amantis” as an example of that true charity which is the mother of pity, and makes a man’s heart so tender that,
When the half-British Constantius died, Constantine, who was favored by the Roman soldiers in the west, was immediately declared emperor by his loyal troops. He pretended that he didn’t want the honor, and it’s said that he even tried to escape on horseback from the persistent pleas of his soldiers. Realizing that further resistance was pointless, [Pg 64] Constantine accepted the title of emperor and wrote to Galerius claiming the throne and explaining why he accepted the unexpected honor. Galerius went along with the inevitable and granted Constantine the lesser title of “Cæsar,” allowing him to rule over Western Europe. The wise prince decided to bide his time until the right circumstances would eliminate his rivals and give him the sole authority over the Roman Empire that he was so suited for. Now at the age of thirty, he had fought bravely in the wars in Egypt and Persia and had earned his rank as tribune. His marriage to Fausta, the daughter of Emperor Maximian, and his promotion to Augustus brought him closer to his ambition; eventually, the defeat and death of his rivals placed him at the head of the vast Roman Empire. We must refer to a time before Constantine’s rise to supreme power for the following story, shared by Gower in his “Confessio Amantis” as an example of that true charity that is the source of compassion, making a person’s heart so tender that,
Yet he wouldn't cause anyone else to grieve,"
but in order to give pleasure to others would bear his own trouble alone.
but to bring joy to others, he would carry his own burdens by himself.
Becomes a Leper
The noble Constantine, Emperor of Rome, was in the full flower of his age, goodly to look upon, strong and happy, when a great and sudden affliction came upon him: leprosy attacked him. The horrible disease showed itself first in his face, so that no concealment was possible, and if he had not been the emperor [Pg 65] he would have been driven out to live in the forests and wilds. The leprosy spread from his face till it entirely covered his body, and became so bad that he could no longer ride out or show himself to his people. When all cures had been tried and had failed, Constantine withdrew himself from his lords, gave up all use of arms, abandoned his imperial duties, and shut himself in his palace, where he lived such a secluded life in his own apartments that Rome had, as it were, no lord, and all men throughout the empire talked of his illness and prayed their gods to heal him. When everything seemed to be in vain, Constantine yielded to the prayer of his council, that he would summon all the doctors, learned men, and physicians from every realm to Rome, that they might consider his illness and try if any cure could be found for his malady.
The noble Constantine, Emperor of Rome, was at the peak of his life, impressive in appearance, strong, and content, when a great and sudden misfortune struck him: leprosy. The terrible disease first appeared on his face, making it impossible to hide, and if he had not been emperor, [Pg 65] he would have been forced to live in the forests and wilderness. The leprosy spread from his face until it completely covered his body, becoming so severe that he could no longer ride out or present himself to his people. After all treatments had been attempted and failed, Constantine withdrew from his lords, gave up all use of weapons, abandoned his imperial responsibilities, and isolated himself in his palace, living such a reclusive life in his own quarters that it was as if Rome had no ruler, and everyone throughout the empire spoke of his illness and prayed to their gods for his healing. When everything seemed hopeless, Constantine finally listened to the pleas of his council and decided to summon all the doctors, scholars, and physicians from every land to Rome to consider his illness and see if any cure could be found for his condition.
Rewards Offered for his Cure
A proclamation went forth throughout the world and great rewards were offered to any man who should heal the emperor. Tempted by the rewards and the great fame to be won, there came leeches and physicians from Persia and Arabia, and from every land that owned the sway of Rome, philosophers from Greece and Egypt, and magicians and sorcerers from the unexplored desert of the east. But, though Constantine tried all the remedies suggested or recommended by the wise men, his leprosy grew no better, but rather worse, and even magic could give him no help.
A proclamation spread across the world, offering huge rewards to anyone who could heal the emperor. Lured by the prizes and the immense fame to be gained, doctors and healers came from Persia and Arabia, and from every territory ruled by Rome, along with philosophers from Greece and Egypt, and even magicians and sorcerers from the uncharted deserts of the east. However, despite Constantine trying every remedy suggested by the experts, his leprosy did not improve; in fact, it only got worse, and even magic was powerless to help him.
Again the learned men assembled and consulted what they should advise, for all were loath to abandon the emperor in his great distress, but they were all at a loss. They sat in silence, till at last one very old and very wise man, a great physician from Arabia, arose and said:
Again the scholars gathered and discussed what advice to give, as none wanted to abandon the emperor in his time of great trouble, but they were all at a standstill. They sat in silence until finally, an elderly and very wise man, a renowned physician from Arabia, stood up and said:
A Desperate Remedy
“Now that all else has failed, and naught is of any avail, I will tell of a remedy of which I have heard. It will, I believe, certainly cure our beloved emperor, but it is very terrible, and therefore I was loath to name it till every other means had been tried and failed, for it is a cruel thing for any man to do. Let the Emperor dip himself in a full bath of the blood of infants and children, seven years old or under, and he shall be healed, and his leprosy shall fall from him; for this malady is not natural to his body, and it demands an unnatural cure.”
“Now that everything else has failed and nothing is working, I will share a remedy I've heard about. I believe it will definitely cure our beloved emperor, but it's very terrible, and I was hesitant to mention it until every other option had been exhausted. It's a cruel thing for anyone to do. The emperor should immerse himself in a full bath of the blood of infants and children, aged seven years or younger, and he will be healed, and his leprosy will disappear; for this disease is not natural to his body, and it requires an unnatural cure.”
Constantine Assents Regretfully
The proposal was a terrible one to the assembly, and many would not agree to it at first, but when they considered that nothing else would heal the emperor they at length gave way, and sent two from among themselves to bring the news to Constantine, who was waiting for them in his darkened room. He was horrified when he heard the counsel they brought, and at first utterly refused to carry out so evil a plan; but because his life was very dear to his people, and because he felt that he had a great work to do in the world, he ultimately agreed, with many tears, to try the terrible remedy.
The proposal was really bad for the assembly, and many were initially against it, but when they realized that nothing else would save the emperor, they eventually relented and sent two of their members to inform Constantine, who was waiting for them in his darkened room. He was appalled when he heard the advice they brought and initially flat-out refused to go along with such a horrible plan; however, because his life was very important to his people, and because he believed he had a significant purpose to fulfill in the world, he eventually agreed, with many tears, to try the dreadful remedy.
A Cruel Proclamation
Thereupon the council drew up letters, under the emperor’s hand and seal, and sent them out to all the world, bidding all mothers with children of seven years of age or under to bring them with speed to Rome, that there the blood of the innocents might prove healing to the emperor’s malady. Alas! what weeping and [Pg 67] wailing there was among the mothers when they heard this cruel decree! How they cried, and clasped their babes to their breasts, and how they called Constantine more cruel than Herod, who killed the Holy Innocents! The eastern ruler, they said, slew only the infants of one poor village, but their emperor, more ruthless, claimed the lives of all the young children of his whole empire.
Then the council drafted letters, signed and sealed by the emperor, and sent them across the land, instructing all mothers with children aged seven or under to bring them quickly to Rome, so that the blood of the innocents could cure the emperor's illness. Unfortunately, there was so much weeping and [Pg 67] wailing among the mothers when they heard this cruel order! They cried out, holding their babies close to them, saying that Constantine was more ruthless than Herod, who had killed the Holy Innocents! The eastern ruler, they argued, only killed the infants of one poor village, but their emperor, showing no mercy, demanded the lives of all the young children in his entire empire.
Constantine is Conscience-stricken
But though the mothers lamented bitterly, they must needs bow to the emperor’s decree, whether they were lief or loath, and thus a great multitude gathered in the great courtyard of the imperial palace at Rome: women nursing sucking-babes at the breast, or holding toddling infants by the hand, or with little children running by their sides, and all so heart-broken and woebegone that many swooned for very grief. The mothers wailed aloud, the children cried, and the tumult grew until Constantine heard it, where he sat lonely and wretched in his darkened room. He looked out of his window on the mournful sight in the courtyard, and was roused as from a trance, saying to himself: “O Divine Providence, who hast formed all men alike, lo! the poor man is born, lives, suffers, and dies, just as does the rich; to wise man and fool alike come sickness and health; and no man may avoid that fortune which Nature’s law hath ordained for him. Likewise to all men are Nature’s gifts of strength and beauty, of soul and reason, freely and fully given, so that the poor child is born as capable of virtue as the king’s son; and to each man is given free will to choose virtue or vice. Yet thou givest to men diversity of rank, wealth or poverty, lordship or servitude, not always according to their deserts; so much the more [Pg 68] virtuous should that man be to whom thou hast put other men in subjection, men who are nevertheless his fellows and wear his likeness. Thou, O God, who hast put Nature and the whole universe under law, wouldst have all men rule themselves by law, and thou hast said that a man must do to others such things as he would have done to himself.”
But even though the mothers cried out in distress, they had to accept the emperor’s order, whether they liked it or not, and so a large crowd gathered in the main courtyard of the imperial palace in Rome: women breastfeeding their babies, holding toddlers by the hand, or watching little children running beside them, all so heartbroken and sorrowful that many fainted from their grief. The mothers wailed, the children cried, and the noise grew until Constantine heard it, sitting alone and miserable in his darkened room. He looked out of his window at the sad scene in the courtyard and was awakened as if from a dream, saying to himself: “O Divine Providence, who has made all men equal, behold! The poor man is born, lives, suffers, and dies just like the rich; both wise men and fools experience sickness and health; and no one can escape the fate that Nature has assigned to them. Likewise, Nature's gifts of strength and beauty, of soul and reason, are equally given to all people, making the poor child as capable of virtue as the king’s son; and each person has free will to choose between virtue and vice. Yet you assign men different ranks, whether wealth or poverty, lordship or servitude, not always based on their worth; therefore, that man should be even more virtuous to whom you have subjected others, who are nevertheless his equals and share his likeness. You, O God, who have placed Nature and the entire universe under law, would have all men govern themselves by law, and you have said that one must treat others as one would like to be treated.”
His Noble Resolve
Thus Constantine spoke within himself as he stood by the window and looked upon the weeping mothers and children, the very sentinels of his palace pitying them, and trying in vain to comfort them; and a strife grew strong within him between his natural longing for healing and deliverance from this loathsome disease which had darkened his life, and the pity he felt for these poor creatures, and his horror at the thought of so much human blood to be shed for himself alone. The great moaning of the woeful mothers came to him and the pitiful crying of the children, and he thought: “What am I that my health is to outweigh the lives and happiness of so many of my people? Is my life of more value to the world than those of all the children who must shed their blood for my healing? Surely each babe is as precious as Constantine the Emperor!” Thus his heart grew so tender and so full of compassion that he chose rather to die by this terrible sickness than to commit so great a slaughter of innocent children, and he renounced all other physicians, and trusted himself wholly to God’s care.
Thus Constantine thought to himself as he stood by the window and looked at the weeping mothers and children, the very guards of his palace feeling pity for them, trying in vain to comfort them; and a struggle intensified within him between his natural desire for healing and relief from this horrible disease that had darkened his life, and the pity he felt for these unfortunate people, along with his horror at the idea of so much human blood being shed just for him. The loud cries of the sorrowful mothers reached him, along with the pitiful wails of the children, and he thought: “What am I that my health should outweigh the lives and happiness of so many of my people? Is my life worth more to the world than those of all the children who must give their blood for my healing? Surely each baby is as precious as Constantine the Emperor!” Thus his heart became so tender and filled with compassion that he chose to suffer through this terrible illness rather than cause such a massive slaughter of innocent children, and he rejected all other doctors and placed his trust entirely in God’s care.
He Announces his Determination
He at once summoned his council, and announced to them his resolution, giving as his reason, “He that will be truly master must be ever servant to pity!” [Pg 69] and without delay the anxious mothers were told that their children were free and safe, for the emperor had renounced the cure, and needed their blood no longer. What raptures of rejoicing there were, what outpouring of blessing on the emperor, what songs of praise and thanks from the women wild with joy, cannot be fully told; and yet greater grew their joy and thankfulness when Constantine, calling his high officials, bade them take all his gathered treasures and distribute them among the poor women, that they might feed and clothe their children, and so return home untouched by any loss, and recompensed in some degree for their sufferings. Thus did Constantine obey the behests of pity, and try to atone for the wrong to which he had consented in his heart, and which he had so nearly done to his people.
He immediately called his council together and shared his decision, explaining, “To be a true master, one must always serve with compassion!” [Pg 69] Without delay, the worried mothers were informed that their children were free and safe, as the emperor had given up the cure and no longer needed their blood. The joy and celebration that erupted, the outpouring of blessings upon the emperor, and the songs of praise and gratitude from the ecstatic women were indescribable; their joy and thankfulness grew even more when Constantine, summoning his high officials, instructed them to distribute all his collected treasures among the poor women, so they could feed and clothe their children and return home without any loss, somewhat compensated for their hardships. In this way, Constantine acted on his compassion, seeking to make amends for the wrong he had considered in his heart and which he had almost inflicted upon his people.
The Victims Sent Home Happy
Home to all parts of the Roman Empire went the women, bearing with them their happy children, and the rich gifts they had received. Each one thanked and blessed the emperor, and sang his praises, where before she had passed with tears and bitter curses on his head; each woman shared her joy with her neighbours; and the very children learnt from their mothers and fathers to pray for the healing of their great lord, who had given up his own will and sacrificed his own cure for gentle pity’s sake. Thus the whole world prayed for Constantine’s healing.
Women from all over the Roman Empire returned home with their joyful children and the generous gifts they had received. Each one expressed gratitude and blessed the emperor, singing his praises, whereas before she had walked away in tears, cursing him. Every woman shared her happiness with her neighbors, and even the children learned from their parents to pray for the recovery of their great leader, who had set aside his own desires and sacrificed his own well-being out of compassion. In this way, the entire world prayed for Constantine’s healing.
A Vision
Lo! it never yet was known that charity went unrequited and this Constantine now learnt in his own glad experience; for that same night, as he lay asleep, God sent to him a vision of two strangers, men of [Pg 70] noble face and form, whom he reverenced greatly, and who said to him: “O Constantine, because thou hast obeyed the voice of pity, thou hast deserved pity; therefore shalt thou find such mercy, that God, in His great pity, will save thee. Double healing shalt thou receive, first for thy body, and next for thy woeful soul; both alike shall be made whole. And that thou mayst not despair, God will grant thee a sign—thy leprosy shall not increase till thou hast sent to Mount Celion, to Sylvester and all his clergy. There they dwell in secret for dread of thee, who hast been a foe to the law of Christ, and hast destroyed those who preach in His Holy Name. Now thou hast appeased God somewhat by thy good deed, since thou hast had pity on the innocent blood, and hast spared it; for this thou shalt find teaching, from Sylvester, to the salvation of both body and soul. Thou wilt need no other leech.” The emperor, who had listened with eagerness and awe, now spoke: “Great thanks I owe to you, my lords, and I will indeed do as ye have said; but one thing I would pray you—what shall I tell Sylvester of the name or estate of those who send me to him?” The two strangers said: “We are the Apostles Peter and Paul, who endured death here in thy city of Rome for the Holy Name of Christ, and we bid Sylvester teach and baptize thee into the true faith. So shall the Roman Empire become the kingdom of the Lord and of His Christ.” So saying, they blessed him, and passed into the heavens out of his sight, and Constantine awoke from his slumber and knew that he had seen a vision. He called aloud eagerly, and his servants waiting in an outer room ran in to him quickly, for there was urgency in his voice. To them Constantine told his vision and the command which was laid upon him.
Look! It has never been known that charity goes unreturned, and this is what Constantine learned through his own joyful experience. For that same night, as he lay asleep, God sent him a vision of two strangers, men with noble faces and figures, whom he deeply respected. They said to him: “O Constantine, because you have obeyed the voice of compassion, you have earned compassion; therefore, you will find such mercy that God, in His great pity, will save you. You will receive double healing, first for your body, and then for your sorrowful soul; both will be made whole. And to prevent you from losing hope, God will give you a sign—your leprosy will not worsen until you send to Mount Celion, to Sylvester and all his clergy. They live in secrecy out of fear of you, as you have been an enemy of the law of Christ and have harmed those who preach in His Holy Name. Now you have appeased God somewhat with your good deed, since you have shown compassion for the innocent blood and spared it; for this, you will receive guidance from Sylvester, leading to the salvation of both body and soul. You will need no other healer.” The emperor, who listened with eagerness and awe, then spoke: “I owe you much gratitude, my lords, and I will certainly do as you have said; but one thing I ask—what should I tell Sylvester about the names or titles of those who send me to him?” The two strangers replied: “We are the Apostles Peter and Paul, who met their deaths here in your city of Rome for the Holy Name of Christ, and we ask Sylvester to teach and baptize you into the true faith. Thus shall the Roman Empire become the kingdom of the Lord and His Christ.” After saying this, they blessed him and ascended into heaven out of his sight, and Constantine woke from his sleep knowing he had experienced a vision. He called out eagerly, and his servants, who were waiting in an outer room, rushed in quickly, sensing the urgency in his voice. To them, Constantine shared his vision and the command that had been given to him.
Sylvester Summoned
Messengers rode in hot haste to Mount Celion, and inquired long and anxiously for Sylvester. At last they found him, a holy and venerable man, and summoned him, saying: “The Emperor calls for thee: come, therefore, at once.” Sylvester’s clergy were greatly affrighted, not knowing what this summons might mean, and dreading the death of their dear bishop and master; but he went forth gladly, not knowing to what fate he was going. When he was brought to the palace the emperor greeted him kindly, and told him all his dream, and the command of the Apostles Peter and Paul, and ended with these words: “Now I have done as the vision bade, and have fetched thee here: tell me, I pray, the glad tidings which shall bring healing to my body and soul.” When Sylvester heard this speech he was filled with joy and wonder, and thanked God for the vision He had sent to the emperor, and then he began to preach to him the Christian faith: he told of the Fall of Man, and the redemption of the world by the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ, of the Ascension of Jesus and His return at the Day of Judgment, of the justice of God, who will judge all men impartially according to their works, good or bad, and of the life of joy or misery to come. As Sylvester taught, the monarch listened and believed, and, when the tale was ended, announced his conversion to the true faith, and said he was ready, with his whole heart and soul, to be baptized.
Messengers rode quickly to Mount Celion, and anxiously asked for Sylvester. Eventually, they found him, a holy and respected man, and called to him, saying: “The Emperor is calling for you: please come right away.” Sylvester’s clergy were very scared, not knowing what this call meant, and fearing for the life of their beloved bishop and leader; but he went out joyfully, unaware of what awaited him. When he arrived at the palace, the emperor greeted him warmly and shared his dream, along with the command from the Apostles Peter and Paul, finishing with these words: “I have done what the vision instructed and brought you here: please tell me the good news that will heal my body and soul.” When Sylvester heard this, he was filled with joy and amazement, and thanked God for the vision He had given the emperor. Then he began to preach the Christian faith to him: he spoke about the Fall of Man, the redemption of the world through the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ, the Ascension of Jesus, and His return on the Day of Judgment, about God’s justice in judging everyone fairly according to their actions, whether good or bad, and of the future life of joy or suffering. As Sylvester taught, the king listened and believed, and when he finished, he declared his conversion to the true faith and said he was ready, with all his heart and soul, to be baptized.
Constantine Baptized
At the emperor’s command, they took the great vessel of silver which had been made for the children’s blood, and Sylvester bade them fill it with pure water [Pg 72] from the well. When that was done with all haste, he bade Constantine stand therein, so that the water reached his chin. As the holy rite began a great light like the sun’s rays shone from heaven into the place, and upon Constantine; and as the sacred words were being read there fell now and again from his body scales like those of a fish, till there was nothing left of his horrible disease; and thus in baptism Constantine was purified in body and soul.
At the emperor’s command, they brought out the large silver vessel made for the children’s blood, and Sylvester instructed them to fill it with pure water from the well. Once that was done quickly, he told Constantine to stand in it, so the water reached his chin. As the holy ceremony began, a bright light like sunlight shone from heaven into the place and onto Constantine; and as the sacred words were being spoken, scales like those of a fish fell from his body now and then, until nothing remained of his horrible disease; thus, in baptism, Constantine was purified in both body and soul.
They filled the great vessel of silver with pure water
They filled the large silver vessel with clean water.
CHAPTER V: HAVELOK THE DANE
The Origin of the Story
THE Danish occupation of England has left a very strong mark on our country in various ways—on its place-names, its racial characteristics, its language, its literature, and, in part, on its ideals. The legend of Havelok the Dane, with its popularity and widespread influence, is one result of Danish supremacy. It is thought that the origin of the legend, which contains a twofold version of the common story of the cruel guardian and the persecuted heir, is to be found in Wales; but, however that may be, it is certain that in the continual rise and fall of small tribal kingdoms, Celtic or Teutonic, English or Danish, the circumstances out of which the story grew must have been common enough. Kings who died leaving helpless heirs to the guardianship of ambitious and wicked nobles were not rare in the early days of Britain, Wales, or Denmark; the murder of the heir and the usurpation of the kingdom by the cruel regent were no unusual occurrences. The opportunity of localising the early legend seems to have come with the growing fame of Anlaf, or Olaf, Sihtricson, who was known to the Welsh as Abloec or Habloc. His adventurous life included a threefold expulsion from his inheritance of Northumbria, a marriage with the daughter of King Constantine III. of Scotland, and a family kinship with King Athelstan of England. In Anlaf Curan (as he was called) we have an historical hero on whom various romantic stories were gradually fathered, because of his adventurous life and his strong personality. These stories finally crystallized in a form which shows the English and Danish love of physical prowess (Havelok is the strongest man in the [Pg 74] kingdom), as well as a certain cruelty of revenge which is more peculiarly Danish. There is resentment of the Norman predominance to be found in the popularity of a story which shows the kitchen-boy excelling all the nobles in manly exercises, and the heiress to the kingdom wedded in scorn, as so many Saxon heiresses were after the Conquest, to a mere scullion. There can be no doubt, however, that Havelok stood to mediæval England as a hero of the strong arm, a champion of the populace against the ruling race, and that his royal birth and dignity were a concession to historic facts and probabilities, not much regarded by the common people. The story, again, showed another truly humble hero, Grim the fisher, whose loyalty was supposed to account for the special trading privileges of his town, Grimsby. In Grim the story found a character who was in reality a hero of the poor and lowly, with the characteristic devotion of the tribesman to his chief, of the vassal to his lord, a devotion which was handed on from father to son, so that a second generation continued the services, and received the rewards, of the father who risked life and all for the sake of his king’s heir.
THE Danish occupation of England has left a significant impact on our country in various ways—affecting place names, racial characteristics, language, literature, and, to some extent, ideals. The legend of Havelok the Dane, which gained popularity and widespread influence, is one result of Danish rule. It’s believed that the origin of this legend, which features a dual version of the familiar tale of the cruel guardian and the persecuted heir, comes from Wales; however, regardless of its beginnings, it's clear that the themes of rising and falling small tribal kingdoms, whether Celtic, Teutonic, English, or Danish, were quite common. In the early days of Britain, Wales, or Denmark, it wasn’t unusual for kings to die, leaving helpless heirs under the control of ambitious and wicked nobles; the murder of an heir and the usurpation of the kingdom by a cruel regent were also frequent events. The chance to localize this early legend seems to have arisen with the growing fame of Anlaf, or Olaf, Sihtricson, who was known to the Welsh as Abloec or Habloc. His adventurous life included being expelled from his inheritance in Northumbria multiple times, marrying the daughter of King Constantine III of Scotland, and being related to King Athelstan of England. Anlaf Curan (as he was called) emerged as a historical hero, inspiring various romantic tales due to his adventurous life and strong personality. These stories ultimately took shape, reflecting both the English and Danish admiration for physical strength (Havelok is the strongest man in the [Pg 74] kingdom) and a certain brutal desire for revenge that is particularly Danish. There is a sense of resentment towards Norman dominance expressed in the popularity of a story where a kitchen boy outshines all the nobles in manly pursuits and the heiress to the kingdom marries, in scorn, a mere scullion, much like many Saxon heiresses did after the Conquest. However, it’s undeniable that Havelok represented a strong-arm hero for medieval England, a champion of the common people against the ruling class, with his royal birth and dignity seen as a nod to historical facts and probabilities that were often overlooked by the general populace. Additionally, the story introduced another deeply humble hero, Grim the fisher, whose loyalty was believed to explain the special trading rights of his town, Grimsby. Grim embodies a true hero for the poor and lowly, showcasing the tribesman's loyalty to his chief and the vassal's devotion to his lord, a loyalty passed down from father to son, ensuring that the next generation would continue the father's sacrifices and share the rewards for risking everything for their king’s heir.
The reader will not fail to notice the characteristic anachronisms which give to life in Saxon England in the tenth century the colour of the Norman chivalry of the thirteenth.
The reader will definitely notice the distinct anachronisms that give life in Saxon England during the tenth century the flair of Norman chivalry from the thirteenth.
Havelok and Godard
In Denmark, long ago, lived a good king named Birkabeyn, rich and powerful, a great warrior and a man of mighty prowess, whose rule was undisputed over the whole realm. He had three children—two daughters, named Swanborow and Elfleda the Fair, and one young and goodly son, Havelok, the heir to all [Pg 75] his dominions. All too soon came the day that no man can avoid, when Death would call King Birkabeyn away, and he grieved sore over his young children to be left fatherless and unprotected; but, after much reflection, and prayers to God for wisdom to help his choice, he called to him Jarl Godard, a trusted counsellor and friend, and committed into his hands the care of the realm and of the three royal children, until Havelok should be of age to be knighted and rule the land himself. King Birkabeyn felt that such a charge was too great a temptation for any man unbound by oaths of fealty and honour, and although he did not distrust his friend, he required Godard to swear,
In Denmark, long ago, there was a good king named Birkabeyn, who was rich and powerful, a great warrior and a man of remarkable strength, whose rule was undisputed across the entire realm. He had three children—two daughters, Swanborow and the beautiful Elfleda, and a young and noble son, Havelok, who was the heir to all his lands. Soon came the day, inevitable for all men, when Death would take King Birkabeyn away, and he was deeply saddened at the thought of leaving his young children fatherless and unprotected. After much thought and prayer to God for wisdom to guide his choice, he summoned Jarl Godard, a trusted advisor and friend, and entrusted him with the care of the realm and the three royal children, until Havelok was old enough to be knighted and rule the land himself. King Birkabeyn understood that this responsibility was a great temptation for any man not bound by oaths of loyalty and honor, and while he did not distrust his friend, he insisted that Godard swear,
By bells that summon the faithful to the church,
By the blessed sacrament and sacred rituals,
By the Holy Cross, and Him who died on it,
That you will truly govern and protect my kingdom,
Please protect my children with love and loyalty,
Until my son is grown and made a knight: That you will then give him back his land,
"His power and authority, and everything that falls under his control."
Jarl Godard took this most solemn oath at once with many protestations of affection and whole-hearted devotion to the dying king and his heir, and King Birkabeyn died happy in the thought that his children would be well cared for during their helpless youth.
Jarl Godard immediately took this serious oath, expressing deep affection and complete devotion to the dying king and his heir, and King Birkabeyn passed away content, knowing that his children would be well taken care of during their vulnerable childhood.
When the funeral rites were celebrated Jarl Godard assumed the rule of the country, and, under pretext of securing the safety of the royal children, removed them to a strong castle, where no man was allowed access to them, and where they were kept so closely that the royal residence became a prison in all but name. Godard, finding Denmark submit to his government without resistance, began to adopt measures to rid [Pg 76] himself of the real heirs to the throne, and gave orders that food and clothes should be supplied to the three children in such scanty quantities that they might die of hardship; but since they were slow to succumb to this cruel, torturing form of murder, he resolved to slay them suddenly, knowing that no one durst call him to account. Having steeled his heart against all pitiful thoughts, he went to the castle, and was taken to the inner dungeon where the poor babes lay shivering and weeping for cold and hunger. As he entered, Havelok, who was even then a bold lad, greeted him courteously, and knelt before him, with clasped hands, begging a boon.
When the funeral rites were held, Jarl Godard took control of the country and, under the guise of protecting the royal children, moved them to a secure castle where no one was allowed to see them. They were kept in such isolation that the royal residence transformed into a prison in everything but name. Godard, noticing that Denmark accepted his rule without protest, began to implement plans to eliminate the rightful heirs to the throne. He ordered that the three children receive food and clothing in such meager amounts that they might starve, but since they were slow to die from this cruel, torturous form of murder, he decided to kill them quickly, knowing that no one would dare hold him accountable. Having hardened his heart against any feelings of compassion, he went to the castle and was taken to the inner dungeon where the poor children lay shivering and crying from cold and hunger. As he entered, Havelok, who was already a brave young boy, greeted him politely, knelt before him with clasped hands, and asked for a favor.
“Why do you weep and wail so sore?” asked Godard.
“Why are you crying and moaning so much?” asked Godard.
“Because we are so hungry,” answered Havelok. “We have so little food, and we have no servants to wait on us; they do not give us half as much as we could eat; we are shivering with cold, and our clothes are all in rags. Woe to us that we were ever born! Is there in the land no more corn with which men can make bread for us? We are nearly dead from hunger.”
“Because we’re so hungry,” replied Havelok. “We have very little food, and no one to serve us; they don’t give us half as much as we could eat; we’re freezing, and our clothes are all torn. Woe to us for ever being born! Is there no more grain in the land for making bread for us? We’re almost dying from hunger.”
These pathetic words had no effect on Godard, who had resolved to yield to no pity and show no mercy. He seized the two little girls as they lay cowering together, clasping one another for warmth, and cut their throats, letting the bodies of the hapless babies fall to the floor in a pool of blood; and then, turning to Havelok, aimed his knife at the boy’s heart. The poor child, terrified by the awful fate of the two girls, knelt again before him and begged for mercy:
These sad words had no impact on Godard, who had decided to show no compassion and give no mercy. He grabbed the two little girls as they huddled together, holding onto each other for warmth, and cut their throats, allowing the lifeless bodies of the unfortunate babies to drop to the floor in a pool of blood. Then, turning to Havelok, he aimed his knife at the boy’s heart. The poor child, terrified by the terrible fate of the two girls, knelt before him once more and pleaded for mercy:
Oh, just let me live, and I will give you everything—
I will leave my kingdom of Denmark to you,
[Pg 77] And promise that I will never challenge your authority.
Oh, pity me, Lord! Have mercy!
I will run far away from this place of mine,
And swear that Birkabeyn was never my father!”
Jarl Godard was touched by Havelok’s piteous speech, and felt some faint compassion, so that he could not slay the lad himself; yet he knew that his only safety was in Havelok’s death.
Jarl Godard was moved by Havelok’s sad words, and felt a bit of compassion, so he couldn’t bring himself to kill the boy. Still, he understood that his only way to be safe was through Havelok’s death.
“If I let him go,” thought he, “Havelok will at last work me woe! I shall have no peace in my life, and my children after me will not hold the lordship of Denmark in safety, if Havelok escapes! Yet I cannot slay him with my own hands. I will have him cast into the sea with an anchor about his neck: thus at least his body will not float.”
“If I let him go,” he thought, “Havelok will finally bring me trouble! I won’t have any peace in my life, and my children won’t be able to hold the lordship of Denmark safely if Havelok gets away! But I can’t kill him myself. I’ll have him thrown into the sea with an anchor around his neck: at least that way his body won’t float.”
Godard left Havelok kneeling in terror, and, striding from the tower, leaving the door locked behind him, he sent for an ignorant fisherman, Grim, who, he thought, could be frightened into doing his will. When Grim came he was led into an ante-room, where Godard, with terrible look and voice, addressed him thus:
Godard left Havelok kneeling in fear and, walking out of the tower, locked the door behind him. He called for an uneducated fisherman, Grim, whom he believed he could scare into doing what he wanted. When Grim arrived, he was taken into a waiting room, where Godard, with a frightening expression and tone, spoke to him in this way:
“Grim, thou knowest thou art my thrall.” “Yea, fair lord,” quoth Grim, trembling at Godard’s stern voice. “And I can slay thee if thou dost disobey me.” “Yea, lord; but how have I offended you?” “Thou hast not yet; but I have a task for thee, and if thou dost it not, dire punishment shall fall upon thee.” “Lord, what is the work that I must do?” asked the poor fisherman. “Tarry: I will show thee.” Then Godard went into the inner room of the tower, whence he returned leading a fair boy, who wept bitterly. “Take this boy secretly to thy house, and keep him there till dead of night; then launch thy boat, row out to sea, and fling him therein with an anchor round his neck, so that I shall see him never again.”
“Grim, you know you are my servant.” “Yes, my lord,” Grim replied, trembling at Godard’s harsh tone. “And I can kill you if you disobey me.” “Yes, my lord; but how have I upset you?” “You haven't yet; but I have a task for you, and if you don’t do it, you will face severe punishment.” “My lord, what is the task I need to do?” asked the poor fisherman. “Wait: I will show you.” Then Godard went into the inner room of the tower and came back leading a beautiful boy who was crying hard. “Take this boy secretly to your home and keep him there till midnight; then take your boat, row out to sea, and throw him in with an anchor around his neck, so that I will never see him again.”
[Pg 78] Grim looked curiously at the weeping boy, and said: “What reward shall I have if I work this sin for you?”
[Pg 78] Grim looked curiously at the crying boy and asked, "What will I get if I commit this sin for you?"
Godard replied: “The sin will be on my head as I am thy lord and bid thee do it; but I will make thee a freeman, noble and rich, and my friend, if thou wilt do this secretly and discreetly.”
Godard responded, “The sin will fall on me since I’m your lord and I’m telling you to do this; but I will make you a free man, noble and wealthy, and my friend, if you do this quietly and carefully.”
Thus reassured and bribed, Grim suddenly took the boy, flung him to the ground, and bound him hand and foot with cord which he took from his pockets. So anxious was he to secure the boy that he drew the cords very tight, and Havelok suffered terrible pain; he could not cry out, for a handful of rags was thrust into his mouth and over his nostrils, so that he could hardly breathe. Then Grim flung the poor boy into a horrible black sack, and carried him thus from the castle, as if he were bringing home broken food for his family. When Grim reached his poor cottage, where his wife Leve was waiting for him, he slung the sack from his shoulder and gave it to her, saying, “Take good care of this boy as of thy life. I am to drown him at midnight, and if I do so my lord has promised to make me a free man and give me great wealth.”
Thus reassured and bribed, Grim suddenly seized the boy, threw him to the ground, and tied him up with rope from his pockets. He was so eager to secure the boy that he pulled the ropes very tight, and Havelok experienced terrible pain; he couldn't cry out because a handful of rags was shoved into his mouth and over his nostrils, making it hard for him to breathe. Then Grim stuffed the poor boy into a terrible black sack and carried him out of the castle as if he were bringing home leftover food for his family. When Grim got to his small cottage, where his wife Leve was waiting for him, he tossed the sack from his shoulder and handed it to her, saying, “Take good care of this boy as if he were your own life. I'm supposed to drown him at midnight, and if I do, my lord has promised to make me a free man and give me great wealth.”
When Dame Leve heard this she sprang up and flung the lad down in a corner, and nearly broke his head with the crash against the earthen floor. There Havelok lay, bruised and aching, while the couple went to sleep, leaving the room all dark but for the red glow from the fire. At midnight Grim awoke to do his lord’s behest, and Dame Leve, going to the living-room to kindle a light, was terrified by a mysterious gleam as bright as day which shone around the boy on the floor and streamed from his mouth. Leve hastily called Grim to see this wonder, and [Pg 79] together they released Havelok from the gag and bonds and examined his body, when they found on the right shoulder the token of true royalty, a cross of red gold.
When Dame Leve heard this, she jumped up and threw the boy down in a corner, nearly causing him to hit his head hard against the earthen floor. There Havelok lay, bruised and sore, while the couple went to sleep, leaving the room dark except for the red glow from the fire. At midnight, Grim woke up to fulfill his lord’s command, and Dame Leve, going to the living room to light a candle, was shocked by a mysterious light as bright as day that shone around the boy on the floor and streamed from his mouth. Leve quickly called Grim to see this wonder, and together they freed Havelok from the gag and bonds and examined his body, discovering on his right shoulder the mark of true royalty, a cross of red gold.
“God knows,” quoth Grim, “that this is the heir of our land. He will come to rule in good time, will bear sway over England and Denmark, and will punish the cruel Godard.” Then, weeping sore, the loyal fisherman fell down at Havelok’s feet, crying, “Lord, have mercy on me and my wife! We are thy thralls, and never will we do aught against thee. We will nourish thee until thou canst rule, and will hide thee from Godard; and thou wilt perchance give me my freedom in return for thy life.”
“God knows,” said Grim, “that this is the heir to our land. He will come to rule in due time, will govern England and Denmark, and will punish the cruel Godard.” Then, crying hard, the loyal fisherman fell to Havelok’s feet, saying, “Lord, have mercy on me and my wife! We are your servants, and we will never do anything against you. We will take care of you until you can rule, and we will hide you from Godard; and maybe you will grant me my freedom in exchange for your life.”
At this unexpected address Havelok sat up surprised, and rubbed his bruised head and said: “I am nearly dead, what with hunger, and thy cruel bonds, and the gag. Now bring me food in plenty!” “Yea, lord,” said Dame Leve, and bustled about, bringing the best they had in the hut; and Havelok ate as if he had fasted for three days; and then he was put to bed, and slept in peace while Grim watched over him.
At this unexpected place, Havelok sat up in surprise, rubbed his sore head, and said, “I’m almost dead from hunger, your harsh bonds, and the gag. Now bring me plenty of food!” “Yes, my lord,” replied Dame Leve, bustling around to bring the best they had in the hut; and Havelok ate as if he hadn’t eaten in three days. Then he was put to bed and slept peacefully while Grim kept watch over him.
“Havelok sat up surprised”
“Havelok sat up, surprised.”
However, Grim went the next morning to Jarl Godard and said: “Lord, I have done your behest, and drowned the boy with an anchor about his neck. He is safe, and now, I pray you, give me my reward, the gold and other treasures, and make me a freeman as you have promised.” But Godard only looked fiercely at him and said: “What, wouldst thou be an earl? Go home, thou foul churl, and be ever a thrall! It is enough reward that I do not hang thee now for insolence, and for thy wicked deeds. Go speedily, else thou mayst stand and palter with me too long.” And Grim shrank quietly away, lest Godard should slay him for the murder of Havelok.
However, the next morning, Grim went to Jarl Godard and said: “Lord, I’ve done what you asked, and drowned the boy with an anchor around his neck. He’s gone, so now I ask you to give me my reward, the gold and other treasures, and make me a freeman as you promised.” But Godard just glared at him and said: “What, do you want to be an earl? Go home, you filthy swine, and stay a thrall forever! It's enough reward that I’m not hanging you right now for your arrogance and your evil deeds. Leave quickly, or you might find yourself standing here too long.” And Grim quietly backed away, afraid that Godard would kill him for the murder of Havelok.
[Pg 80] Now Grim saw in what a terrible plight he stood, at the mercy of this cruel and treacherous man, and he took counsel with himself and consulted his wife, and the two decided to flee from Denmark to save their lives. Gradually Grim sold all his stock, his cattle, his nets, everything that he owned, and turned it into good pieces of gold; then he bought and secretly fitted out and provisioned a ship, and at last, when all was ready, carried on board Havelok (who had lain hidden all this time), his own three sons and two daughters; then when he and his wife had gone on board he set sail, and, driven by a favourable wind, reached the shores of England.
[Pg 80] Now Grim realized how dire his situation was, completely at the mercy of this cruel and deceitful man. He consulted with his wife, and together they decided to escape from Denmark to save their lives. Gradually, Grim sold all his livestock, his cattle, his fishing gear—everything he owned—and turned it into good gold coins. Then he secretly outfitted and stocked a ship. Finally, when everything was ready, he brought on board Havelok (who had been hiding all this time), along with his three sons and two daughters. Once he and his wife boarded, he set sail, and with a favorable wind, they reached the shores of England.
Goldborough and Earl Godrich
Meanwhile in England a somewhat similar fate had befallen a fair princess named Goldborough. When her father, King Athelwold, lay dying all his people mourned, for he was the flower of all fair England for knighthood, justice, and mercy; and he himself grieved sorely for the sake of his little daughter, soon to be left an orphan. “What will she do?” moaned he. “She can neither speak nor walk! If she were only able to ride, to rule England, and to guard herself from shame, I should have no grief, even if I died and left her alone, while I lived in the joy of paradise!”
Meanwhile, in England, a similar fate had befallen a beautiful princess named Goldborough. When her father, King Athelwold, was dying, all his people mourned, for he was the finest example of knighthood, justice, and mercy in all of England. He himself was deeply saddened for his little daughter, who was soon to be left an orphan. “What will she do?” he lamented. “She can neither speak nor walk! If only she could ride, rule England, and protect herself from shame, I would have no sorrow, even if I died and left her alone while I lived in the joy of paradise!”
Then Athelwold summoned a council to be held at Winchester, and asked the advice of the nobles as to the care of the infant Goldborough. They with one accord recommended Earl Godrich of Cornwall to be made regent for the little princess; and the earl, on being appointed, swore with all solemn rites that he would marry her at twelve years old to the highest, the best, fairest, and strongest man alive, and in the meantime would train her in all royal virtues and [Pg 81] customs. So King Athelwold died, and was buried with great lamentations, and Godrich ruled the land as regent. He was a strict but just governor, and England had great peace, without and within, under his severe rule, for all lived in awe of him, though no man loved him. Goldborough grew and throve in all ways, and became famous through the land for her gracious beauty and gentle and virtuous demeanour. This roused the jealousy of Earl Godrich, who had played the part of king so long that he almost believed himself King of England, and he began to consider how he could secure the kingdom for himself and his son. Thereupon he had Goldborough taken from Winchester, where she kept royal state, to Dover, where she was imprisoned in the castle, and strictly secluded from all her friends; there she remained, with poor clothes and scanty food, awaiting a champion to uphold her right.
Then Athelwold called a council to meet in Winchester and asked the nobles for advice on caring for the young Goldborough. They all agreed to appoint Earl Godrich of Cornwall as regent for the little princess. After being appointed, the earl swore with all due seriousness that he would marry her at twelve years old to the highest, best, fairest, and strongest man alive, and in the meantime, he would train her in all royal virtues and customs. So King Athelwold died and was buried with great sadness, and Godrich ruled the land as regent. He was a strict but fair governor, and England experienced great peace, both externally and internally, under his strict rule, as everyone lived in fear of him, though no one loved him. Goldborough grew and flourished in every way and became widely known for her gracious beauty and gentle, virtuous demeanor. This stirred the jealousy of Earl Godrich, who had acted like a king for so long that he almost believed he was the King of England, and he began to think about how he could secure the kingdom for himself and his son. Consequently, he had Goldborough taken from Winchester, where she lived a royal life, to Dover, where she was imprisoned in the castle and kept away from all her friends; there she stayed, wearing poor clothes and receiving little food, waiting for a champion to defend her rights.
Havelok Becomes Cook’s Boy
When Grim sailed from Denmark to England he landed in the Humber, at the place now called Grimsby, and there established himself as a fisherman. So successful was he that for twelve years he supported his family well, and carried his catches of fish far afield, even to Lincoln, where rare fish always brought a good price. In all this time Grim never once called on Havelok for help in the task of feeding the family; he reverenced his king, and the whole household served Havelok with the utmost deference, and often went with scanty rations to satisfy the boy’s great appetite. At length Havelok began to think how selfishly he was living, and how much food he consumed, and was filled with shame when he realized how his foster-father toiled unweariedly while he did nothing to help. In his remorseful meditations it became clear to him that, [Pg 82] though a king’s son, he ought to do some useful work. “Of what use,” thought he, “is my great strength and stature if I do not employ it for some good purpose? There is no shame in honest toil. I will work for my food, and try to make some return to Father Grim, who has done so much for me. I will gladly bear his baskets of fish to market, and I will begin to-morrow.”
When Grim sailed from Denmark to England, he landed in the Humber, at what’s now called Grimsby, and set himself up as a fisherman. He was so successful that for twelve years he supported his family well and brought his catches of fish to far-off places, even to Lincoln, where rare fish always sold for a good price. During all this time, Grim never once asked Havelok for help in feeding the family; he respected his king, and the whole household served Havelok with the utmost respect, often going without enough food to satisfy the boy’s huge appetite. Eventually, Havelok began to realize how selfish he had been and how much food he ate, feeling ashamed when he recognized how hard his foster-father worked while he did nothing to help. In his remorseful thoughts, it became clear to him that, even though he was a king’s son, he should do some useful work. “What good is my strength and size,” he thought, “if I don’t use it for something worthwhile? There’s no shame in honest labor. I will work for my food and try to repay Father Grim, who has done so much for me. I’ll gladly carry his baskets of fish to market, and I’ll start tomorrow.”
On the next day, in spite of Grim’s protests Havelok carried a load of fish equal to four men’s burden to Grimsby market, and sold it successfully, returning home with the money he received; and this he did day by day, till a famine arose and fish and food both became scarce. Then Grim, more concerned for Havelok than for his own children, called the youth to him and bade him try his fortunes in Lincoln, for his own sake and for theirs; he would be better fed, and the little food Grim could get would go further among the others if Havelok were not there. The one obstacle in the way was Havelok’s lack of clothes, and Grim overcame that by sacrificing his boat’s sail to make Havelok a coarse tunic. That done, they bade each other farewell, and Havelok started for Lincoln, barefooted and bareheaded, for his only garment was the sailcloth tunic. In Lincoln Havelok found no friends and no food for two days, and he was desperate and faint with hunger, when he heard a call: “Porters, porters! hither to me!” Roused to new vigour by the chance of work, Havelok rushed with the rest, and bore down and hurled aside the other porters so vigorously that he was chosen to carry provisions for Bertram, the earl’s cook; and in return he received the first meal he had eaten for nearly three days.
On the next day, despite Grim’s protests, Havelok carried a load of fish that was the equivalent of four men’s burden to the Grimsby market, where he sold it successfully and returned home with the money he earned. He did this every day until a famine hit, making both fish and food scarce. Then Grim, more worried about Havelok than his own children, called the young man to him and encouraged him to seek his fortune in Lincoln, for both his own sake and for the family’s; he would be better fed, and the little food Grim could find would stretch further if Havelok wasn't there. The only hurdle was Havelok’s lack of clothes, which Grim solved by sacrificing his boat’s sail to make Havelok a rough tunic. Once that was done, they said their goodbyes, and Havelok set off for Lincoln, barefoot and bareheaded, as his only garment was the sailcloth tunic. In Lincoln, Havelok found no friends or food for two days and was desperate and weak from hunger when he heard a cry: “Porters, porters! Come here!” Energized by the chance of work, Havelok rushed over with the others and pushed aside the other porters with such force that he was chosen to carry supplies for Bertram, the earl’s cook; in return, he received his first meal in nearly three days.
On the next day Havelok again overthrew the porters, and, knocking down at least sixteen, secured the work. This time he had to carry fish, and his basket [Pg 83] was so laden that he bore nearly a cartload, with which he ran to the castle. There the cook, amazed at his strength, first gave him a hearty meal, and then offered him good service under himself, with food and lodging for his wages. This offer Havelok accepted, and was installed as cook’s boy, and employed in all the lowest offices—carrying wood, water, turf, hewing logs, lifting, fetching, carrying—and in all he showed himself a wonderfully strong worker, with unfailing good temper and gentleness, so that the little children all loved the big, gentle, fair-haired youth who worked so quietly and played with them so merrily. When Havelok’s old tunic became worn out, his master, the cook, took pity on him and gave him a new suit, and then it could be seen how handsome and tall and strong a youth this cook’s boy really was, and his fame spread far and wide round Lincoln Town.
The next day, Havelok once again took down the porters, knocking down at least sixteen of them and securing the job. This time, he had to carry fish, and his basket [Pg 83] was so heavy that he was almost carrying a cartload, which he ran to the castle. There, the cook, amazed by his strength, first fed him a hearty meal and then offered him a position working under him, with food and lodging as payment. Havelok accepted the offer and became the cook’s assistant, doing all the menial tasks—carrying wood, water, turf, chopping logs, lifting, fetching, and carrying—and he proved to be a remarkably strong worker with a consistently cheerful attitude and kindness, so much so that the little kids all loved the big, gentle, fair-haired young man who worked quietly and played with them joyfully. When Havelok’s old tunic wore out, his master, the cook, took pity on him and gave him a new outfit, and then it was clear just how handsome, tall, and strong this cook’s assistant truly was, and his reputation spread far and wide around Lincoln Town.
“Havelok again overthrew the porters”
“Havelok defeated the porters again”
Havelok and Goldborough
At the great fair of Lincoln, sports of all kinds were indulged in, and in these Havelok took his part, for the cook, proud of his mighty scullion, urged him to compete in all the games and races. As Earl Godrich had summoned his Parliament to meet that year at Lincoln, there was a great concourse of spectators, and even the powerful Earl Regent himself sometimes watched the sports and cheered the champions. The first contest was “putting the stone,” and the stone chosen was so weighty that none but the most stalwart could lift it above the knee—none could raise it to his breast. This sport was new to Havelok, who had never seen it before, but when the cook bade him try his strength he lifted the stone easily and threw it more than twelve feet. This mighty deed caused his fame to be spread, not only among the poor servants [Pg 84] with whom Havelok was classed, but also among the barons, their masters, and Havelok’s Stone became a landmark in Lincoln. Thus Godrich heard of a youth who stood head and shoulders taller than other men and was stronger, more handsome—and yet a mere common scullion. The news brought him a flash of inspiration: “Here is the highest, strongest, best man in all England, and him shall Goldborough wed. I shall keep my vow to the letter, and England must fall to me, for Goldborough’s royal blood will be lost by her marriage with a thrall, the people will refuse her obedience, and England will cast her out.”
At the big fair in Lincoln, there were all kinds of sports, and Havelok participated because the cook, proud of his strong scullion, encouraged him to join in all the games and races. Since Earl Godrich had summoned his Parliament to meet in Lincoln that year, a huge crowd showed up, and even the powerful Earl Regent himself sometimes watched the events and cheered for the champions. The first contest was “putting the stone,” and the stone chosen was so heavy that only the strongest could lift it above their knee—no one could raise it to their chest. This sport was new to Havelok, who had never seen it before, but when the cook told him to try his strength, he easily lifted the stone and threw it more than twelve feet. This incredible feat made his name known, not just among the poor servants with whom Havelok was grouped, but also among the barons, their leaders, and Havelok’s Stone became a landmark in Lincoln. Thus, Godrich heard about a young man who was head and shoulders taller than others, stronger, more handsome—and yet just an ordinary scullion. The news sparked an idea in him: “Here is the tallest, strongest, best man in all of England, and he will marry Goldborough. I will fulfill my vow completely, and England will belong to me, for Goldborough's royal blood will be diminished by her marriage to a common servant, the people will refuse to accept her, and England will reject her.”
Godrich therefore brought Goldborough to Lincoln, received her with bell-ringing and seemly rejoicing, and bade her prepare for her wedding. This the princess refused to do until she knew who was her destined husband, for she said she would wed no man who was not of royal birth. Her firmness drove Earl Godrich to fierce wrath, and he burst out: “Wilt thou be queen and mistress over me? Thy pride shall be brought down: thou shalt have no royal spouse: a vagabond and scullion shalt thou wed, and that no later than to-morrow! Curses on him who speaks thee fair!” In vain the princess wept and bemoaned herself: the wedding was fixed for the morrow morn.
Godrich then brought Goldborough to Lincoln, welcomed her with bell-ringing and proper celebration, and told her to get ready for her wedding. The princess refused to do so until she knew who her intended husband was, insisting she would not marry anyone who wasn't of royal blood. Her determination drove Earl Godrich into a furious rage, and he shouted, “Do you want to be queen and my master? I’ll crush your pride: you won't have a royal husband; you'll marry a beggar or a servant, and that'll happen no later than tomorrow! Curses on anyone who treats you nicely!” The princess cried and lamented, but the wedding was set for the next morning.
The next day at dawn Earl Godrich sent for Havelok, the mighty cook’s boy, and asked him: “Wilt thou take a wife?”
The next day at dawn, Earl Godrich called for Havelok, the strong cook’s boy, and asked him, “Will you take a wife?”
“Nay,” quoth Havelok, “that will I not. I cannot feed her, much less clothe and lodge her. My very garments are not my own, but belong to the cook, my master.” Godrich fell upon Havelok and beat him furiously, saying, “Unless thou wilt take the wench I give thee for wife I will hang or blind thee”; and so, in great fear, Havelok agreed to the wedding. At [Pg 85] once Goldborough was brought, and forced into an immediate marriage, under penalty of banishment or burning as a witch if she refused. And thus the unwilling couple were united by the Archbishop of York, who had come to attend the Parliament.
“No,” Havelok replied, “I can’t do that. I can’t even feed her, let alone clothe and house her. My clothes don’t even belong to me; they belong to my master, the cook.” Godrich attacked Havelok and beat him fiercely, shouting, “If you don’t take the girl I give you as your wife, I’ll hang you or blind you”; and so, out of fear, Havelok reluctantly agreed to the wedding. At [Pg 85] once, Goldborough was brought in and forced into an immediate marriage, under threat of banishment or being burned as a witch if she refused. And so, the unwilling couple was united by the Archbishop of York, who had come to attend the Parliament.
Never was there so sad a wedding! The people murmured greatly at this unequal union, and pitied the poor princess, thus driven to wed a man of low birth; and Goldborough herself wept pitifully, but resigned herself to God’s will. All men now acknowledged with grief that she and her husband could have no claim to the English throne, and thus Godrich seemed to have gained his object. Havelok and his unwilling bride recognised that they would not be safe near Godrich, and as Havelok had no home in Lincoln to which he could take the princess, he determined to go back to his faithful foster-father, Grim, and put the fair young bride under his loyal protection. Sorrowfully, with grief and shame in their hearts, Havelok and Goldborough made their way on foot to Grimsby, only to find the loyal Grim dead; but his five children were alive and in prosperity. When they saw Havelok and his wife they fell on their knees and saluted them with all respect and reverence. In their joy to see their king again, these worthy fisherfolk forgot their newly won wealth, and said: “Welcome, dear lord, and thy fair lady! What joy is ours to see thee again, for thy subjects are we, and thou canst do with us as thou wilt. All that we have is thine, and if thou wilt dwell with us we will serve thee and thy wife truly in all ways!” This greeting surprised Goldborough, who began to suspect some mystery, and she was greatly comforted when brothers and sisters busied themselves in lighting fires, cooking meals, and waiting on her hand and foot, as if she had been indeed a king’s wife. Havelok, however, [Pg 86] said nothing to explain the mystery, and Goldborough that night lay awake bewailing her fate as a thrall’s bride, even though he was the fairest man in England.
Never was there a sadder wedding! The people whispered a lot about this mismatched union and felt sorry for the poor princess, forced to marry a man of low status; and Goldborough herself cried sadly but submitted to God’s will. Everyone now sadly accepted that she and her husband would have no claim to the English throne, so Godrich seemed to have achieved his goal. Havelok and his unwilling bride realized they wouldn't be safe around Godrich, and since Havelok had no home in Lincoln to bring the princess to, he decided to return to his loyal foster-father, Grim, and put the beautiful young bride under his protection. Sorrowfully, with sadness and shame in their hearts, Havelok and Goldborough walked to Grimsby, only to find that loyal Grim had died; but his five children were alive and doing well. When they saw Havelok and his wife, they fell to their knees and greeted them with all respect and reverence. In their joy at seeing their king again, these good fisherfolk forgot their newfound wealth and said: “Welcome, dear lord, and your beautiful lady! What joy it is to see you again, for we are your subjects, and you can do with us as you wish. Everything we have is yours, and if you choose to stay with us, we will serve you and your wife faithfully in every way!” This greeting surprised Goldborough, who began to suspect something was up, and she felt greatly comforted as brothers and sisters rushed around lighting fires, cooking meals, and waiting on her like she was truly a king’s wife. Havelok, however, [Pg 86] said nothing to explain the mystery, and that night Goldborough lay awake lamenting her fate as a thrall’s bride, even though he was the most handsome man in England.
The Revelation and Return to Denmark
As Goldborough lay sleepless and unhappy she became aware of a brilliant light shining around Havelok and streaming from his mouth; and while she feared and wondered an angelic voice cried to her:
As Goldborough lay awake and unhappy, she noticed a bright light glowing around Havelok and coming from his mouth; while she felt both fear and curiosity, an angelic voice called out to her:
For Havelok, your newly married partner,
Is the son and heir to renowned kings: the sign You find in the cross of red gold That shines on his shoulder. He will be
Monarch and ruler of two powerful kingdoms; Denmark and England will follow his rule,
And he will guide them with a strong authority.
You will see this with your own eyes, and be
"Lady and Queen, with Havelok, over these lands."
This angelic message so gladdened Goldborough that she kissed, for the first time, her unconscious husband, who started up from his sleep, saying, “Dear love, sleepest thou? I have had a wondrous dream. I thought I sat on a lofty hill, and saw all Denmark before me. As I stretched out my arms I embraced it all, and the people clung to my arms, and the castles fell at my feet; then I flew over the salt sea with the Danish people clinging to me, and I closed all fair England in my hand, and gave it to thee, dear love! Now what can this mean?”
This angelic message made Goldborough so happy that she kissed her unconscious husband for the first time. He woke up from his sleep, saying, “My dear, are you sleeping? I had an incredible dream. I thought I was sitting on a high hill, looking at all of Denmark in front of me. As I reached out my arms, I embraced it all, and the people hung onto my arms while the castles fell at my feet. Then I flew over the salty sea with the Danish people holding on to me, and I gathered all of beautiful England in my hand and gave it to you, my dear! What could this mean?”
Goldborough answered joyfully: “It means, dear heart, that thou shalt be King of Denmark and of England too: all these realms shall fall into thy power, and thou shalt be ruler in Denmark within one year. Now do thou follow my advice, and let us go to Denmark, taking with us Grim’s three sons, who will accompany [Pg 87] thee for love and loyalty; and have no fear, for I know thou wilt succeed.”
Goldborough answered joyfully: “It means, my dear, that you will be King of Denmark and England too: all these kingdoms will be under your control, and you will be ruling in Denmark within a year. Now, follow my advice, and let’s go to Denmark, taking Grim’s three sons with us, who will join you out of love and loyalty; and don't worry, I know you will succeed.”
The next morning Havelok went to church early, and prayed humbly and heartily for success in his enterprise and retribution on the false traitor Godard; then, laying his offering on the altar before the Cross, he went away glad in heart. Grim’s three sons, Robert the Red, William Wendut, and Hugh the Raven, joyfully consented to go with Havelok to Denmark, to attack with all their power the false Jarl Godard and to win the kingdom for the rightful heir. Their wives and families stayed in England, but Goldborough would not leave her husband, and after a short voyage the party landed safely on the shores of Denmark, in the lands of Jarl Ubbe, an old friend of King Birkabeyn, who lived far from the court now that a usurper held sway in Denmark.
The next morning, Havelok went to church early and prayed sincerely for success in his mission and for revenge on the traitor Godard. After offering a gift at the altar before the Cross, he left feeling happy. Grim’s three sons—Robert the Red, William Wendut, and Hugh the Raven—happily agreed to accompany Havelok to Denmark to fight against the false Jarl Godard and reclaim the kingdom for the rightful heir. Their wives and families remained in England, but Goldborough refused to leave her husband. After a short voyage, the group safely landed on the shores of Denmark, in the lands of Jarl Ubbe, an old friend of King Birkabeyn, who now lived far from the court since a usurper was in power in Denmark.
Havelok and Ubbe
Havelok dared not reveal himself and his errand until he knew more of the state of parties in the country, and he therefore only begged permission to live and trade there, giving Ubbe, as a token of goodwill and a tribute to his power, a valuable ring, which the jarl prized greatly. Ubbe, gazing at the so-called merchant’s great stature and beauty, lamented that he was not of noble birth, and planned to persuade him to take up the profession of arms. At first, however, he simply granted Havelok permission to trade, and invited him and Goldborough to a feast, promising them safety and honour under his protection. Havelok dreaded lest his wife’s beauty might place them in jeopardy, but he dared not refuse the invitation, which was pointedly given to both; accordingly, when they went to Ubbe’s hall, Goldborough was escorted by Robert the Red and William Wendut.
Havelok didn’t dare show his true identity or mission until he understood more about the political situation in the country. So, he just asked for permission to live and trade there, giving Ubbe a valuable ring as a gesture of goodwill and respect for his power, which the jarl highly valued. As Ubbe looked at the merchant’s impressive size and attractiveness, he regretted that Havelok wasn’t of noble birth and planned to persuade him to become a warrior. For now, however, he simply allowed Havelok to trade and invited him and Goldborough to a feast, assuring them of safety and honor under his protection. Havelok was worried that his wife’s beauty might put them at risk, but he couldn’t decline the invitation, which was clearly meant for both of them; so, when they attended Ubbe’s hall, Goldborough was accompanied by Robert the Red and William Wendut.
[Pg 88] Ubbe received them with all honour, and all men marvelled at Goldborough’s beauty, and Ubbe’s wife loved Goldborough at first sight as her husband did Havelok, so that the feast passed off with all joy and mirth, and none dared raise a hand or lift his voice against the wandering merchant whom Ubbe so strangely favoured. But Ubbe knew that when once Havelok and his wife were away from his protection there would be little safety for them, since the rough Danish nobles would think nothing of stealing a trader’s fair wife, and many a man had cast longing eyes on Goldborough’s loveliness. Therefore when the feast was over, and Havelok took his leave, Ubbe sent with him a body of ten knights and sixty men-at-arms, and recommended them to the magistrate of the town, Bernard Brown, a true and upright man, bidding him, as he prized his life, keep the strangers in safety and honour. Well it was that Ubbe and Bernard Brown took these precautions, for late at night a riotous crowd came to Bernard’s house clamouring for admittance. Bernard withstood the angry mob, armed with a great axe, but they burst the door in by hurling a huge stone; and then Havelok joined in the defence. He drew out the great beam which barred the door, and crying, “Come quickly to me, and you shall stay here! Curses on him who flees!” began to lay about him with the big beam, so that three fell dead at once. A terrible fight followed, in which Havelok, armed only with the beam, slew twenty men in armour, and was then sore beset by the rest of the troop, aiming darts and arrows at his unarmoured breast. It was going hardly with him, when Hugh the Raven, hearing and understanding the cries of the assailants, called his brothers to their lord’s aid, and they all joined the fight so furiously that, long ere day, of the sixty men who had attacked the inn not one remained alive.
[Pg 88] Ubbe welcomed them with great honor, and everyone was amazed by Goldborough's beauty. Ubbe's wife loved Goldborough at first sight just as her husband loved Havelok, making the feast filled with joy and laughter. No one dared to cause trouble for the wandering merchant whom Ubbe favored so strangely. However, Ubbe was aware that once Havelok and his wife were away from his protection, they would be at risk, as the rough Danish nobles wouldn’t hesitate to take a trader's beautiful wife, and many men had their eyes on Goldborough’s charm. So, when the feast ended and Havelok took his leave, Ubbe sent him off with ten knights and sixty soldiers, recommending them to the town magistrate, Bernard Brown, a good and honest man, urging him to keep the newcomers safe and respected, as he valued his life. It was fortunate that Ubbe and Bernard Brown took these precautions, as late that night a rowdy crowd came to Bernard's house demanding entry. Bernard stood strong against the angry mob with a large axe, but they broke down the door by throwing a massive stone. That’s when Havelok joined the defense. He took out the big beam that barred the door and shouted, “Come quickly to me, and you’ll stay here! Curses on anyone who runs away!” He started swinging the beam, taking down three men immediately. A fierce fight broke out, where Havelok, armed only with the beam, killed twenty armored men and was soon overwhelmed by the rest of the gang, who were throwing darts and arrows at his exposed chest. Things were going badly for him when Hugh the Raven, hearing the attackers' shouts, called his brothers to help their lord, and they joined the battle with such intensity that, long before dawn, none of the sixty men who had attacked the inn remained alive.
[Pg 89] In the morning news was brought to Jarl Ubbe that his stranger guest had slain sixty of the best of his soldiery.
[Pg 89] In the morning, news reached Jarl Ubbe that his unexpected guest had killed sixty of his best soldiers.
“What can this mean?” said Ubbe. “I had better go and see to it myself, for any messenger would surely treat Havelok discourteously, and I should be full loath to do that.” He rode away to the house of Bernard Brown, and asked the meaning of its damaged and battered appearance.
“What could this mean?” Ubbe said. “I should probably check it out myself, since any messenger would definitely disrespect Havelok, and I really wouldn’t want that.” He rode off to Bernard Brown's house and inquired about the meaning of its damaged and battered look.
“My lord,” answered Bernard Brown, “last night at moonrise there came a band of sixty thieves who would have plundered my house and bound me hand and foot. When Havelok and his companions saw it they came to my aid, with sticks and stones, and drove out the robbers like dogs from a mill. Havelok himself slew three at one blow. Never have I seen a warrior so good! He is worth a thousand in a fray. But alas! he is grievously wounded, with three deadly gashes in side and arm and thigh, and at least twenty smaller wounds. I am scarcely harmed at all, but I fear he will die full soon.”
“My lord,” replied Bernard Brown, “last night at moonrise, a group of sixty thieves attempted to raid my house and would have tied me up. When Havelok and his friends saw this, they rushed to help me, with sticks and stones, and chased the robbers away like dogs from a mill. Havelok himself took down three with one blow. I’ve never seen a warrior so incredible! He’s worth a thousand in a fight. But unfortunately, he’s badly injured, with three serious wounds in his side, arm, and thigh, and at least twenty smaller cuts. I’m barely hurt at all, but I’m afraid he won’t survive much longer.”
Ubbe could scarcely believe so strange a tale, but all the bystanders swore that Bernard told nothing but the bare truth, and that the whole gang of thieves, with their leader, Griffin the Welshman, had been slain by the hero and his small party. Then Ubbe bade them bring Havelok, that he might call a leech to heal his wounds, for if the stranger merchant should live Jarl Ubbe would without fail dub him knight; and when the leech had seen the wounds he said the patient would make a good and quick recovery. Then Ubbe offered Havelok and his wife a dwelling in his own castle, under his own protection, till Havelok’s grievous wounds were healed. There, too, fair Goldborough would be under the care of Ubbe’s wife, who would [Pg 90] cherish her as her own daughter. This kind offer was accepted gladly, and they all went to the castle, where a room was given them next to Ubbe’s own.
Ubbe could hardly believe such a strange story, but all the bystanders insisted that Bernard was telling the truth, and that the entire gang of thieves, led by Griffin the Welshman, had been killed by the hero and his small group. Then Ubbe told them to bring Havelok so he could call a healer to treat his wounds, because if the stranger merchant survived, Jarl Ubbe would definitely make him a knight; and when the healer examined the wounds, he said the patient would recover quickly and well. Then Ubbe offered Havelok and his wife a place to stay in his own castle, under his own protection, until Havelok’s severe wounds healed. There, too, beautiful Goldborough would be cared for by Ubbe’s wife, who would treat her like her own daughter. This kind offer was happily accepted, and they all went to the castle, where a room was provided for them next to Ubbe’s own.
At midnight Ubbe woke, aroused by a bright light in Havelok’s room, which was only separated from his own by a slight wooden partition. He was vexed suspecting his guest of midnight wassailing, and went to inquire what villainy might be hatching. To his surprise, both husband and wife were sound asleep, but the light shone from Havelok’s mouth, and made a glory round his head. Utterly amazed at the marvel, Ubbe went away silently, and returned with all the garrison of his castle to the room where his guests still lay sleeping. As they gazed on the light Havelok turned in his sleep, and they saw on his shoulder the golden cross, shining like the sun, which all men knew to be the token of royal birth. Then Ubbe exclaimed: “Now I know who this is, and why I loved him so dearly at first sight: this is the son of our dead King Birkabeyn. Never was man so like another as this man is to the dead king: he is his very image and his true heir.” With great joy they fell on their knees and kissed him eagerly, and Havelok awoke and began to scowl furiously, for he thought it was some treacherous attack; but Ubbe soon undeceived him.
At midnight, Ubbe woke up, disturbed by a bright light in Havelok’s room, which was only separated from his own by a thin wooden wall. He was annoyed, suspecting his guest of causing some midnight mischief, and went to check what was going on. To his surprise, both husband and wife were sound asleep, but the light was coming from Havelok’s mouth, creating a halo around his head. Totally amazed by this wonder, Ubbe quietly left and came back with the whole garrison of his castle to the room where his guests were still sleeping. As they stared at the light, Havelok turned in his sleep, revealing the golden cross on his shoulder, shining like the sun, which everyone knew to be a sign of royal birth. Then Ubbe exclaimed, “Now I know who this is, and why I felt such a strong connection to him at first sight: this is the son of our late King Birkabeyn. No man has ever looked so much like another as he does the dead king; he is his exact image and rightful heir.” Filled with joy, they all knelt down and eagerly kissed him, and Havelok woke up, looking furious, thinking it was a surprise attack; but Ubbe quickly set him straight.
“With great joy they fell on their knees”
“With great joy, they dropped to their knees.”
For in your eyes, it seems I see your thoughts—
Dear son, I am very happy to be alive today!
I freely offer you my respect, my lord:
We are all your loyal men and vassals,
For you are the son of the mighty Birkabeyn,
And soon you will conquer all your father’s land,
Even though you are young and nearly friendless here.
Tomorrow we will pledge our loyalty, "And I name you a knight, for your unmatched skill.”
Now Havelok knew that his worst danger was over, [Pg 91] and he thanked God for the friend He had sent him, and left to the good Jarl Ubbe the management of his cause. Ubbe gathered an assembly of as many mighty men of the realm, and barons, and good citizens, as he could summon; and when they were all assembled, pondering what was the cause of this imperative summons, Ubbe arose and said:
Now Havelok knew that his biggest danger was behind him, [Pg 91] and he thanked God for the friend He had provided, and left the management of his situation to the good Jarl Ubbe. Ubbe called together an assembly of as many powerful men of the realm, barons, and good citizens as he could gather; and when they were all together, wondering what was the reason for this urgent meeting, Ubbe stood up and said:
“Gentles, bear with me if I tell you first things well known to you. Ye know that King Birkabeyn ruled this land until his death-day, and that he left three children—one son, Havelok, and two daughters—to the guardianship of Jarl Godard: ye all heard him swear to keep them loyally and treat them well. But ye do not know how he kept his oath! The false traitor slew both the maidens, and would have slain the boy, but for pity he would not kill the child with his own hands. He bade a fisherman drown him in the sea; but when the good man knew that it was the rightful heir, he saved the boy’s life and fled with him to England, where Havelok has been brought up for many years. And now, behold! here he stands. In all the world he has no peer, and ye may well rejoice in the beauty and manliness of your king. Come now and pay homage to Havelok, and I myself will be your leader!”
“Everyone, please bear with me as I share some things you already know. You know that King Birkabeyn ruled this land until he passed away and that he left three children—a son, Havelok, and two daughters—in the care of Jarl Godard. You all heard him swear to protect them and treat them well. But you may not know how he broke that promise! The treacherous traitor killed both girls and nearly killed the boy, but out of pity, he wouldn’t take the child’s life himself. He ordered a fisherman to drown him in the sea; however, when the fisherman realized the boy was the rightful heir, he saved his life and took him to England, where Havelok has been raised for many years. And now, look! Here he stands. There’s no one like him in the world, and you should celebrate the beauty and strength of your king. Now come and pay your respects to Havelok, and I will lead you myself!”
Jarl Ubbe turned to Havelok, where he stood with Goldborough beside him, and knelt before him to do homage, an example which was followed by all present. At a second and still larger assembly held a fortnight later a similar oath of fealty was sworn by all, Havelok was dubbed knight by the noble Ubbe, and a great festival was celebrated, with sports and amusements for the populace. A council of war and vengeance was held with the great nobles.
Jarl Ubbe turned to Havelok, who was standing with Goldborough by his side, and knelt before him to show his respect, a gesture that everyone else present followed. At a second, even bigger gathering two weeks later, everyone pledged their loyalty with a similar oath, Havelok was made a knight by the noble Ubbe, and a huge celebration took place, complete with sports and entertainment for the people. A council of war and vengeance was convened with the prominent nobles.
The Death of Godard
Havelok, now acknowledged King of Denmark, was unsatisfied until he had punished the treacherous Godard, and he took a solemn oath from his soldiers that they would never cease the search for the traitor till they had captured him and brought him bound to judgment. After all, Godard was captured as he was hunting. Grim’s three sons, now knighted by King Havelok, met him in the forest, and bade him come to the king, who called on him to remember and account for his treatment of Birkabeyn’s children. Godard struck out furiously with his fists, but Sir Robert the Red wounded him in the right arm. When Godard’s men joined in the combat, Robert and his brothers soon slew ten of their adversaries, and the rest fled; returning, ashamed at the bitter reproaches of their lord, they were all slain by Havelok’s men. Godard was taken, bound hand and foot, placed on a miserable jade with his face to the tail, and so led to Havelok. The king refused to be the judge of his own cause, and entrusted to Ubbe the task of presiding at the traitor’s trial. No mercy was shown to the cruel Jarl Godard, and he was condemned to a traitor’s death, with torments of terrible barbarity. The sentence was carried out to the letter, and Denmark rejoiced in the punishment of a cruel villain.
Havelok, now recognized as the King of Denmark, was not at peace until he had taken revenge on the treacherous Godard. He made his soldiers vow that they would never stop searching for the traitor until they captured him and brought him in for judgment. After all, Godard was caught while he was out hunting. Grim’s three sons, who had been knighted by King Havelok, found him in the forest and urged him to go to the king, who demanded that he answer for how he had treated Birkabeyn’s children. Godard lashed out angrily with his fists, but Sir Robert the Red managed to wound him in the right arm. When Godard’s men joined the fight, Robert and his brothers quickly killed ten of them, causing the others to flee. Ashamed by their lord's harsh criticism, they were all killed by Havelok’s men upon their return. Godard was captured, tied up, placed on a miserable horse facing backward, and led to Havelok. The king refused to judge his own case and assigned Ubbe to oversee the traitor's trial. No mercy was given to the cruel Jarl Godard, and he was sentenced to a traitor's death, with severe and brutal tortures. The sentence was carried out exactly as decreed, and Denmark celebrated the punishment of a cruel villain.
Death of Godrich
Meanwhile Earl Godrich of Cornwall had heard with great uneasiness that Havelok had become King of Denmark, and intended to invade England with a mighty army to assert his wife’s right to the throne. He recognised that his own device to shame Goldborough had turned against him, and that he must [Pg 93] now fight for his life and the usurped dominion he held over England. Godrich summoned his army to Lincoln for the defence of the realm against the Danes, and called out every man fit to bear weapons, on pain of becoming thrall if they failed him. Then he thus addressed them:
Meanwhile, Earl Godrich of Cornwall had heard with great anxiety that Havelok had become King of Denmark and planned to invade England with a powerful army to claim his wife's right to the throne. He realized that his own scheme to humiliate Goldborough had backfired and that he now had to fight for his life and the stolen control he had over England. Godrich gathered his army in Lincoln to defend the kingdom against the Danes and summoned every able-bodied man to take up arms, warning them that failure to comply would result in enslavement. Then he addressed them:
It’s not for fun or to show off that I Have invited you to meet here in Lincoln. Look! Here in Grimsby, foreigners have arrived. Who have already won the Priory. These Danes are ruthless pagans who wreak havoc
Our churches and our abbeys: priests and nuns
They torture to death or take away. To serve as servants to the proud Danish jarls.
Now, Englishmen, what advice will you choose? If we give in, they will control all our land,
Will kill us all and sell our babies as slaves,
They will take our wives and daughters for themselves.
Help me, if you ever loved England, To battle these non-believers and purify our land
From the hateful presence of these foreign hordes.
I pledge my promise to God and all the saints
I won’t rest, I won’t take communion, and I won’t confess, Until our land is free from the Danish enemy!
"Curse the one who doesn't fight for their home!"
The army was inspired with valour by these courageous words, and the march to Grimsby began at once, with Earl Godrich in command. Havelok’s men marched out gallantly to meet them, and when the battle joined many mighty deeds of valour were done, especially by the king himself, his foster-brothers, and Jarl Ubbe. The battle lasted long and was very fierce and bloody, but the Danes gradually overcame the resistance of the English, and at last, after a great hand-to-hand conflict, King Havelok captured Godrich. The traitor earl, who had lost a hand in the fray, was sent [Pg 94] bound and fettered to Queen Goldborough, who kept him, carefully guarded, until he could be tried by his peers, since (for all his treason) he was still a knight.
The army was filled with courage by these brave words, and the march to Grimsby started immediately, with Earl Godrich in charge. Havelok’s men marched out boldly to face them, and when the battle began, many acts of bravery were performed, especially by the king himself, his foster brothers, and Jarl Ubbe. The battle went on for a long time and was very fierce and bloody, but the Danes gradually broke through the English defenses, and finally, after a fierce hand-to-hand fight, King Havelok captured Godrich. The traitorous earl, who had lost a hand in the fight, was sent [Pg 94] bound and shackled to Queen Goldborough, who kept him under close guard until he could be tried by his peers, since despite his treachery, he was still a knight.
When the English recognised their rightful lady and queen they did homage with great joy, begging mercy for having resisted their lawful ruler at the command of a wicked traitor; and the king and queen pardoned all but Godrich, who was speedily brought to trial at Lincoln. He was sentenced to be burnt at the stake, and the sentence was carried out amid general rejoicings.
When the English acknowledged their rightful lady and queen, they showed loyalty with great joy, pleading for forgiveness for having resisted their lawful ruler at the behest of a wicked traitor; and the king and queen forgave everyone except Godrich, who was quickly brought to trial in Lincoln. He was sentenced to be burned at the stake, and the sentence was executed amid widespread celebrations.
Now that vengeance was satisfied, Havelok and his wife thought of recompensing the loyal helpers who had believed in them and supported them through the long years of adversity. Havelok married one of Grim’s daughters to the Earl of Chester, and the other to Bertram, the good cook, who became Earl of Cornwall in the place of the felon Godrich and his disinherited children; the heroic Ubbe was made Regent of Denmark for Havelok, who decided to stay and rule England, and all the noble Danish warriors were rewarded with gifts of gold, and lands and castles. After a great coronation feast, which lasted for forty days, King Havelok dismissed the Danish regent and his followers, and after sad farewells they returned to their own country. Havelok and Goldborough ruled England in peace and security for sixty years, and lived together in all bliss, and had fifteen children, who all became mighty kings and queens.
Now that they had gotten their revenge, Havelok and his wife wanted to reward the loyal supporters who had believed in them and helped them through years of struggle. Havelok married one of Grim's daughters to the Earl of Chester and the other to Bertram, the good cook, who became the Earl of Cornwall, replacing the traitor Godrich and his disinherited children; the heroic Ubbe was made Regent of Denmark for Havelok, who chose to stay and rule England. All the noble Danish warriors received gifts of gold, land, and castles. After an extravagant coronation feast that lasted for forty days, King Havelok said goodbye to the Danish regent and his followers, who returned to their own country after heartfelt farewells. Havelok and Goldborough ruled England peacefully and securely for sixty years, living happily together and having fifteen children, all of whom became powerful kings and queens.
CHAPTER VI: HOWARD THE HALT
Introduction
IN every society and in all periods the obligations of family affection and duty to kinsmen have been recognised as paramount. In the early European communities a man’s first duty was to stand by his kinsman in strife and to avenge him in death, however unrighteous the kinsman’s quarrel might be.
IN every society and in all periods, the importance of family love and responsibilities to relatives has been acknowledged as essential. In the early European communities, a man’s primary duty was to support his family member in conflict and seek revenge for him in death, no matter how unjust the family member's dispute might be.
How pitiful is the aged Priam’s lament that he must needs kiss the hands that slew his dear son Hector, and, kneeling, clasp the knees of his son’s murderer! How sad is Cuchulain’s plaint that his son Connla must go down to the grave unavenged, since his own father slew him, all unwitting! One remembers, too, Beowulf’s words: “Better it is for every man that he avenge his friend than that he mourn him much!” Since, then, family affection, the laws of honour and duty, and every recognised standard of life demanded that a kinsman should obtain a full wergild (or money payment) for his relative’s death, unless he chose to take up the blood-feud against the murderer’s family, we can hardly wonder that some of the heroes of early European literature are heroes of vengeance. Orestes and Electra are Greek embodiments of the idea of the sacredness of vengeance for murdered kinsfolk, and similar feelings are revealed in Gudrun’s revenge for the murder of Siegfried in the “Nibelungenlied.” To the Teutonic or Celtic warrior there would be heroism of a noble type in a just vengeance fully accomplished, and this heroism would be more easily recognised when the wrongdoer was rich and powerful, the avenger old, poor, and friendless. While admitting that the hero of vengeance belongs to and represents only one side of the civilisation of a somewhat barbaric community, we [Pg 96] must allow that the elements of dogged perseverance, dauntless courage, and resolute loyalty in some degree redeemed the ferocity and cruelty of the blood-feud he waged against the ill-doer.
How sad is the old Priam’s cry that he must kiss the hands that killed his beloved son Hector and, kneeling, hold the knees of his son’s killer! How heartbreaking is Cuchulain’s sorrow that his son Connla must go to the grave unavenged since his own father killed him, completely unaware! One also remembers Beowulf’s words: “It’s better for every man to avenge his friend than to mourn him deeply!” Since family love, the laws of honor and duty, and every accepted standard of life demanded that a relative should receive full compensation (or wergild) for their loved one’s death, unless they chose to take up the blood feud against the murderer’s family, it’s no surprise that some of the heroes in early European literature are heroes of vengeance. Orestes and Electra represent the Greek idea of the sacredness of avenging murdered family members, and similar feelings are shown in Gudrun’s revenge for Siegfried’s murder in the “Nibelungenlied.” For the Teutonic or Celtic warrior, a just vengeance that was fully carried out represented noble heroism, especially when the wrongdoer was wealthy and powerful while the avenger was old, poor, and friendless. While we acknowledge that the hero of vengeance reflects only one aspect of a somewhat barbaric community’s civilization, we must also recognize that qualities like perseverance, bravery, and steadfast loyalty somewhat redeem the brutality and cruelty of the blood feud he waged against the wrongdoer.
It is certain that in the popular Icelandic saga of “Howard the Halt” tradition has recorded with minute detail of approbation the story of a man and woman, old, weak, friendless, who, in spite of terrible odds, succeeded in obtaining a late but sufficing vengeance for the cruel slaughter of their only son, the murderer being the most powerful man of the region. The part here assigned to the woman indicates the firm hold which the blood-feud had gained on the imagination of the Norsemen.
It’s clear that in the well-known Icelandic saga of “Howard the Halt,” tradition has captured with great detail the story of an old, frail couple who, despite facing overwhelming challenges, managed to achieve a delayed but adequate revenge for the brutal killing of their only son, with the killer being the most powerful man in the area. The role given to the woman shows how deeply the concept of blood-feud influenced the minds of the Norse people.
Icelandic Ghosts
The story possesses a further interest as revealing the unique character of the Icelandic ghost or phantom. In other literatures the spirit returned from the dead is a thin, immaterial, disembodied essence, a faint shadow of its former self; in Icelandic legend the spirit returns in full possession of its body, but more evil-disposed to mankind than before death. It fights and wrestles, pummels its adversary black and blue, it is huge and bloated and hideous, it tries to strangle men, and leaves finger-marks on their throats. If the ghosts are those of drowned men, they come home every night dripping with sea-water, and crowd the family from the fire and from the hall. Apparently they are evil spirits animating the dead body, and nothing but the utter destruction of the body avails to drive away the malignant spirit.
The story is especially interesting because it shows the unique nature of Icelandic ghosts or phantoms. In other cultures, spirits that return from the dead are thin, insubstantial, and lack physical form, just a faint shadow of who they used to be; but in Icelandic folklore, the spirit comes back fully intact but more malevolent towards humans than it was before death. It fights and wrestles, beating its opponent badly; it’s large, bloated, and grotesque, attempting to strangle people and leaving marks on their throats. If the ghosts are drowned men, they return every night soaking wet, driving the family away from the fire and the living space. They seem to be evil spirits inhabiting the dead body, and only completely destroying the body can drive away the malicious spirit.
The Story. Howard and Thorbiorn
Thus runs the saga of “Howard the Halt”:
Thus goes the story of “Howard the Halt”:
About the year 1000, when the Christian faith had [Pg 97] hardly yet been heard of in Iceland, there dwelt at Bathstead, on the shores of Icefirth, in that far-distant land a mighty chieftain, of royal descent and great wealth, named Thorbiorn. Though not among the first settlers of Iceland, he had appropriated much unclaimed land, and was one of the leading men of the country-side, but was generally disliked for his arrogance and injustice. Thorkel, the lawman and arbitrator of Icefirth, was weak and easily cowed, so Thorbiorn’s wrongdoing remained unchecked; many a maiden had he betrothed to himself, and afterwards rejected, and many a man had he ousted from his lands, yet no redress could be obtained, and no man was bold enough to attack so great a chieftain or resist his will. Thorbiorn’s house at Bathstead was one of the best in the district, and his lands stretched down to the shores of the firth, where he had made a haven with a jetty for ships. His boathouse stood a little back above a ridge of shingle, and beside a deep pool or lagoon. The household of Thorbiorn included Sigrid, a fair maiden, young and wealthy, who was his housekeeper; Vakr, an ill-conditioned and malicious fellow, Thorbiorn’s nephew; and a strong and trusted serving-man named Brand. Besides these there were house-carles in plenty, and labourers, all good fighting-men.
Around the year 1000, when Christianity had barely been introduced in Iceland, there lived a powerful chieftain named Thorbiorn at Bathstead, along the shores of Icefirth in that far-off land. He was of royal blood and very wealthy. Although he wasn't one of the first settlers in Iceland, he claimed a lot of unowned land and was one of the prominent figures in the area. However, he was generally disliked due to his arrogance and unfairness. Thorkel, the lawman and mediator of Icefirth, was weak and easily intimidated, so Thorbiorn's misdeeds went unpunished. Many young women he had promised to marry were later rejected, and he had forcibly taken lands from many men, yet no compensation could be found, and no one was brave enough to challenge such a powerful chieftain or resist his demands. Thorbiorn’s house at Bathstead was one of the finest in the region, with lands that stretched down to the firth's shores, where he had built a harbor with a jetty for ships. His boathouse was set a bit higher up on a shingle ridge, next to a deep pool or lagoon. Thorbiorn's household consisted of Sigrid, a beautiful young woman who was his housekeeper; Vakr, a spiteful and cruel nephew of Thorbiorn; and a strong and trusted servant named Brand. In addition, there were many house-carles and laborers, all capable fighters.
Not far from Bathstead, at Bluemire, dwelt an old Viking called Howard. He was of honourable descent, and had won fame in earlier Viking expeditions, but since he had returned lamed and nearly helpless from his last voyage he had aged greatly, and men called him Howard the Halt. His wife, Biargey, however, was an active and stirring woman, and their only son, Olaf, bade fair to become a redoubtable warrior. Though only fifteen, Olaf had reached full stature, was tall, fair, handsome, and stronger than most men. He wore his [Pg 98] fair hair long, and always went bareheaded, for his great bodily strength defied even the bitter winter cold of Iceland, and he faced the winds clad in summer raiment only. With all his strength and beauty, Olaf was a loving and obedient son to Howard and Biargey, and the couple loved him as the apple of their eye.
Not far from Bathstead, at Bluemire, lived an old Viking named Howard. He came from a noble family and had gained recognition in previous Viking raids, but since he returned injured and mostly helpless from his last journey, he had aged significantly, and people called him Howard the Halt. His wife, Biargey, however, was an energetic and determined woman, and their only son, Olaf, was on track to become an impressive warrior. Although just fifteen, Olaf had reached full height, was tall, fair, handsome, and stronger than most men. He wore his [Pg 98] fair hair long and always went bareheaded, as his great strength could withstand even the harsh winter cold of Iceland, and he faced the winds wearing only summer clothes. With all his strength and beauty, Olaf was a loving and obedient son to Howard and Biargey, and the couple cherished him like their own precious possession.
Olaf Meets Sigrid
The men of Icefirth were wont to drive their sheep into the mountains during the summer, leave them there till autumn, and then, collecting the scattered flocks, to restore to each man his own branded sheep. One autumn the flocks were wild and shy, and it was found that many sheep had strayed in the hills. When those that had been gathered were divided Thorbiorn had lost at least sixty wethers, and was greatly vexed. Some weeks later Olaf Howardson went alone into the hills, and returned with all the lost sheep, having sought them with great toil and danger. Olaf drove the rest of the sheep home to their grateful owners, and then took Thorbiorn’s to Bathstead. Reaching the house at noonday, he knocked on the door, and as all men sat at their noontide meal, the housekeeper, the fair Sigrid, went forth herself and saw Olaf.
The men of Icefirth would usually take their sheep into the mountains during the summer, leave them there until autumn, and then round them up again to return each man his own branded sheep. One autumn, the flocks were wild and skittish, and it was discovered that many sheep had wandered off in the hills. When the gathered sheep were divided up, Thorbiorn realized he had lost at least sixty wethers and was very upset. A few weeks later, Olaf Howardson went into the hills alone and came back with all the lost sheep, having searched for them with great effort and risk. Olaf drove the remaining sheep home to their thankful owners and then took Thorbiorn's sheep to Bathstead. Arriving at the house around noon, he knocked on the door, and since everyone was having their midday meal, the housekeeper, the beautiful Sigrid, went out to see Olaf.
She greeted him courteously and asked his business, and he replied, “I have brought home Thorbiorn’s wethers which strayed this autumn,” and then the two talked together for a short time. Now Thorbiorn was curious to know what the business might be, and sent his nephew Vakr to see who was there; he went secretly and listened to the conversation between Sigrid and Olaf, but heard little, for Olaf was just saying, “Then I need not go in to Thorbiorn; thou, Sigrid, canst as well tell him where his sheep are now”; then he simply bade her farewell and turned away.
She greeted him politely and asked what he needed, and he replied, “I’ve brought back Thorbiorn’s sheep that wandered off this autumn,” and then they chatted for a bit. Now Thorbiorn was curious about what was going on, so he sent his nephew Vakr to find out who was there; he crept over and listened to the conversation between Sigrid and Olaf, but heard little, because Olaf was just saying, “Then I don’t need to go in to Thorbiorn; you, Sigrid, can just tell him where his sheep are now”; then he simply said goodbye and walked away.
Olaf and Sigrid
Olaf and Sigrid
[Pg 99] Vakr ran back into the hall, shouting and laughing, till Thorbiorn asked: “How now, nephew! Why makest thou such outcry? Who is there?”
[Pg 99] Vakr dashed back into the hall, shouting and laughing, until Thorbiorn asked, “What’s going on, nephew? Why are you making such a fuss? Who’s there?”
“It was Olaf Howardson, the great booby of Bluemire, bringing back the sheep thou didst lose in the autumn.”
“It was Olaf Howardson, the big fool of Bluemire, bringing back the sheep you lost in the autumn.”
“That was a neighbourly deed,” said Thorbiorn.
“That was a friendly thing to do,” said Thorbiorn.
“Ah! but there was another reason for his coming, I think,” said Vakr. “He and Sigrid had a long talk together, and I saw her put her arms round his neck; she seemed well pleased to greet him.”
“Ah! but there was another reason for his visit, I believe,” said Vakr. “He and Sigrid had a long conversation, and I saw her wrap her arms around his neck; she looked really happy to see him.”
“Olaf may be a brave man, but it is rash of him to anger me thus, by trying to steal away my housekeeper,” said Thorbiorn, scowling heavily. Olaf had no thanks for his kindness, and was ill received whenever he came; yet he came often to see Sigrid, for he loved her, and tried to persuade her to wed him. Thorbiorn hated him the more for his open wooing, which he could not forbid.
“Olaf might be a brave guy, but it's foolish of him to tick me off like this by trying to take my housekeeper,” said Thorbiorn, frowning deeply. Olaf didn’t get any appreciation for his kindness and was poorly received whenever he visited; still, he came often to see Sigrid because he loved her and tried to convince her to marry him. Thorbiorn hated him even more for his bold attempts to win her over, which he couldn’t prevent.
Thorbiorn Insults Olaf
The next year, when harvest was over, and the sheep were brought home, again most of the missing sheep belonged to Thorbiorn, and again Olaf went to the mountains alone and brought back the stray ones. All thanked him, except the master of Bathstead, to whom Olaf drove back sixty wethers. Thorbiorn had grown daily more enraged at Olaf’s popularity, his strength and beauty, and his evident love for Sigrid, and now chose this opportunity of insulting the bold youth who rivalled him in fame and in public esteem.
The following year, after the harvest was done and the sheep were rounded up, most of the missing sheep still belonged to Thorbiorn. Once again, Olaf went to the mountains by himself and returned with the lost ones. Everyone was grateful to him, except for the master of Bathstead, to whom Olaf brought back sixty wethers. Thorbiorn was becoming increasingly furious about Olaf’s popularity, his strength and good looks, and his clear affection for Sigrid. He decided to take this chance to insult the daring young man who competed with him in fame and public respect.
Olaf reached Bathstead at noon, and seeing that all men were in the hall, he entered, and made his way to the daïs where Thorbiorn sat; there he leaned on his axe, gazed steadily at the master, who gave him no [Pg 100] single word of greeting. Then every one kept silence watching them both.
Olaf arrived at Bathstead around noon and noticed that everyone was in the hall. He stepped inside and approached the raised platform where Thorbiorn was sitting. Leaning on his axe, he stared intently at the master, who didn’t say a word to greet him. Everyone else remained silent, watching the two of them.
At last Olaf broke the stillness by asking: “Why are you all dumb? There is no honour to those who say naught. I have stood here long enough and had no word of courteous greeting. Master Thorbiorn, I have brought home thy missing sheep.”
At last, Olaf broke the silence by asking, “Why is everyone quiet? There's no honor in staying silent. I’ve been standing here long enough without a word of polite greeting. Master Thorbiorn, I’ve brought back your missing sheep.”
Vakr answered spitefully: “Yes, we all know that thou hast become the Icefirth sheep-drover; and we all know that thou hast come to claim some share of the sheep, as any other beggar might. Kinsman Thorbiorn, thou hadst better give him some little alms to satisfy him!”
Vakr responded bitterly, “Yeah, we all know you’ve become the Icefirth sheep drover, and we know you’re here to claim your share of the sheep, just like any other beggar. Cousin Thorbiorn, you’d be better off giving him a little something to keep him quiet!”
Olaf flushed angrily as he answered: “Nay, it is not for that I came; but, Thorbiorn, I will not seek thy lost sheep a third time.” And as he turned and strode indignantly from the hall Vakr mocked and jeered at him. Yet Olaf passed forth in silence.
Olaf blushed with anger as he replied, “No, that’s not why I came; but, Thorbiorn, I won't look for your lost sheep a third time.” As he turned and marched out of the hall, Vakr mocked and jeered at him. Still, Olaf left in silence.
The third year Olaf found and brought home all men’s sheep but Thorbiorn’s; and then Vakr spread the rumour that Olaf had stolen them, since he could not otherwise obtain a share of them. This rumour came at last to Howard’s ears, and he upbraided Olaf, saying, when his son praised their mutton, “Yes, it is good, and it is really ours, not Thorbiorn’s. It is terrible that we have to bear such injustice.”
The third year, Olaf found and brought home all the men’s sheep except for Thorbiorn's. Then Vakr started the rumor that Olaf had stolen them, since he couldn’t get a share otherwise. Eventually, this rumor reached Howard, and he confronted Olaf, saying, when his son praised their mutton, “Yes, it’s good, and it’s really ours, not Thorbiorn's. It’s awful that we have to put up with such injustice.”
Olaf said nothing, but, seizing the leg of mutton, flung it across the room; and Howard smiled at the wrath which his son could no longer suppress; perhaps, too, Howard longed to see Olaf in conflict with Thorbiorn.
Olaf didn’t say anything, but grabbing the leg of mutton, he threw it across the room. Howard smiled at the anger his son could no longer hold back; maybe, he also wanted to see Olaf go up against Thorbiorn.
Olaf and the Wizard’s Ghost
While Howard was still upbraiding Olaf a widow entered, who had come to ask for help in a difficult matter. Her dead husband (a reputed wizard) returned [Pg 101] to his house night after night as a dreadful ghost, and no man would live in the house. Would Howard come and break the spell and drive away the dreadful nightly visitant?
While Howard was still scolding Olaf, a widow came in, seeking help with a tough situation. Her deceased husband (a supposed wizard) came back to their home every night as a terrifying ghost, and no man was willing to stay there. Would Howard be willing to break the spell and get rid of the terrifying nighttime visitor?
“Alas!” replied Howard, “I am no longer young and strong. Why do you not ask Thorbiorn? He accounts himself to be chief here, and a chieftain should protect those in his country-side.”
“Too bad!” replied Howard, “I’m no longer young and strong. Why don’t you ask Thorbiorn? He considers himself the leader here, and a leader should protect those in his territory.”
“Nay,” said the widow. “I am only too glad if Thorbiorn lets me alone. I will not meddle with him.”
“Nah,” said the widow. “I’m just really happy if Thorbiorn leaves me alone. I won’t get involved with him.”
Then said Olaf: “Father, I will go and try my strength with this ghost, for I am young and stronger than most, and I deem such a matter good sport.”
Then Olaf said, “Dad, I’m going to go and test my strength against this ghost because I’m young and stronger than most, and I think it will be good fun.”
Accordingly Olaf went back with the widow, and slept in the hall that night, with a skin rug over him. At nightfall the dead wizard came in, ghastly, evil-looking, and terrible, and tore the skin from over Olaf; but the youth sprang up and wrestled with the evil creature, who seemed to have more than mortal strength. They fought grimly till the lights died out, and the struggle raged in the darkness up and down the hall, and finally out of doors. In the yard round the house the dead wizard fell, and Olaf knelt upon him and broke his back, and thought him safe from doing any mischief again. When Olaf returned to the hall men had rekindled the lights, and all made much of him, and tended his bruises and wounds, and counted him a hero indeed. His fame spread through the whole district, and he was greatly beloved by all men; but Thorbiorn hated him more than ever.
Accordingly, Olaf went back with the widow and slept in the hall that night, with a skin rug over him. At nightfall, the dead wizard came in, looking ghastly, evil, and terrifying, and tore the skin off Olaf. But the young man sprang up and wrestled with the evil creature, who seemed to have superhuman strength. They fought fiercely until the lights went out, and the struggle continued in the darkness, going up and down the hall and finally outside. In the yard around the house, the dead wizard fell, and Olaf knelt on him and broke his back, hoping to keep him from doing any more harm. When Olaf returned to the hall, the men had rekindled the lights, and everyone praised him, tending to his bruises and wounds, calling him a hero indeed. His fame spread throughout the entire area, and he was greatly loved by everyone; but Thorbiorn hated him more than ever.
Soon another quarrel arose, when a stranded whale, which came ashore on Howard’s land, was adjudged to Thorbiorn. The lawman, Thorkel, was summoned to decide to whom the whale belonged, and came to view it. “It is manifestly theirs,” said he falteringly, for he [Pg 102] dreaded Thorbiorn’s wrath. “Whose saidst thou?” cried Thorbiorn, coming to him menacingly, with drawn sword. “Thine,” said Thorkel, with downcast eyes; and Thorbiorn triumphantly claimed and took the whale though the injustice of the decree was evident. Yet Olaf felt no ill-will to Thorbiorn, for Sigrid’s sake, but contrived to render him another service.
Soon another fight broke out when a stranded whale washed up on Howard’s land and was claimed by Thorbiorn. The lawman, Thorkel, was called in to determine who owned the whale and came to inspect it. “It clearly belongs to them,” he said hesitantly, as he feared Thorbiorn’s anger. “Whose did you say?” Thorbiorn shouted, approaching him threateningly with his sword drawn. “Yours,” Thorkel replied, keeping his eyes down; and Thorbiorn confidently claimed and took the whale, even though it was obvious the ruling was unfair. However, Olaf held no grudges against Thorbiorn for Sigrid’s sake and found a way to provide him with another favor.
Olaf’s Second Fight with the Ghost
Brand the Strong, Thorbiorn’s shepherd, could not drive his sheep one day. Olaf met him trying to get his frightened wethers home: it seemed an impossible task, because an uncanny human form, with waving arms, stood in a narrow bend of the path and drove them back and scattered them. Brand told Olaf all the tale, and when the two went to look, Olaf saw that the enemy was the ghost of the dead wizard whom he had fought before. “Which wilt thou do,” said Olaf, “fight the wizard or gather thy sheep?”
Brand the Strong, Thorbiorn’s shepherd, couldn’t get his sheep to move one day. Olaf found him trying to bring his scared male sheep home: it looked like an impossible job because a strange figure, with arms waving, stood at a bend in the path, pushing them back and scattering them. Brand told Olaf the whole story, and when they went to check it out, Olaf saw that the threat was the ghost of the dead wizard he had fought before. “What do you want to do,” said Olaf, “fight the wizard or gather your sheep?”
“I have no wish to fight the ghost; I will find my scattered sheep,” said Brand; “that is the easier task.”
“I don’t want to confront the ghost; I’ll just gather my scattered sheep,” said Brand; “that’s the easier job.”
Then Olaf ran at the ghost, who awaited him at the top of a high bank, and he and the wizard wrestled again with each other till they fell from the bank into a snowdrift, and so down to the sea-shore. There Olaf, whose strength had been tried to the utmost, had the upper hand, and again broke the back of the dead wizard; but, seeing that that had been of no avail before, he took the body, swam out to sea with it, and sank it deep in the firth. Ever after men believed that this part of the coast was dangerous to ships.
Then Olaf charged at the ghost, who was waiting for him at the top of a steep bank, and he and the wizard wrestled with each other again until they fell from the bank into a snowdrift, and then down to the seashore. There, Olaf, whose strength had been pushed to its limits, gained the upper hand once more and broke the back of the dead wizard; however, knowing that hadn’t worked before, he took the body, swam out to sea with it, and sank it deep in the inlet. From then on, people believed that this part of the coast was perilous for ships.
Brand thanked the youth much for his help, and when he reached Bathstead related what Olaf had done for him. Thorbiorn said nothing, but Vakr sneered, and called Brand a coward for asking help of Olaf. [Pg 103] The strife grew keen between them, almost to blows, and was only settled by Thorbiorn, who forbade Brand to praise Olaf or to accept help from him. His ill-will grew so evident to all men that Howard the Halt decided, in spite of Olaf’s reluctance, to remove to a homestead on the other side of the firth, away from Thorbiorn’s neighbourhood.
Brand thanked the young man a lot for his help, and when he got to Bathstead, he told everyone what Olaf had done for him. Thorbiorn didn’t say anything, but Vakr sneered and called Brand a coward for asking Olaf for help. [Pg 103] The argument between them escalated, almost turning into a fight, and it was only resolved when Thorbiorn told Brand to stop praising Olaf and to refuse any help from him. Thorbiorn’s hostility became so clear to everyone that Howard the Halt decided, despite Olaf’s reluctance, to move to a homestead on the other side of the firth, away from Thorbiorn’s area.
Olaf Meets Thorbiorn
That summer Thorbiorn decided to marry. He wooed a maiden who was sister of the wise Guest, who dwelt at the Mead, and Guest agreed to the match, on condition that Thorbiorn should renounce his injustice and evil ways; to this Thorbiorn assented, and the wedding was held shortly after. Thorbiorn had said nothing to his household of his proposed marriage, and Sigrid first heard of it when the wedding was over, and the bridal party would soon be riding home to Bathstead. Sigrid was very wroth that she must give up her control of the household to another, and refused to stay to serve under Thorbiorn’s wife; accordingly she withdrew from Bathstead to a kinsman’s house, taking all her goods with her. Thorbiorn raged furiously on his return, when he found that she was gone, for her wealth made a great difference to his comfort, and threatened dire punishment to all who had helped her. Olaf continued his wooing of Sigrid, and went to see her often in her kinsman’s abode, and they loved each other greatly.
That summer, Thorbiorn decided to get married. He pursued a young woman who was the sister of the wise Guest, who lived at the Mead, and Guest agreed to the marriage on the condition that Thorbiorn would abandon his unjust and evil ways; to this, Thorbiorn agreed, and the wedding took place shortly after. Thorbiorn hadn't told his household about his plans to marry, and Sigrid only heard about it after the wedding was over and the bridal party would soon be riding home to Bathstead. Sigrid was very angry that she had to give up her control of the household to someone else, and she refused to stay and serve under Thorbiorn’s wife; so she left Bathstead and went to stay with a relative, taking all her belongings with her. Thorbiorn was furious when he returned and found that she was gone, as her wealth had greatly contributed to his comfort, and he threatened severe punishment to anyone who had helped her. Olaf continued to pursue Sigrid and visited her often at her relative's house, and they loved each other deeply.
One day when Olaf had been seeking some lost sheep he made his way to Sigrid’s house, to talk with her as usual. As they stood near the house together and talked Sigrid looked suddenly anxious and said:
One day, after Olaf had been looking for some lost sheep, he headed to Sigrid’s house to chat with her like usual. As they stood together near the house and talked, Sigrid suddenly looked worried and said:
“I see Thorbiorn and Vakr coming in a boat over the firth with weapons beside them, and I see the gleam [Pg 104] of Thorbiorn’s great sword Warflame. I fear they have done, or will do, some evil deed, and therefore I pray thee, Olaf, not to stay and meet them. He has hated thee for a long time, and the help thou didst give me to leave Bathstead did not mend matters. Go thy way now, and do not fall in with them.”
“I see Thorbiorn and Vakr coming in a boat across the bay with weapons next to them, and I see the shine of Thorbiorn’s big sword, Warflame. I’m worried they have done, or will do, something bad, so I ask you, Olaf, not to stay and confront them. He has despised you for a long time, and the help you gave me to leave Bathstead didn’t help the situation. Just go your way now, and don’t get mixed up with them.”
“I am not afraid,” said Olaf. “I have done Thorbiorn no wrong, and I will not flee before him. He is only one man, as I am.”
“I’m not afraid,” said Olaf. “I haven’t wronged Thorbiorn, and I won’t run away from him. He’s just one man, like I am.”
“Alas!” Sigrid replied, “how canst thou, a stripling of eighteen, hope to stand before a grown man, a mighty champion, armed with a magic sword? Thy words and thoughts are brave, as thou thyself art, but the odds are too great for thee: they are two to one, since Vakr, ever spiteful and malicious, will not stand idle while thou art in combat with Thorbiorn.”
“Alas!” Sigrid replied, “how can you, a young man of eighteen, hope to stand against a grown man, a mighty champion, armed with a magic sword? Your words and thoughts are brave, as you are, but the odds are too great for you: they are two to one, since Vakr, always spiteful and malicious, won’t just sit by while you’re fighting Thorbiorn.”
“Well,” said Olaf, “I will not avoid them, but I will not seek a contest. If it must be so, I will fight bravely; thou shalt hear of my deeds.”
"Well," said Olaf, "I won't avoid them, but I won't look for a fight either. If it has to happen, I'll fight courageously; you'll hear about my actions."
“No, that will never be; I will not live after thee to ask of them,” said Sigrid.
“No, that will never happen; I will not live after you to ask them,” said Sigrid.
“Farewell now; live long and happily!” said Olaf; and so they bade each other farewell, and Olaf left her there, and went down to the shore where his sheep lay. Thorbiorn and Vakr had just landed, and they greeted each other, and Olaf asked them their errand. “We go to my mother,” said Vakr.
“Goodbye for now; live a long and happy life!” said Olaf; and so they said their goodbyes, and Olaf left her there, heading down to the shore where his sheep were. Thorbiorn and Vakr had just arrived, and they greeted each other, with Olaf asking them what brought them there. “We’re going to see my mother,” said Vakr.
“Let us go together,” replied Olaf, “for my way is the same in part. But I am sorry that I must needs drive my sheep home, for Icefirth sheep-drovers will become proud if a great man like thee should join the trade, Thorbiorn.”
“Let’s go together,” replied Olaf, “since part of my route is the same. But I’m sorry I have to take my sheep home because the sheep drovers from Icefirth will get full of themselves if a big guy like you joins the business, Thorbiorn.”
“Nay, I do not mind that,” said Thorbiorn; so they all went on together; and as he went Olaf caught up a crooked cudgel with which to herd his sheep; he noticed, [Pg 105] too, that Thorbiorn and Vakr kept trying to lag behind him, and he took care that they all walked abreast.
“Nah, I don’t mind that,” said Thorbiorn; so they all continued together; and as he walked, Olaf grabbed a crooked stick to herd his sheep; he also noticed that Thorbiorn and Vakr kept trying to fall behind him, and he made sure they all walked side by side. [Pg 105]
The Combat
When the three came near the house of Thordis, Vakr’s mother, where the ways divided, Thorbiorn said: “Now, nephew Vakr, we need no longer delay what we would do.” And then Olaf knew that he had fallen into their snare. He ran up a bank beside the road, and the two set on him from below, and he defended himself at first manfully with the crooked cudgel; but Thorbiorn’s sword Warflame sliced this like a stalk of flax, and Olaf had to betake himself to his axe, and the fight went on for long.
When the three got close to Thordis's house, Vakr’s mother, where the paths split, Thorbiorn said, “Now, nephew Vakr, we don’t need to wait any longer to do what we planned.” At that moment, Olaf realized he had walked right into their trap. He dashed up a slope next to the road, and the two attacked him from below. At first, he fought bravely with the crooked club, but Thorbiorn’s sword, Warflame, cut through it like it was nothing, so Olaf had to switch to his axe, and the fight went on for a long time.
A New Enemy Comes
The noise of the fray reached the ears of Thordis, Vakr’s mother, in her house, so that she sent a boy to learn the cause, and when he told her that Olaf Howardson was fighting against Thorbiorn and Vakr she bade her second son go to the help of his kinsfolk.
The sounds of battle reached Thordis, Vakr’s mother, in her home, so she sent a boy to find out what was happening. When he told her that Olaf Howardson was fighting against Thorbiorn and Vakr, she instructed her second son to go help his family.
“I will not go,” said he. “I would rather fight for Olaf than for them. It is a shame for two to set on one man, and they such great champions too. I will not be the third; I will not go.”
“I’m not going,” he said. “I’d rather fight for Olaf than for them. It’s shameful for two to gang up on one man, especially when they’re such great champions. I won’t be the third; I’m not going.”
“Now I know that thou art a coward,” sneered his mother. “Daughter, not son, thou art, too timid to help thy kinsfolk. I will show thee that I am a braver daughter than thou a son!”
“Now I know you’re a coward,” sneered his mother. “You’re a daughter, not a son, too afraid to help your family. I’ll show you that I’m a braver daughter than you are a son!”
Olaf’s Death
By these words Thordis so enraged her son that he seized his axe and rushed from the house down the hill towards Olaf, who could not see the new-comer, because he stood with his back to the house. Coming close to [Pg 106] Olaf, the new assailant drove the axe in deep between his shoulders, and when Olaf felt the blow he turned and with a mighty stroke slew his last enemy. Thereupon Thorbiorn thrust Olaf through with the sword Warflame, and he died. Then Thorbiorn took Olaf’s teeth, which he smote from his jaw, wrapped them in a cloth, and carried them home.
By these words, Thordis so enraged her son that he grabbed his axe and charged out of the house down the hill towards Olaf, who couldn't see him coming because he had his back to the house. As he got close to [Pg 106] Olaf, the new attacker drove the axe deep between his shoulders, and when Olaf felt the blow, he turned and with a powerful strike killed his last enemy. Then Thorbiorn stabbed Olaf with the sword Warflame, and he died. After that, Thorbiorn knocked Olaf's teeth out, wrapped them in a cloth, and took them home.
The news of the slaughter was at once told by Thorbiorn (for so long as homicide was not concealed it was not considered murder), and told fairly, so that all men praised Olaf for his brave defence, and lamented his death. But when men sought for the fair Sigrid she could not be found, and was seen no more from that day. She had loved Olaf greatly, had seen him fall, and could not live when he was dead; but no man knew where she died or was buried.
The news of the massacre was quickly reported by Thorbiorn (as long as a killing wasn’t hidden, it wasn’t called murder), and he shared it accurately, so everyone praised Olaf for his courageous defense and mourned his death. However, when people looked for the beautiful Sigrid, she was nowhere to be found and was never seen again after that day. She had loved Olaf deeply, had witnessed his fall, and couldn’t bear to live after he was gone; but no one knew where she died or where she was buried.
The terrible news of Olaf’s death came to Howard, and he sighed heavily and took to his bed for grief, and remained bedridden for twelve months, leaving his wife Biargey to manage the daily fishing and the farm. Men thought that Olaf would be for ever unavenged, because Howard was too feeble, and his adversary too mighty and too unjust.
The terrible news of Olaf’s death reached Howard, and he sighed deeply and went to bed in his grief, staying there for a whole year while his wife Biargey handled the daily fishing and the farm. People believed that Olaf would never be avenged because Howard was too weak, and his enemy was too powerful and too ruthless.
Howard Claims Wergild for Olaf
When a year had passed away Biargey came to Howard where he lay in his bed, and bade him arise and go to Bathstead. Said she:
When a year had gone by, Biargey came to Howard while he was lying in bed and told him to get up and go to Bathstead. She said:
“I would have thee claim wergild for our son, since a man that can no longer fight may well prove his valour by word of mouth, and if Thorbiorn should show any sign of justice thou shalt not claim too much.”
“I want you to claim compensation for our son, since a man who can no longer fight can still show his bravery through words, and if Thorbiorn shows any sign of fairness, you shouldn’t ask for too much.”
Howard replied: “I know it is a bootless errand to ask justice from Thorbiorn, but I will do thy will in this matter.”
Howard replied: “I know it’s pointless to seek justice from Thorbiorn, but I will do what you ask in this matter.”
[Pg 107] So Howard went heavily, walking as an old man, to Bathstead, and, after the usual greetings, said:
[Pg 107] So Howard walked slowly, like an old man, to Bathstead, and after the usual greetings, said:
“I have come to thee, Thorbiorn, on a great matter—to claim wergild for my dead son Olaf, whom thou didst slay guiltless.”
“I've come to you, Thorbiorn, about something serious—to demand compensation for my son Olaf, whom you killed without cause.”
Thorbiorn answered: “I have never yet paid a wergild, though I have slain many men—some say innocent men. But I am sorry for thee, since thou hast lost a brave son, and I will at least give thee something. There is an old horse named Dodderer out in the pastures, grey with age, sore-backed, too old to work; but thou canst take him home, and perhaps he will be some good, when thou hast fed him up.”
Thorbiorn replied, “I’ve never paid a wergild, even though I’ve killed many men—some say innocent ones. But I feel for you since you’ve lost a brave son, and I’ll at least give you something. There’s an old horse named Dodderer out in the pastures, gray with age, sore-backed, and too old to work; but you can take him home, and maybe he’ll be of some use once you’ve fed him up.”
Now Howard was angered beyond speech. He reddened and turned straight to the door; and as he went down the hall Vakr shouted and jeered; but Howard said no word, good or bad. He returned home, and took to his bed for another year.
Now Howard was so angry he couldn't even speak. His face turned red as he headed straight for the door; and as he walked down the hall, Vakr yelled and mocked him; but Howard didn't say anything, good or bad. He went home and went to bed for another year.
Howard leaves the house of Thorbiorn
Howard exits Thorbiorn's house.
Howard at the Thing
In the second year Biargey again urged Howard to try for a wergild. She suggested that he should follow Thorbiorn to the Thing and try to obtain justice, for men loathed Thorbiorn’s evil ways, and Howard would be sure to have many sympathizers. Howard was loath to go. “Thorbiorn, my son’s slayer, has mocked me once; shall he mock me again where all the chieftains are assembled? I will not go to endure such shame!”
In the second year, Biargey once more urged Howard to seek a wergild. She suggested he follow Thorbiorn to the Thing and try to get justice, since people hated Thorbiorn’s wicked ways, and Howard would surely have many supporters. Howard was reluctant to go. “Thorbiorn, the killer of my son, has mocked me once; will he mock me again in front of all the chieftains? I refuse to endure that kind of shame!”
To his surprise, Biargey urged her will, saying: “Thou wilt have friends, I know, since Guest will be there, and he is a just man, and will strive to bring about peace between thee and Thorbiorn. And hearken to me, and heed my words, husband! If Thorbiorn is condemned to pay thee money, and there is a large ring of assessors, it may be that when thou and he are [Pg 108] in the ring together he will do something to grieve thee sorely. Then look thou well to it! If thy heart be light, make thou no peace; I am somewhat foresighted, and I know that then Olaf shall be avenged. But if thou be heavy-hearted, then do thou be reconciled to Thorbiorn, for I know that Olaf shall lie unatoned for.”
To his surprise, Biargey insisted, saying: “You will have friends, I know, since Guest will be there, and he's a fair man who will try to create peace between you and Thorbiorn. And listen to me, and pay attention to my words, husband! If Thorbiorn is ordered to pay you money, and there is a large group of assessors, it might happen that when you and he are [Pg 108] in the ring together, he will do something to hurt you deeply. So be careful! If you feel lighthearted, don’t make peace; I have some foresight, and I know that Olaf will be avenged. But if you feel heavy-hearted, then reconcile with Thorbiorn, because I know that Olaf will remain unavenged.”
Howard replied: “Wife, I understand thee not, nor thy words, but this I know: I would do and bear all things if I might but obtain due vengeance for Olaf’s death.”
Howard replied: “Wife, I don’t understand you or your words, but I know this: I would do anything and endure everything if I could just get proper revenge for Olaf’s death.”
At last Howard, impressed by his wife’s half-prophetic words, roused himself, and rode away to the Thing; here he found shelter with a great chieftain, Steinthor of Ere, who was kind to the old man, and gave Howard a place in his booth. Steinthor praised Olaf’s courage and manful defence, and bade his followers cherish the old man, and not arouse his grief for his dead son.
At last, Howard, moved by his wife's almost prophetic words, gathered himself and rode off to the Thing. There, he found refuge with a great chieftain, Steinthor of Ere, who treated the old man kindly and offered him a spot in his booth. Steinthor praised Olaf's bravery and strong defense, and urged his followers to care for the old man and not to bring up the pain of his deceased son.
Howard and Thorbiorn
As the days wore on Howard did nothing towards obtaining compensation for his great loss, until Steinthor asked him why he took no action in the matter. Howard replied that he felt helpless against Thorbiorn’s evil words and deeds; but Steinthor bade him try to win Guest to his side—then he would succeed. Howard took heart, and set off for the booth which Thorbiorn shared with Guest; but unhappily Guest was not there when Howard came. Thorbiorn greeted him and asked what matter had brought him, and Howard replied:
As the days passed, Howard didn’t do anything to get compensation for his huge loss until Steinthor asked him why he wasn’t taking any action. Howard replied that he felt powerless against Thorbiorn’s harmful words and actions; but Steinthor encouraged him to try to win Guest over to his side—then he would have a chance at success. Feeling more hopeful, Howard headed to the booth that Thorbiorn shared with Guest; but unfortunately, Guest wasn’t there when Howard arrived. Thorbiorn welcomed him and asked what brought him there, and Howard replied:
“My grief for Olaf is yet deep in my heart; still I remember his death; and now again I come to claim a wergild for him.”
“My sorrow for Olaf still weighs heavily on my heart; I remember his death clearly; and now I’ve come once more to claim compensation for him.”
Thorbiorn answered: “Come to me at home in my [Pg 109] own country, and I may do somewhat for thee, but I will not have thee whining against me here.”
Thorbiorn replied, “Come visit me at my place in my [Pg 109] own country, and I might be able to help you, but I won’t tolerate you complaining about me here.”
Howard said: “If thou wilt do nothing here, I have proved that thou wilt do still less in thine own country; but I had hoped for help from other chieftains.”
Howard said: “If you’re not going to do anything here, I’ve shown that you’ll do even less in your own country; but I was hoping for help from other leaders.”
Thorbiorn burst out wrathfully: “See! He will stir up other men against me! Get thee gone, old man, or thou shalt not escape a beating.”
Thorbiorn shouted angrily, “Look! He’s going to turn other people against me! Get lost, old man, or you’ll get yourself beaten up.”
Now Howard was greatly angered, and said: “Yes, old I am—too old and feeble to win respect; but the days have been when I would not have endured such wrong; yea, and if Olaf were still alive thou wouldst not have flouted me thus.” As he left Thorbiorn’s sight his grief and anger were so great that he did not notice Guest returning, but went heavily to Steinthor’s booth, where he told all Thorbiorn’s injustice, and won much sympathy.
Now Howard was really angry and said, “Yeah, I’m old—too old and weak to earn respect; but there was a time when I wouldn’t have put up with this kind of wrong; and if Olaf were still alive, you wouldn’t have treated me like this.” As he walked out of Thorbiorn’s sight, he was so upset and furious that he didn’t even notice Guest coming back. Instead, he went slowly to Steinthor’s booth, where he shared everything about Thorbiorn's injustice and gained a lot of sympathy.
Guest and Howard
When Guest had entered the booth he sat down beside Thorbiorn and said:
When Guest walked into the booth, he sat down next to Thorbiorn and said:
“Who was the man whom I met leaving the booth just now?”
“Who was the guy I just saw leaving the booth?”
“A wise question for a wise man to ask! How can I tell? So many come and go,” said Thorbiorn.
“A smart question for a smart person to ask! How can I know? So many come and go,” said Thorbiorn.
“But this was an old man, large of stature, lame in one knee; yet he looked a brave warrior, and he was so wrathful that he did not know where he went. He seemed a man likely to be lucky, too, and not one to be lightly wronged.”
“But this was an old man, tall in build, with a limp in one knee; still, he appeared to be a fierce warrior, and he was so angry that he didn't know where he was going. He seemed like someone who might have good fortune, too, and not someone to be easily crossed.”
“That must have been old Howard the Halt,” said Thorbiorn. “He is a man from my district, who has come after me to the Thing.”
“That must have been old Howard the Halt,” Thorbiorn said. “He’s a guy from my area who came to the Thing to find me.”
“Ah! Was it his brave son Olaf whom thou didst slay guiltless?”
“Ah! Was it his brave son Olaf that you killed unjustly?”
[Pg 110] “Yes, certainly,” returned Thorbiorn.
"Yes, of course," replied Thorbiorn.
“How hast thou kept the promise of better ways which thou didst make when thou didst marry my sister?” he asked; and Thorbiorn sat silent. “This wrong must be amended,” said Guest, and sent an honourable man to bring Howard to him. Howard at first refused to face Thorbiorn again, but at last reluctantly consented to meet Guest, and when the latter had greeted him in friendly and honourable fashion he told the whole story, from the time of Thorbiorn’s first jealousy of Olaf.
“How have you kept the promise of improvement that you made when you married my sister?” he asked, and Thorbiorn remained silent. “This wrong needs to be fixed,” said Guest, and he sent a respectable man to bring Howard to him. At first, Howard refused to confront Thorbiorn again, but eventually, he reluctantly agreed to meet Guest. When they met, Guest greeted him in a friendly and respectful manner, and then he recounted the entire story, starting from Thorbiorn's initial jealousy of Olaf.
Guest was horrified. “Heard ever man such injustice!” he cried. “Now, Thorbiorn, choose one of two things: either my sister shall no longer be thy wife, or thou shalt allow me to give judgment between Howard and thee.”
Guest was horrified. “Has any man ever faced such injustice!” he cried. “Now, Thorbiorn, choose one of two things: either my sister will no longer be your wife, or you will let me decide between you and Howard.”
Guest’s Judgment and the Payment of the Wergild
Thorbiorn agreed to leave the matter in Guest’s hands, and many men were called to make a ring as assessors, that all might be legally done, and Thorbiorn and Howard stood together in the ring. Then Guest gave judgment: “Thorbiorn, I cannot condemn thee to pay Howard all thou owest—with all thy wealth, thou hast not money enough for that; but for slaying Olaf thou shalt pay a threefold wergild. For the other wrongs thou hast done him, I, thy brother-in-law, will try to atone by gifts, and friendship, and all honour in my power, as long as we both live; and if he will come home to stay with me he shall be right welcome.”
Thorbiorn agreed to let Guest handle the situation, and many men were called to form a circle as assessors so everything could be done legally, with Thorbiorn and Howard standing together in the circle. Then Guest announced his decision: “Thorbiorn, I can’t make you pay Howard everything you owe him—there’s not enough money in all your wealth for that; but for killing Olaf, you have to pay a triple wergild. For the other wrongs you’ve done to him, I, your brother-in-law, will try to make up for it with gifts, friendship, and all the honor I can provide, as long as we both are alive; and if he wants to come home to stay with me, he’ll be more than welcome.”
Thorbiorn agreed to the award, saying carelessly: “I will pay him at home in my own country, if he will come to me when I have more leisure.”
Thorbiorn accepted the award, saying casually: “I'll pay him back at home in my country if he comes to see me when I have more free time.”
“No,” said Guest, who distrusted Thorbiorn, “thou shalt pay here, and now, fully; and I myself will pay [Pg 111] one wergild, to help thee in atonement.” When this was agreed Howard sat down in the ring, and Guest gave him the one wergild (a hundred of silver), which Howard received in the skirt of his cloak; and then Thorbiorn paid one wergild slowly, coin by coin, and said he had no more money; but Guest bade him pay it all.
“No,” said Guest, who didn't trust Thorbiorn, “you will pay here and now, in full; and I will pay one wergild myself to help you atone.” Once this was settled, Howard sat down in the circle, and Guest gave him the one wergild (a hundred silver coins), which Howard took in the fold of his cloak; then Thorbiorn slowly paid one wergild, coin by coin, claiming he had no more money; but Guest insisted he pay it all.
Then Thorbiorn drew out a cloth and untied it, saying, “He will surely count himself paid in full if I give him this!” and he flung into the old man’s face, as he sat on the ground, the teeth of the dead Olaf, saying, “Here are thy son’s teeth!”
Then Thorbiorn pulled out a cloth and untied it, saying, “He'll definitely consider himself fully compensated if I give him this!” and he threw the teeth of the dead Olaf into the old man’s face as he sat on the ground, saying, “Here are your son’s teeth!”
Howard sprang up, bleeding, mad with rage and grief. The silver rolled in all directions from his cloak as he came to his feet, but he heeded it not at all. Blinded with blood, and furious, he broke through the ring of assessors, dashed one of them to earth, and rushed away like a young man; but when he came to Steinthor’s booth he lay as if dead, and spoke to no man.
Howard jumped up, bleeding, filled with rage and grief. Silver spilled everywhere from his cloak as he stood, but he didn't care about it at all. Blinded by blood and furious, he pushed through the crowd of assessors, knocked one of them down, and ran away like a young man; but when he reached Steinthor’s booth, he collapsed as if dead and didn't speak to anyone.
“The silver rolled in all directions from his cloak”
“The silver spilled out in all directions from his cloak.”
Guest would have no more to do with Thorbiorn. “Thou hast no equal for cruelty and evil; thou shalt surely repent it,” he said; and he rode to Bathstead, took his sister away, with all her wealth, and broke off his alliance with Thorbiorn, caring nothing for the shame he put upon so unjust a man.
Guest wanted nothing more to do with Thorbiorn. “You have no equal in cruelty and wickedness; you will surely regret this,” he said; and he rode to Bathstead, took his sister away along with all her riches, and ended his alliance with Thorbiorn, not caring at all about the shame he brought upon such an unjust man.
Howard went home, told Biargey all that had happened, and took to his bed again, a poor, old, helpless, miserable man; but his wife, who saw her presage beginning to come true, kept up her courage, rowed out fishing every day, and guided the household for yet another year.
Howard went home, told Biargey everything that had happened, and went back to bed as a poor, old, helpless, miserable man. But his wife, seeing her premonition starting to come true, kept her spirits up, went out fishing every day, and managed the household for another year.
Biargey and her Brethren
That summer, one day, as Biargey was rowed out to the fishing as usual, she saw Thorbiorn’s boat coming [Pg 112] up the firth, and bade her man take up the lines and go to meet him, and row round the cutter, while she talked with Thorbiorn. As Biargey’s little boat approached the cutter Thorbiorn stopped his vessel for he saw that she would speak with him, and her boat circled round the cutter while she asked his business, and learnt that he was going with Vakr to meet a brother and nephew of his, to bring them to Bathstead, and that he expected to be away from home for a week. The little skiff had now passed completely round the motionless cutter, and Olaf’s mother, having learnt all she wanted, bade her rower quit Thorbiorn; the little boat shot swiftly and suddenly away, leaving Thorbiorn with an uneasy sense of witchcraft. So disquieted did he feel that he would have pursued her and drowned “the old hag,” as he called her, had he not been prevented by Brand the Strong, who had been helped in his need by Olaf.
That summer, one day, as Biargey was being rowed out to fish as usual, she saw Thorbiorn’s boat coming up the inlet, and she instructed her man to grab the lines and go meet him, rowing around the cutter while she talked to Thorbiorn. As Biargey’s small boat approached the cutter, Thorbiorn stopped his vessel because he saw that she wanted to speak with him, and her boat circled around the cutter as she asked about his business. She learned that he was going with Vakr to meet a brother and nephew of his to bring them to Bathstead and that he expected to be away from home for a week. The little skiff had now completely circled the still cutter, and Olaf’s mother, having found out everything she needed, told her rower to leave Thorbiorn. The small boat shot off quickly and suddenly, leaving Thorbiorn with an unsettling sense of witchcraft. He felt so disturbed that he considered pursuing her and drowning “the old hag,” as he called her, but he was stopped by Brand the Strong, who had been aided in his time of need by Olaf.
As the little craft shot away Biargey smiled mysteriously, and said to her rower: “Now I feel sure that Olaf my son will be avenged. I have work to do: let us not go home yet.”
As the small boat sped away, Biargey smiled enigmatically and said to her rower, “Now I’m certain that my son Olaf will be avenged. I have things to do; let’s not head home just yet.”
“Where, then, shall we go?” asked the man.
“Where should we go now?” asked the man.
“To my brother Valbrand.”
“To my brother Valbrand.”
Valbrand
Now Valbrand was an old man who had been a mighty warrior in his youth, but had now settled down to a life of quiet and peace; he had, however, two promising sons, well-grown and manly youths. When Valbrand saw his sister he came to meet her, saying:
Now Valbrand was an old man who had been a great warrior in his youth, but had now settled into a life of calm and tranquility; he did, however, have two promising sons, strong and manly young men. When Valbrand saw his sister, he went to greet her, saying:
“Welcome, sister! Seldom it is that we see thee. Wilt thou abide with us this night, or is thine errand one that craves haste?”
“Welcome, sister! It's rare that we see you. Will you stay with us tonight, or do you have urgent business that needs your attention?”
“I must be home to-night,” she replied, and added [Pg 113] mysteriously: “But there is help I would fain ask of thee. Wilt thou lend me thy seal-nets? We have not enough to catch such fish as we need.”
“I need to be home tonight,” she replied, and added [Pg 113] mysteriously: “But there's some help I’d like to ask of you. Will you lend me your seal nets? We don’t have enough to catch the fish we need.”
Valbrand answered: “Willingly, and thou shalt choose for thyself. Here are three, one old and worn out, two new and untried; which wilt thou take?”
Valbrand answered, “Sure, and you can choose for yourself. Here are three: one old and worn out, and two new and untested; which one do you want?”
“I will have the new ones, but I do not need them yet; keep them ready for the day when I shall send and ask for them,” Biargey replied, and bade Valbrand farewell, and rowed away to her next brother.
“I'll take the new ones, but I don't need them yet; have them ready for when I ask for them,” Biargey said, and then she said goodbye to Valbrand and rowed off to see her next brother.
Thorbrand and Asbrand
When Howard’s wife came to her brother Thorbrand she was well received by him and his two sons, and here she asked for the loan of a trout-net, since she had not enough to catch the fish. Thorbrand offered her her choice—one old and worn out, or two new and untried nets; and again Biargey chose the new ones, and bade them be ready when the messenger came.
When Howard’s wife arrived at her brother Thorbrand’s place, he and his two sons welcomed her warmly. She asked to borrow a trout net because she didn't have enough to catch fish. Thorbrand offered her a choice: one old and worn-out net, or two new and unused ones. Biargey chose the new ones again and asked them to be ready when the messenger came.
From her third brother, Asbrand, who had only one son, Biargey asked a turf-cutter, as hers was not keen enough to cut all she wanted; again she was offered her choice, and chose the new, untried cutter, instead of the old, rusty, notched one. Then Biargey bade farewell to Asbrand, refusing his offer of hospitality, and went home to Howard, and told him of her quests and the promises she had received. The old couple knew what the promises meant, but they said nothing to each other about it.
From her brother Asbrand, who had just one son, Biargey asked a turf-cutter since hers wasn't cutting enough for her needs; once again, she was given a choice and picked the new, untested cutter over the old, rusty, worn-out one. Then Biargey said goodbye to Asbrand, declining his offer of hospitality, and went home to Howard, sharing her adventures and the promises she had received. The elderly couple understood what the promises meant, but they didn't say anything to each other about it.
The Arousing of Howard
When seven days had passed Biargey came to Howard, saying: “Arise now, and play the man, if thou wilt ever win vengeance for Olaf. Thou must do it [Pg 114] now or never, since now the opportunity has come. Knowest thou not that to-day Thorbiorn returns to Bathstead, and thou must meet him to-day? And have I not found helpers for thee in my nephews? Thou wilt not need to face the strife alone.”
When seven days had passed, Biargey came to Howard and said, “Get up now and be a man if you ever want to get revenge for Olaf. You have to do it [Pg 114] now or never, because the chance has come. Don't you know that Thorbiorn is coming back to Bathstead today, and you need to confront him today? And I’ve found allies for you in my nephews. You won’t have to face the fight alone.”
Hereupon Howard sprang up joyfully from his bed, and was no longer lame or halt, nor looked like an old man, but moved briskly, clad himself in good armour, and seemed a mighty warrior. His joy broke forth in words, and he chanted songs of gladness in vengeance, and joy in strife, and evil omen to the death-doomed foe. Thus gladly, with spear in hand, he went forth to find his enemy and avenge his son; but he turned and kissed his brave wife farewell, for he said: “It may well be that we shall not meet again.” Biargey said: “Nay, we shall meet again, for I know that thou bearest a bold heart and a strong arm, and wilt do valiantly.”
Here, Howard jumped up happily from his bed, no longer limping or looking old, but moving with energy, putting on good armor, and appearing as a mighty warrior. His joy burst forth in words, and he sang songs of happiness in vengeance, and joy in battle, cursing the death-doomed enemy. With his spear in hand, he bravely went out to find his foe and avenge his son; but he turned and kissed his brave wife goodbye, saying, “We might not meet again.” Biargey replied, “No, we will meet again, for I know you have a brave heart and a strong arm, and you will fight valiantly.”
Howard Gathers his Friends
Howard and one fighting-man took their boat and rowed to Valbrand’s house, and saw him and his sons making hay. Valbrand greeted Howard well, for he had not seen him for long, and begged him to stay there, but Howard would not. “I am in haste, and have come to fetch the two new seal-nets thou didst lend to my wife,” he said; and Valbrand understood him well. He called to his sons, “Come hither, lads; here is your kinsman Howard, with mighty work on hand,” and the two youths ran up hastily, leaving their hay-making. Valbrand went to the house, and returned bearing good weapons, which he gave to his sons, bidding them follow their kinsman Howard and help in his vengeance.
Howard and one fighter took their boat and rowed to Valbrand’s house, where they saw him and his sons making hay. Valbrand greeted Howard warmly since he hadn't seen him in a while and invited him to stay, but Howard declined. “I’m in a hurry, and I’ve come to get the two new seal nets you lent my wife,” he said, and Valbrand understood him perfectly. He called to his sons, “Come here, boys; your cousin Howard has important work to do,” and the two boys ran over quickly, leaving their hay-making behind. Valbrand went inside the house and came back with good weapons, which he gave to his sons, telling them to follow their cousin Howard and assist in his mission of vengeance.
They three went down to the boat, took their [Pg 115] seats beside Howard’s man, and rowed to Asbrand’s house. There Howard asked for the promised new turf-cutter, and Asbrand’s son, a tall and manly youth, joined the party. At their next visit, to Thorbrand’s house, Howard asked for the two trout-nets, and Thorbrand’s two sons, with one stout fighting-man, came gladly with their kinsman.
They all three went down to the boat, took their [Pg 115] seats next to Howard’s guy, and rowed to Asbrand’s house. There, Howard asked for the promised new turf-cutter, and Asbrand’s son, a tall and strong young man, joined the group. On their next visit to Thorbrand’s house, Howard asked for the two trout nets, and Thorbrand’s two sons, along with a burly fighter, happily came along with their relative.
Howard’s Plan
As they rowed away together one of the youths asked: “Why is it that thou hast no sword or axe, Uncle Howard?” Howard replied: “It may be that we shall meet Thorbiorn, and when the meeting is over I shall not be a swordless man, but it is likely that I shall have Warflame, that mighty weapon, the best of swords; and here I have a good spear.”
As they paddled away together, one of the young men asked, “Why don’t you have a sword or axe, Uncle Howard?” Howard replied, “It could be that we will run into Thorbiorn, and after that meeting, I won’t be without a sword, but it’s likely I’ll have Warflame, that powerful weapon, the best of swords; and here I have a good spear.”
These words seemed to them all a good omen, and as they rowed towards Bathstead they saw a flock of ravens, which encouraged them yet more, since the raven was the bird of Odin, the haunter of fields of strife and bloodshed.
These words felt like a good sign to all of them, and as they paddled towards Bathstead, they spotted a group of ravens, which boosted their spirits even more, since the raven was Odin's bird, associated with battles and bloodshed.
When they reached Bathstead they sprang on the jetty, carried their boat over the ridge of shingle to the quiet pool by the boathouse, and hid themselves where they could see, but remain themselves unseen. Howard took command, and appointed their places, bidding them be wary, and not stir till he gave the word.
When they got to Bathstead, they jumped onto the jetty, dragged their boat over the pebble ridge to the calm water by the boathouse, and concealed themselves in a spot where they could see but wouldn't be seen. Howard took charge, assigned them their positions, and told them to be careful and not move until he signaled.
Thorbiorn’s Return
Late that evening, just before dusk, Thorbiorn and Vakr came home, bringing their kinsmen with them, a party of ten in all. They had no suspicion of any ambush, and Thorbiorn said to Vakr: “It is a fine night, and dry, Vakr; we will leave the boat here—she will take no hurt through the night—and thou shalt carry our swords and spears up to the boathouse.”
Late that evening, just before dusk, Thorbiorn and Vakr came home, bringing their relatives with them, a group of ten in total. They had no idea of any ambush, and Thorbiorn said to Vakr, “It’s a nice night, and dry, Vakr; we’ll leave the boat here—it won’t get damaged overnight—and you should take our swords and spears up to the boathouse.”
[Pg 116] Vakr obeyed, and bore all the weapons to the boathouse. Howard’s men would have slain him then but Howard forbade, and let him return to the jetty for more armour. When Vakr had gone back Howard sent to the boathouse for the magic sword, Warflame; drawing it, he gripped it hard and brandished it, for he would fain avenge Olaf with the weapon which had slain him. When Vakr came towards the ambush a second time he was laden with shields and helmets. Howard’s men sprang up to take him, and he turned to flee as he saw and heard them. But his foot slipped, and he fell into the pool, and lay there weighed down by all the armour, till he died miserably—a fitting end for one so ignoble and cruel.
[Pg 116] Vakr obeyed and carried all the weapons to the boathouse. Howard’s men would have killed him then, but Howard stopped them and let him return to the jetty for more armor. When Vakr went back, Howard sent to the boathouse for the magic sword, Warflame; pulling it out, he gripped it tightly and waved it around, eager to avenge Olaf with the weapon that had killed him. When Vakr approached the ambush a second time, he was weighed down with shields and helmets. Howard’s men jumped up to seize him, and he turned to run when he saw and heard them. But his foot slipped, and he fell into the pool, lying there burdened by all the armor until he died painfully—a fitting end for someone so dishonorable and cruel.
Thorbiorn’s Death
Howard’s men shouted and waved their weapons, and ran down to the beach to attack their enemies; but Thorbiorn, seeing them, flung himself into the sea, swimming towards a small rocky islet. When Howard saw this he took Warflame between his teeth, and, old as he was, plunged into the waves and pursued Thorbiorn. The latter had, however, a considerable start, and was both younger and stronger than his adversary, so that he was already on the rock and prepared to dash a huge stone at Howard, when the old man reached the islet. Now there seemed no hope for Howard, but still he clung fiercely to the rock and strove to draw himself up on the land. Thorbiorn lifted the huge stone to cast at his foe, but his foot slipped on the wet rocks, and he fell backward; before he could recover his footing Howard rushed forward and slew him with his own sword Warflame, striking out his teeth, as Thorbiorn had done to Olaf.
Howard’s men shouted and waved their weapons, running down to the beach to attack their enemies. But Thorbiorn, seeing them, jumped into the sea and swam towards a small rocky islet. When Howard saw this, he took Warflame between his teeth and, despite his age, plunged into the waves and chased after Thorbiorn. However, Thorbiorn had a good lead and was both younger and stronger than Howard, so he was already on the rock and ready to throw a huge stone at him when the old man reached the islet. It seemed like there was no hope for Howard, but he clung tightly to the rock and tried to pull himself up onto the land. Thorbiorn lifted the huge stone to throw at his enemy, but his foot slipped on the wet rocks, and he fell backward. Before he could get back on his feet, Howard rushed forward and killed him with his own sword, Warflame, knocking out his teeth just like Thorbiorn had done to Olaf.
“Thorbiorn lifted the huge stone”
“Thorbiorn lifted the massive stone”
When Howard swam back to Bathstead, and they [Pg 117] told him that in all six of Thorbiorn’s men were dead, while he had only lost one serving-man, he rejoiced greatly; but his vengeance was not satisfied until he had slain yet another brother of Thorbiorn’s.
When Howard swam back to Bathstead, and they [Pg 117] told him that all six of Thorbiorn’s men were dead, while he had only lost one servant, he felt a great joy; but his thirst for revenge wasn’t satisfied until he had killed another brother of Thorbiorn’s.
Steinthor Shelters Howard
Then, with the news of this great revenge to be told, Howard and his kinsmen took refuge with that Steinthor who had given him help and shelter during the Thing.
Then, with the news of this great revenge to be revealed, Howard and his family took refuge with Steinthor, who had helped and sheltered him during the Thing.
“Who are ye, and what tidings do ye bring?” asked Steinthor as the little party of seven entered his hall.
“Who are you, and what news do you bring?” asked Steinthor as the small group of seven entered his hall.
“I am Howard, and these are my kinsmen,” said Howard. “We tell the slaying of Thorbiorn and his brothers, his nephews and his house-carles, eight in all.”
“I am Howard, and these are my family,” said Howard. “We’re here to tell the story of the killing of Thorbiorn and his brothers, his nephews, and his warriors, eight in total.”
Steinthor exclaimed in surprise: “Art thou that Howard, old and bedridden, who didst seem like to die last year at the Thing, and hast thou done these mighty deeds with only these youths to aid thee? This is a great marvel, nearly as wondrous as thy restoration to youth and health. Great enmity will ye have aroused against you!”
Steinthor exclaimed in surprise: “Are you really that Howard, old and bedridden, who looked like he was going to die last year at the Thing, and have you done these amazing feats with just these young people to help you? This is truly incredible, almost as astonishing as your return to youth and health. You will have stirred up a lot of resentment against you!”
Said Howard: “Bethink thee that thou didst promise me thy help if I should ever need it. Therefore have I come to thee now, because I have some little need of aid.”
Said Howard: “Remember that you promised me your help if I ever needed it. That's why I've come to you now, because I have a small need for assistance.”
Steinthor laughed. “A little help! When dost thou think thou wilt need much, if this be not the time? But bide ye all here in honour, and I will set the matter right, since thou and these thy helpers have done so valiantly.”
Steinthor laughed. “A little help! When do you think you’ll need a lot, if not now? But you all stay here in honor, and I’ll fix things since you and your helpers have done so bravely.”
The Thing and Guest’s Award
Howard and his kinsmen abode long with their host, until the Thing met again; then Steinthor rode away, leaving the uncle and nephews under good safeguard. [Pg 118] It was a great meeting, with many cases to judge. When the matter of the death of Thorbiorn’s family was brought up Steinthor spoke on Howard’s behalf, and offered to let Guest again give judgment, since he had done so before. This offer was accepted by Thorbiorn’s surviving kinsfolk, and Guest, as before, gave a fair award.
Howard and his relatives stayed with their host for a long time until the Thing reconvened. Then Steinthor rode away, leaving the uncle and nephews well protected. [Pg 118] It was a significant meeting with many cases to decide. When the issue of Thorbiorn’s family death was raised, Steinthor spoke for Howard and suggested that Guest be allowed to pass judgment again, since he had done it before. This offer was accepted by Thorbiorn’s remaining relatives, and Guest, as before, gave a fair ruling.
Since a threefold wergild was still due to Howard for the slaying of Olaf, three of the eight dead need not be paid for. Thorbiorn, Vakr, and that brother of his slain by Olaf should continue unatoned for, because they were evildoers, and fell in an unrighteous quarrel of their own seeking; moreover, the slaying of Howard’s serving-man cancelled one wergild; there remained, therefore, but one wergild for Howard to pay—one hundred of silver—which was paid out of hand. In addition to this, Howard must change his dwelling, and his nephews must travel abroad for some years. This sentence pleased all men greatly, and they broke up the Thing in great content, and Howard rode home at the head of a goodly company to his stout-hearted wife Biargey, who had kept his house and lands in good order all this time. They made a great feast, and gave rich gifts to all their friends and kinsmen; then when the farewells were over the exiles went abroad and did valiantly in Norway; but Howard sold his lands and moved to another part of the island. There he prospered greatly; and when he died his memory was handed down as that of a mighty warrior and a valiant and prudent man.
Since Howard still owed a triple wergild for Olaf’s death, he didn’t have to pay for three of the eight dead. Thorbiorn, Vakr, and Thorbiorn’s brother, who Olaf killed, should remain unatoned for, as they were wrongdoers who fell in a fight of their own making. Additionally, the death of Howard’s servant cancelled one wergild; therefore, only one wergild remained for Howard to pay—one hundred pieces of silver—which was paid right away. In addition to this, Howard had to move to a different place, and his nephews had to travel abroad for a few years. This decision pleased everyone greatly, and they ended the Thing contentedly. Howard rode home at the head of a good company to his brave wife Biargey, who had taken care of his home and lands throughout this time. They held a grand feast and gave generous gifts to all their friends and family; after the farewells, the exiles went abroad and did well in Norway, while Howard sold his lands and moved to another area on the island. There, he thrived; and when he died, his legacy was remembered as that of a great warrior and a brave and wise man.
CHAPTER VII: ROLAND, THE HERO OF EARLY FRANCE
The Roland Legends
CHARLES THE GREAT, King of the Franks, world-famous as Charlemagne, won his undying renown by innumerable victories for France and for the Church. Charles as the head of the Holy Roman Empire and the Pope as the head of the Holy Catholic Church equally dominated the imagination of the mediæval world. Yet in romance Charlemagne’s fame has been eclipsed by that of his illustrious nephew and vassal, Roland, whose crowning glory has sprung from his last conflict and heroic death in the valley of Roncesvalles.
CHARLES THE GREAT, King of the Franks, world-famous as Charlemagne, earned his lasting fame through countless victories for France and the Church. Charles, as the leader of the Holy Roman Empire, and the Pope, as the head of the Holy Catholic Church, held prominent positions in the minds of people during the medieval period. However, in stories of romance, Charlemagne's legacy has been overshadowed by that of his renowned nephew and vassal, Roland, whose ultimate glory comes from his final battle and heroic death in the valley of Roncesvalles.
On Fontarabian echoes carried,
That came to King Charles, When Roland was brave, and Olivier,
And every paladin and noble On Roncesvalles, he died.
Briefly, the historical facts are these: In A.D. 778 Charles was returning from an expedition into Spain, where the dissensions of the Moorish rulers had offered him the chance of extending his borders while he fought for the Christian faith against the infidel. He had taken Pampeluna, but had been checked before Saragossa, and had not ventured beyond the Ebro; he was now making his way home through the Pyrenees. When the main army had safely traversed the passes, the rear was suddenly attacked by an overwhelming body of mountaineers, Gascons and Basques, who, resenting the violation of their mountain sanctuaries, and longing for plunder, drove the [Pg 120] Frankish rearguard into a little valley (now marked by the chapel of Ibagneta and still called Roncesvalles), and there slew every man.
Briefly, the historical facts are these: In A.D. 778, Charles was returning from an expedition into Spain, where the conflicts among the Moorish rulers had given him the opportunity to expand his territory while he fought for the Christian faith against the infidels. He had captured Pampeluna but had been stopped before Saragossa and hadn't gone beyond the Ebro; he was now making his way home through the Pyrenees. Once the main army had safely crossed the passes, the rear was suddenly attacked by a large group of mountain people, Gascons and Basques, who, angered by the violation of their mountain sanctuaries and eager for loot, drove the [Pg 120] Frankish rearguard into a small valley (now marked by the chapel of Ibagneta and still called Roncesvalles), and there killed every man.
Charlemagne
Stella Langdale
Charlemagne Stella Langdale
The Historic Basis
The whole romantic legend of Roland has sprung from the simple words in a contemporary chronicle, “In which battle was slain Roland, prefect of the marches of Brittany.”[12]
The entire romantic story of Roland has come from the straightforward phrase in a contemporary account, “In which battle was killed Roland, governor of the borders of Brittany.”[12]
This same fight of Roncesvalles was the theme of an archaic poem, the “Song of Altobiscar,” written about 1835. In it we hear the exultation of the Basques as they see the knights of France fall beneath their onslaughts. The Basques are on the heights—they hear the trampling of a mighty host which throngs the narrow valley below: its numbers are as countless as the sands of the sea, its movement as resistless as the waves which roll those sands on the shore. Awe fills the bosoms of the mountain tribesmen, but their leader is undaunted. “Let us unite our strong arms!” he cries aloud. “Let us tear our rocks from their beds and hurl them upon the enemy! Let us crush and slay them all!” So said, so done: the rocks roll plunging into the valley, slaying whole troops in their descent. “And what mangled flesh, what broken bones, what seas of blood! Soon of that gallant band not one is left alive; night covers all, the eagles devour the flesh, and the bones whiten in this valley to all eternity!”
This same battle of Roncesvalles was the subject of an old poem, the “Song of Altobiscar,” written around 1835. In it, we hear the excitement of the Basques as they watch the knights of France fall under their attacks. The Basques are on the heights—they hear the thundering of a massive army filling the narrow valley below: its numbers are as countless as the grains of sand on the beach, its movement as unstoppable as the waves that wash those sands ashore. Fear grips the hearts of the mountain tribesmen, but their leader is fearless. “Let’s join our strong forces!” he shouts. “Let’s tear the rocks from their beds and throw them at the enemy! Let’s crush and kill them all!” As he said, so it was done: the rocks roll down into the valley, taking out whole groups in their fall. “And what mangled flesh, what broken bones, what seas of blood! Soon of that brave band, not one will be left alive; night blankets everything, the eagles feast on the flesh, and the bones will bleach in this valley for all eternity!”
A Spanish Version
So runs the “Song of Altobiscar.” But Spain too claims part of the honour of the day of Roncesvalles. [Pg 121] True, Roland was in reality slain by Basques, not by Spaniards; but Spain, eager to share the honour, has glorified a national hero, Bernardo del Carpio, who, in the Spanish legend, defeats Roland in single combat and wins the day.
So goes the “Song of Altobiscar.” But Spain also claims a share of the glory from the day of Roncesvalles. [Pg 121] True, Roland was actually killed by Basques, not Spaniards; but Spain, wanting to be part of the honor, has celebrated a national hero, Bernardo del Carpio, who, in the Spanish legend, defeats Roland in one-on-one combat and wins the battle.
The Italian Orlando
Italy has laid claim to Roland, and in the guise of Orlando, Orlando Furioso, Orlando Innamorato, has made him into a fantastic, chivalrous knight, a hero of many magical adventures.
Italy has claimed Roland, and in the form of Orlando, Orlando Furioso, Orlando Innamorato, has turned him into an incredible, chivalrous knight, a hero of numerous magical adventures.
Roland in French Literature
Noblest of all, however, is the development of the “Roland Saga” in French literature; for, even setting aside much legendary lore and accumulated tradition, the Roland of the old epic is a perfect hero of the early days of feudalism, when chivalry was in its very beginnings, before the cult of the Blessed Virgin Mary added the grace of courtesy to its heroism. Evidently Roland had grown in importance before the “Chanson de Roland” took its present form, for we find the rearguard skirmish magnified into a great battle, which manifestly contains recollections of later Saracen invasions and Gascon revolts. As befits the hero of an epic, Roland is now of royal blood, the nephew of the great emperor, who has himself increased in age and splendour; this heroic Roland can obviously only be overcome by the treachery of one of the Franks themselves, so there appears the traitor Ganelon (a Romance version of a certain Danilo or Nanilo), who is among the Twelve Peers what Judas was among the Apostles; the mighty Saracens, not the insignificant Basques, are now the victors; and the vengeance taken by Charlemagne on the Saracens and on the traitor is boldly [Pg 122] added to history, which leaves the disaster unavenged. Thus the bare fact was embroidered over gradually by the historical imagination, aided by patriotism, until a really national hero was evolved out of an obscure Breton count.
Noblest of all, however, is the development of the “Roland Saga” in French literature; for, even putting aside much legendary lore and accumulated tradition, the Roland of the old epic is a perfect hero of the early days of feudalism, when chivalry was just starting out, before the devotion to the Blessed Virgin Mary added the grace of courtesy to its heroism. Clearly, Roland had grown in significance before the “Chanson de Roland” took its current form, as we see the rearguard skirmish transformed into a major battle, which clearly reflects memories of later Saracen invasions and Gascon revolts. As fits the hero of an epic, Roland is now of royal lineage, the nephew of the great emperor, who has himself aged and gained splendor; this heroic Roland can only be defeated through the betrayal of one of the Franks themselves, which leads to the appearance of the traitor Ganelon (a Romance version of a certain Danilo or Nanilo), who is among the Twelve Peers what Judas was among the Apostles; the mighty Saracens, not the insignificant Basques, are now the victors; and the revenge taken by Charlemagne on the Saracens and on the traitor is boldly [Pg 122] added to history, which leaves the disaster unavenged. Thus the bare fact was gradually embellished by the historical imagination, fueled by patriotism, until a truly national hero was created from an obscure Breton count.
The “Chanson de Roland”
The “Song of Roland,” as we now have it, seems to be a late version of an Anglo-Norman poem, made by a certain Turoldus or Thorold; and it must bear a close resemblance to that chant which fired the soldiers of William the Norman at Hastings, when
The “Song of Roland,” as we have it today, appears to be a later version of an Anglo-Norman poem created by someone named Turoldus or Thorold; and it likely resembles the song that inspired William the Norman's soldiers at Hastings, when
On his fast and fiery war horse, Rode ahead of the Norman army;
Tossed his sword in the air and caught it, They shouted loudly about Roland's death,
And the friends who died with him
At the Roncevaux Pass.”
The “Song of Roland” bears an intimate relation to the development of European thought, and the hero is doubly worth our study as hero and as type of national character. Thus runs the story:
The “Song of Roland” has a close connection to the evolution of European thought, and the hero is especially worth our attention both as a hero and as a representation of national character. Here’s the story:
The Story
The Emperor Charles the Great, Carolus Magnus, or Charlemagne, had been for seven years in Spain, and had conquered it from sea to sea, except Saragossa, which, among its lofty mountains, and ruled by its brave king Marsile, had defied his power. Marsile still held to his idols, Mahomet, Apollo, and Termagaunt, dreading in his heart the day when Charles would force him to become a Christian.
The Emperor Charles the Great, also known as Charlemagne, had spent seven years in Spain, conquering it from coast to coast, except for Saragossa. This city, nestled among its tall mountains and ruled by the brave king Marsile, had resisted his power. Marsile still clung to his idols, Mahomet, Apollo, and Termagaunt, fearing the day when Charles would compel him to convert to Christianity.
The Saracen Council
The Saracen king gathered a council around him, as he reclined on a seat of blue marble in the shade of an orchard, and asked the advice of his wise men.
The Saracen king gathered a council around him as he lounged on a blue marble seat in the shade of an orchard and sought the advice of his wise men.
The powerful Charles, the great lord of beautiful France, Has spread his armies in devastation across our land.
I have no armies to oppose his actions,
I have no one to defeat his forces. Advise me now, what should I do? “To save my people and kingdom from destruction and disgrace?”
Blancandrin’s Advice
A wily emir, Blancandrin, of Val-Fonde, was the only man who replied. He was wise in counsel, brave in war, a loyal vassal to his lord.
A clever emir, Blancandrin, of Val-Fonde, was the only one who responded. He was wise in his advice, strong in battle, and a faithful vassal to his lord.
"Send to Charles the proud, the arrogant,
And pledge loyalty and genuine service,
With gifts of lions, bears, and swift hounds,
Seven hundred camels, falcons, mules, and gold—
Up to fifty chariots can carry—
Yeah, enough gold to pay all his vassals. Say that you yourself will embrace the Christian faith,
And follow him to Aix to get baptized.
If he asks for your hostages, then I
And these friends of mine offer our sons to you,
To accompany Charles to France as a sign of loyalty.
You won't follow him, you won't give in. To be baptized, and so our sons must die; But better to die than to live in terrible shame,
With the loss of our vibrant Spain and joyful times. So the pagans all cried out; but Marsile sat "Thoughtful, yet ultimately accepted everything."
An Embassy to Charlemagne
Now King Marsile dismissed the council with words of thanks, only retaining near him ten of his most [Pg 124] famous barons, chief of whom was Blancandrin; to them he said: “My lords, go to Cordova, where Charles is at this time. Bear olive-branches in your hands, in token of peace, and reconcile me with him. Great shall be your reward if you succeed. Beg Charles to have pity on me, and I will follow him to Aix within a month, will receive the Christian law, and become his vassal in love and loyalty.”
Now King Marsile dismissed the council with thanks, keeping only ten of his most famous barons near him, the chief of whom was Blancandrin. He said to them: “My lords, go to Cordova, where Charles is right now. Bring olive branches in your hands as a sign of peace and reconcile me with him. You will be greatly rewarded if you succeed. Ask Charles to have mercy on me, and I will follow him to Aix within a month, accept the Christian faith, and become his loyal vassal.”
“Sire,” said Blancandrin, “you shall have a good treaty!”
“Sire,” said Blancandrin, “you will have a great deal!”
The ten messengers departed, bearing olive-branches in their hands, riding on white mules, with reins of gold and saddles of silver, and came to Charles as he rested after the siege of Cordova, which he had just taken and sacked.
The ten messengers set off, carrying olive branches in their hands, riding white mules with golden reins and silver saddles, and arrived to Charles as he rested after the siege of Cordova, which he had just captured and looted.
Reception by Charlemagne
Charlemagne was in an orchard with his Twelve Peers and fifteen thousand veteran warriors of France. The messengers from the heathen king reached this orchard and asked for the emperor; their gaze wandered over groups of wise nobles playing at chess, and groups of gay youths fencing, till at last it rested on a throne of solid gold, set under a pine-tree and overshadowed with eglantine. There sat Charles, the king who ruled fair France, with white flowing beard and hoary head, stately of form and majestic of countenance. No need was there of usher to cry: “Here sits Charles the King.”
Charlemagne was in an orchard with his Twelve Peers and fifteen thousand battle-hardened warriors from France. The messengers from the heathen king arrived at this orchard and asked for the emperor; their eyes wandered over groups of wise nobles playing chess and groups of lively young men fencing, until they finally landed on a throne made of solid gold, placed under a pine tree and shaded by wild roses. There sat Charles, the king who ruled over beautiful France, with a long white beard and gray hair, dignified in stature and majestic in appearance. There was no need for an usher to announce: “Here sits Charles the King.”
“Here sits Charles the King”
“Here sits King Charles”
The ambassadors greeted Charlemagne with all honour, and Blancandrin opened the embassy thus:
The ambassadors welcomed Charlemagne with great respect, and Blancandrin started the embassy by saying:
“Peace be with you from God the Lord of Glory whom you adore! Thus says the valiant King Marsile: He has been instructed in your faith, the way of salvation, and is willing to be baptized; but you have been [Pg 125] too long in our bright Spain, and should return to Aix. There will he follow you and become your vassal, holding the kingdom of Spain at your hand. Gifts have we brought from him to lay at your feet, for he will share his treasures with you!”
“Peace be with you from God, the Lord of Glory whom you worship! This is what the brave King Marsile says: He has learned about your faith and the path to salvation and is ready to be baptized; but you have stayed in our beautiful Spain for too long and should return to Aix. There, he will follow you and become your vassal, holding the kingdom of Spain for you. We have brought gifts from him to present to you, as he is willing to share his treasures with you!”
He is Perplexed
Charlemagne raised his hands in thanks to God, but then bent his head and remained thinking deeply, for he was a man of prudent mind, cautious and far-seeing, and never spoke on impulse. At last he said proudly: “Ye have spoken fairly, but Marsile is my greatest enemy: how can I trust your words?”
Charlemagne raised his hands in thanks to God, but then bent his head and remained lost in thought, for he was a wise man, careful and forward-thinking, and never spoke without considering his words. Finally, he said proudly: “You have spoken well, but Marsile is my biggest enemy: how can I trust what you say?”
Blancandrin replied: “He will give hostages, twenty of our noblest youths, and my own son will be among them. King Marsile will follow you to the wondrous springs of Aix-la-Chapelle, and on the feast of St. Michael will receive baptism in your court.”
Blancandrin replied: “He will provide hostages, twenty of our finest young men, and my own son will be among them. King Marsile will accompany you to the amazing springs of Aix-la-Chapelle, and on the feast of St. Michael, he will be baptized in your court.”
Thus the audience ended. The messengers were feasted in a pavilion raised in the orchard, and the night passed in gaiety and good-fellowship.
Thus the audience ended. The messengers were celebrated in a tent set up in the orchard, and the night was filled with fun and camaraderie.
He Consults his Twelve Peers
In the early morning Charlemagne arose and heard Mass; then, sitting beneath a pine-tree, he called the Twelve Peers to council. There came the twelve heroes, chief of them Roland and his loyal brother-in-arms Oliver; there came Archbishop Turpin; and, among a thousand loyal Franks, there came Ganelon the traitor. When all were seated in due order Charlemagne began:
In the early morning, Charlemagne got up and attended Mass; then, sitting under a pine tree, he gathered the Twelve Peers for a meeting. The twelve heroes arrived, led by Roland and his loyal comrade Oliver; Archbishop Turpin was there too, along with a thousand loyal Franks, including Ganelon the traitor. Once everyone was seated in their proper places, Charlemagne started:
“My lords and barons, I have received an embassy of peace from King Marsile, who sends me great gifts and offers, but on condition that I leave Spain and return to Aix. Thither will he follow me, to receive [Pg 126] the Faith, become a Christian and my vassal. Is he to be trusted?”
“My lords and barons, I have received a peace delegation from King Marsile, who sends me great gifts and proposals, but only if I leave Spain and return to Aix. He will follow me there to accept the Faith, become a Christian, and be my vassal. Can he be trusted?”
“Let us beware,” cried all the Franks.
“Let’s be careful,” yelled all the Franks.
Roland Speaks
Roland, ever impetuous, now rose without delay, and spoke: “Fair uncle and sire, it would be madness to trust Marsile. Seven years have we warred in Spain, and many cities have I won for you, but Marsile has ever been treacherous. Once before when he sent messengers with olive-branches you and the French foolishly believed him, and he beheaded the two counts who were your ambassadors to him. Fight Marsile to the end, besiege and sack Saragossa, and avenge those who perished by his treachery.”
Roland, always impulsive, got up without hesitation and said, “Dear uncle and father, it would be crazy to trust Marsile. We’ve been fighting in Spain for seven years, and I’ve captured many cities for you, but Marsile has always been deceitful. Before, when he sent messengers with olive branches, you and the French naively believed him, and he had the two counts who were your ambassadors executed. We should fight Marsile to the bitter end, lay siege to Saragossa, and take revenge on those who died because of his betrayal.”
Ganelon Objects
Charlemagne looked out gloomily from under his heavy brows, he twisted his moustache and pulled his long white beard, but said nothing, and all the Franks remained silent, except Ganelon, whose hostility to Roland showed clearly in his words:
Charlemagne looked out sadly from under his heavy brows, twisted his mustache, and tugged at his long white beard, but didn’t say anything, and all the Franks stayed quiet, except for Ganelon, whose hostility toward Roland was evident in his words:
“Sire, blind credulity were wrong and foolish, but follow up your own advantage. When Marsile offers to become your vassal, to hold Spain at your hand and to take your faith, any man who urges you to reject such terms cares little for our death! Let pride no longer be your counsellor, but hear the voice of wisdom.”
“Sire, blindly believing everything is wrong and foolish, but look out for your own benefit. When Marsile offers to become your vassal, to hold Spain for you and adopt your faith, anyone who tells you to turn down such terms doesn’t care about our deaths! Don’t let pride be your advisor anymore; listen to the voice of wisdom.”
The aged Duke Naimes, the Nestor of the army, spoke next, supporting Ganelon: “Sire, the advice of Count Ganelon is wise, if wisely followed. Marsile lies at your mercy; he has lost all, and only begs for pity. It would be a sin to press this cruel war, since he offers full guarantee by his hostages. You need [Pg 127] only send one of your barons to arrange the terms of peace.”
The elderly Duke Naimes, the veteran of the army, spoke next, backing Ganelon: “Sir, Count Ganelon's advice is smart, if taken wisely. Marsile is vulnerable; he has lost everything and is just asking for mercy. It would be wrong to continue this brutal war since he provides full assurance with his hostages. You just need to send one of your nobles to negotiate the terms of peace.”
This advice pleased the whole assembly, and a murmur was heard: “The Duke has spoken well.”
This advice pleased everyone in the room, and a murmur went up: "The Duke has spoken well."
“Who Shall Go to Saragossa?”
To Saragossa to Marsile? "Sir, please let me go," replied Duke Naimes; "Hand over your glove and weapon." “No!” shouted the king, “my advisor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, You should not leave me without advice—
"Sit down again; I'm asking you to stay."
To Saragossa to Marsile? “Sir, I can go,” said Roland confidently. "You can't do that," said Oliver; "Your heart is way too hot and intense—
I'm worried about you. But I'm going to go,
If that will please my lord the King. "No!" shouted the king, "you shall not go.
I promise by this white flowing beard No peer shall take on the task.'
Archbishop Turpin stood up and said:
"Fair sir, let me be the messenger." Your nobles have all played their roles; Give me your glove and your battle staff,
And I will show this pagan king __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In straightforward terms, here’s how a true knight feels. But angrily the king replied:
"By this white beard, you shall not pass!"
"Sit down, and don't raise your voice anymore."
Roland Suggests Ganelon
“Knights of France,” quoth Charlemagne, “choose me now one of your number to do my errand to Marsile, and to defend my honour valiantly, if need be.”
“Knights of France,” said Charlemagne, “choose one of you to carry out my mission to Marsile and to defend my honor bravely, if necessary.”
[Pg 128] “Ah,” said Roland, “then it must be Ganelon, my stepfather; for whether he goes or stays, you have none better than he!”
[Pg 128] “Ah,” said Roland, “then it must be Ganelon, my stepdad; because whether he leaves or stays, there’s no one better than him!”
This suggestion satisfied all the assembly, and they cried: “Ganelon will acquit himself right manfully. If it please the King, he is the right man to go.”
This suggestion pleased everyone in the assembly, and they shouted, “Ganelon will handle this bravely. If it’s okay with the King, he’s the perfect person to go.”
Charlemagne thought for a moment, and then, raising his head, beckoned to Ganelon. “Come hither, Ganelon,” he said, “and receive this glove and staff, which the voice of all the Franks gives to thee.”
Charlemagne paused for a moment, then lifted his head and signaled to Ganelon. “Come here, Ganelon,” he said, “and take this glove and staff, which the voice of all the Franks gives to you.”
Ganelon is Angry
“No,” replied Ganelon, wrathfully. “This is the work of Roland, and I will never forgive him, nor his friends, Oliver and the other Peers. Here, in your presence, I bid them defiance!”
“No,” Ganelon replied angrily. “This is Roland's doing, and I will never forgive him, or his friends, Oliver and the other Peers. Here, in front of you, I challenge them!”
“Your anger is too great,” said Charlemagne; “you will go, since it is my will also.”
“Your anger is too intense,” said Charlemagne; “you will go, since that’s what I want as well.”
“Yes, I shall go, but I shall perish as did your two former ambassadors. Sire, forget not that your sister is my wife, and that Baldwin, my son, will be a valiant champion if he lives. I leave to him my lands and fiefs. Sire, guard him well, for I shall see him no more.”
“Yes, I will go, but I will die just like your two previous ambassadors. Sir, don’t forget that your sister is my wife, and that Baldwin, my son, will be a brave warrior if he survives. I’m leaving him my lands and estates. Sir, take good care of him, because I won’t see him again.”
“Your heart is too tender,” said Charlemagne. “You must go, since such is my command.”
“Your heart is too soft,” said Charlemagne. “You have to go, since that is my order.”
He Threatens Roland
Ganelon, in rage and anguish, glared round the council, and his face drew all eyes, so fiercely he looked at Roland.
Ganelon, filled with anger and despair, glared around the council, and his face caught everyone's attention as he looked at Roland with fierce intensity.
“Madman,” said he, “all men know that I am thy stepfather, and for this cause thou hast sent me to Marsile, that I may perish! But if I return I will be revenged on thee.”
“Madman,” he said, “everyone knows that I am your stepfather, and for this reason you sent me to Marsile, so that I might die! But if I return, I will take my revenge on you.”
[Pg 129] “Madness and pride,” Roland retorted, “have no terrors for me; but this embassy demands a prudent man not an angry fool: if Charles consents, I will do his errand for thee.”
[Pg 129] “Madness and pride,” Roland shot back, “don’t scare me; but this mission needs a wise person, not an angry idiot: if Charles agrees, I’ll carry out his task for you.”
“Thou shalt not. Thou art not my vassal, to do my work, and Charles, my lord, has given me his commands. I go to Saragossa; but there will I find some way to vent my anger.”
“You shall not. You are not my servant to do my work, and Charles, my lord, has given me his orders. I’m going to Saragossa; but there I will find a way to vent my anger.”
Now Roland began to laugh, so wild did his stepfather’s threats seem, and the laughter stung Ganelon to madness. “I hate you,” he cried to Roland; “you have brought this unjust choice on me.” Then, turning to the emperor: “Mighty lord, behold me ready to fulfil your commands.”
Now Roland started to laugh because his stepfather’s threats seemed so outrageous, and the laughter drove Ganelon into a rage. “I hate you,” he shouted at Roland; “you’ve forced this unfair choice upon me.” Then, turning to the emperor: “Mighty lord, see that I am ready to follow your orders.”
But is Sent
“Fair Lord Ganelon,” spoke Charlemagne, “bear this message to Marsile. He must become my vassal and receive holy baptism. Half of Spain shall be his fief; the other half is for Count Roland. If Marsile does not accept these terms I will besiege Saragossa, capture the town, and lead Marsile prisoner to Aix, where he shall die in shame and torment. Take this letter, sealed with my seal, and deliver it into the king’s own right hand.”
“Fair Lord Ganelon,” Charlemagne said, “take this message to Marsile. He needs to become my vassal and get baptized. Half of Spain will be his fief; the other half is for Count Roland. If Marsile doesn’t accept these terms, I will lay siege to Saragossa, capture the town, and bring Marsile back as a prisoner to Aix, where he will die in shame and torment. Take this letter, sealed with my seal, and deliver it straight into the king’s own right hand.”
Thereupon Charlemagne held out his right-hand glove to Ganelon, who would fain have refused it. So reluctant was he to grasp it that the glove fell to the ground. “Ah, God!” cried the Franks, “what an evil omen! What woes will come to us from this embassy!” “You shall hear full tidings,” quoth Ganelon. “Now, sire, dismiss me, for I have no time to lose.” Very solemnly Charlemagne raised his hand and made the sign of the Cross over Ganelon, and gave him his blessing, saying, “Go, for the honour of Jesus [Pg 130] Christ, and for your Emperor.” So Ganelon took his leave, and returned to his lodging, where he prepared for his journey, and bade farewell to the weeping retainers whom he left behind, though they begged to accompany him. “God forbid,” cried he, “that so many brave knights should die! Rather will I die alone. You, sirs, return to our fair France, greet well my wife, guard my son Baldwin, and defend his fief!”
Then Charlemagne extended his right-hand glove to Ganelon, who was eager to refuse it. So hesitant was he to take it that the glove fell to the ground. “Ah, God!” shouted the Franks, “what a bad omen! What troubles will this embassy bring us?” “You will hear everything soon enough,” replied Ganelon. “Now, sire, let me go, for I have no time to waste.” Very solemnly, Charlemagne raised his hand and made the sign of the Cross over Ganelon, blessing him and saying, “Go, for the honor of Jesus [Pg 130] Christ, and for your Emperor.” So Ganelon took his leave and returned to his quarters, where he got ready for his journey and said goodbye to the weeping attendants he was leaving behind, even though they pleaded to go with him. “God forbid,” he exclaimed, “that so many brave knights should die! I’d rather face death alone. You, gentlemen, return to our beautiful France, greet my wife for me, protect my son Baldwin, and defend his fief!”
He Plots with Marsile’s Messengers
Then Ganelon rode away, and shortly overtook the ambassadors of the Moorish king, for Blancandrin had delayed their journey to accompany him, and the two envoys began a crafty conversation, for both were wary and skilful, and each was trying to read the other’s mind. The wily Saracen began:
Then Ganelon rode off and soon caught up with the ambassadors of the Moorish king, since Blancandrin had made their trip longer to join him. The two envoys started a clever conversation, as both were cautious and skilled, each trying to figure out what the other was thinking. The sly Saracen began:
Look how far and wide his conquests extend!
The salty sea doesn't stop him:
From Poland to the distant shores of England
He stretches his absolute power; But why is he trying to conquer beautiful Spain? "That's his will," said Ganelon; "Nobody can stand against his incredible power!"
But how their advice betrays their king
To encourage him in this prolonged conflict—
They’re ruining both themselves and him!
"I don't blame them," said Ganelon, ‘But Roland, filled with deadly pride.
Near Carcassonne, he brought the King. A red apple with golden streaks:
"Fair sir," he said, "here at your feet "I place the crowns of all the kings." “If he were dead, we would have peace!”
Who would gladly conquer the whole world!
Such pride deserves a consequence!
Who does he have as warriors for the task? “The Franks of France,” said Ganelon, "The bravest warriors under the sun!"
They follow him for love alone. (Or extravagant gifts that he gives) "To death, or conquering the world!"
“Ganelon rode away”
"Ganelon rode off"
To Betray Roland
The bitterness in Ganelon’s tone at once struck: Blancandrin, who cast a glance at him and saw the Frankish envoy trembling with rage. He suddenly addressed Ganelon in whispered tones: “Hast thou aught against the nephew of Charles? Wouldst thou have revenge on Roland? Deliver him to us, and King Marsile will share with thee all his treasures.” Ganelon was at first horrified, and refused to hear more, but so well did Blancandrin argue and so skilfully did he lay his snare that before they reached Saragossa and came to the presence of King Marsile it was agreed that Roland should be destroyed by their means.
The bitterness in Ganelon's tone immediately caught Blancandrin's attention. He glanced over at the Frankish envoy, who was shaking with rage. In a low voice, he said to Ganelon, “Do you have something against Charles's nephew? Do you want revenge on Roland? Hand him over to us, and King Marsile will share all his treasures with you.” Ganelon was initially horrified and refused to listen further, but Blancandrin was so persuasive and crafty in his plotting that by the time they reached Saragossa and met King Marsile, they had agreed that Roland would be taken down by their actions.
Ganelon with the Saracens
Blancandrin and his fellow ambassadors conducted Ganelon into the presence of the Saracen king, and announced Charlemagne’s peaceable reception of their message and the coming of his envoy. “Let him speak: we listen,” said Marsile.
Blancandrin and his fellow ambassadors brought Ganelon before the Saracen king and shared Charlemagne’s peaceful reception of their message and the arrival of his envoy. “Let him speak: we’re listening,” said Marsile.
Ganelon then began artfully: “Peace be to you in the name of the Lord of Glory whom we adore! This is the message of King Charles: You shall receive the Holy Christian Faith, and Charles will graciously grant you one-half of Spain as a fief; the other half he intends for his nephew Roland (and a haughty partner you will [Pg 132] find him!). If you refuse he will take Saragossa, lead you captive to Aix, and give you there to a shameful death.”
Ganelon then started smoothly: “Peace be with you in the name of the Lord of Glory whom we worship! This is King Charles's message: You will receive the Holy Christian Faith, and Charles will kindly grant you half of Spain as a fief; the other half he plans to give to his nephew Roland (and you’ll find him quite proud!). If you refuse, he will conquer Saragossa, capture you to take you to Aix, and there you will face a disgraceful death.”
Marsile’s Anger
Marsile’s anger was so great at this insulting message that he sprang to his feet, and would have slain Ganelon with his gold-adorned javelin; but he, seeing this, half drew his sword, saying:
Marsile was so furious at this disrespectful message that he jumped to his feet and almost killed Ganelon with his jeweled javelin; but Ganelon, noticing this, partially drew his sword, saying:
Come forward and see the light.
As long as I can use you here Charles, my Emperor, will not say That I die alone, unnoticed. Before I fall, Spain's noblest blood "Will be shed to pay for my death."
The Saracen Council
However, strife was averted, and Ganelon received praise from all for his bold bearing and valiant defiance of his king’s enemy. When quiet was restored he repeated his message and delivered the emperor’s letter, which was found to contain a demand that the caliph, Marsile’s uncle, should be sent, a prisoner, to Charles, in atonement for the two ambassadors foully slain before. The indignation of the Saracen nobles was intense, and Ganelon was in imminent danger, but, setting his back against a pine-tree, he prepared to defend himself to the last. Again the quarrel was stayed, and Marsile, taking his most trusted leaders, withdrew to a secret council, whither, soon, Blancandrin led Ganelon. Here Marsile excused his former rage, and, in reparation, offered Ganelon a superb robe of marten’s fur, which was accepted; and then began the tempting of the traitor. First demanding a pledge of secrecy, Marsile [Pg 133] pitied Charlemagne, so aged and so weary with rule. Ganelon praised his emperor’s prowess and vast power. Marsile repeated his words of pity, and Ganelon replied that as long as Roland and the Twelve Peers lived Charlemagne needed no man’s pity and feared no man’s power; his Franks, also, were the best living warriors. Marsile declared proudly that he could bring four hundred thousand men against Charlemagne’s twenty thousand French; but Ganelon dissuaded him from any such expedition.
However, conflict was avoided, and Ganelon received praise from everyone for his courageous stance and brave defiance of his king’s enemy. Once things calmed down, he repeated his message and delivered the emperor’s letter, which demanded that the caliph, Marsile’s uncle, be sent as a prisoner to Charles as compensation for the two ambassadors who had been brutally murdered earlier. The anger of the Saracen nobles was intense, and Ganelon was in serious danger, but, leaning against a pine tree, he prepared to defend himself until the end. Once again, the argument was put on hold, and Marsile, along with his most trusted leaders, went to a private meeting, where Blancandrin soon brought Ganelon. Marsile apologized for his earlier anger and, as a gesture of goodwill, offered Ganelon a magnificent robe made of marten fur, which he accepted; and then the attempt to seduce the traitor began. First demanding a promise of secrecy, Marsile [Pg 133] expressed sympathy for Charlemagne, who was so old and exhausted from ruling. Ganelon praised his emperor's strength and vast power. Marsile repeated his words of sympathy, and Ganelon replied that as long as Roland and the Twelve Peers lived, Charlemagne needed no one’s sympathy and feared no one’s power; his Franks, too, were the best warriors alive. Marsile proudly claimed he could bring four hundred thousand men against Charlemagne’s twenty thousand French soldiers; but Ganelon discouraged him from pursuing any such plan.
Ganelon Plans Treachery
Leave this foolishness behind, and embrace wisdom. Give the Emperor a huge amount of treasure
The Franks will be amazed.
Send him the promised pledges, too,
Sons of all your finest vassals.
Charles will march homeward to fair France, Leaving (as I will arrange it)
Arrogant Roland in the back. Oliver, the brave and polite,
I will be with him: defeat those heroes,
And King Charles will fall forever!
"Fair Sir Ganelon," said Marsile, 'How must I trap Count Roland?' 'When King Charles is in the mountains
He will leave behind his backup team.
Under Oliver and Roland. Send half of your army against them:
Roland and the Peers will triumph,
But be tired of the struggle—
Then bring forth your tireless warriors.
France will lose this second battle,
And when Roland dies, the Emperor
Has no right hand for his struggles—
Goodbye to all the Frankish greatness! Never again can Charles assemble Such a powerful army for conquering,
“And you will have peace from now on!’”
Welcomed by Marsile
Marsile was overjoyed at the treacherous advice and embraced and richly rewarded the felon knight. The death of Roland and the Peers was solemnly sworn between them, by Marsile on the book of the Law of Mahomet, by Ganelon on the sacred relics in the pommel of his sword. Then, repeating the compact between them, and warning Ganelon against treason to his friends, Marsile dismissed the treacherous envoy who hastened to return and put his scheme into execution.
Marsile was thrilled with the deceitful advice and embraced the traitorous knight, rewarding him handsomely. They both solemnly swore an oath over the death of Roland and the Peers, with Marsile swearing on the book of the Law of Mahomet and Ganelon on the sacred relics in the hilt of his sword. After repeating their agreement and cautioning Ganelon against betraying his allies, Marsile sent the treacherous messenger on his way, eager to implement his plan.
Ganelon Returns to Charles
In the meantime Charles had retired as far as Valtierra, on his way to France, and there Ganelon found him, and delivered the tribute, the keys of Saragossa, and a false message excusing the absence of the caliph. He had, so Marsile said, put to sea with three hundred thousand warriors who would not renounce their faith, and all had been drowned in a tempest, not four leagues from land. Marsile would obey King Charles’s commands in all other respects. “Thank God!” cried Charlemagne. “Ganelon, you have done well, and shall be well rewarded!”
In the meantime, Charles had made his way to Valtierra on his journey to France, where Ganelon found him and delivered the tribute, the keys to Saragossa, and a fake message explaining the caliph's absence. Marsile claimed he had set out to sea with three hundred thousand warriors who refused to abandon their faith, and that they had all drowned in a storm just four leagues from shore. Marsile would follow King Charles’s orders in every other matter. “Thank God!” exclaimed Charlemagne. “Ganelon, you’ve done well, and you will be rewarded!”
The French Camp. Charles Dreams
Now the whole Frankish army marched towards the Pyrenees, and, as evening fell, found themselves among the mountains, where Roland planted his banner on the topmost summit, clear against the sky, and the army encamped for the night; but the whole Saracen host had also marched and encamped in a wood not far from the Franks. Meanwhile, as Charlemagne slept he had dreams of evil omen. Ganelon, in his dreams, seized [Pg 135] the imperial spear of tough ash-wood, and broke it, so that the splinters flew far and wide. In another dream he saw himself at Aix attacked by a leopard and a bear, which tore off his right arm; a greyhound came to his aid but he knew not the end of the fray, and slept unhappily.
Now the entire Frankish army marched towards the Pyrenees, and as evening fell, they found themselves among the mountains. Roland raised his banner on the highest peak, standing out against the sky, while the army set up camp for the night. However, the entire Saracen host had also marched and set up their camp in a nearby forest. Meanwhile, as Charlemagne slept, he had ominous dreams. Ganelon, in his dreams, seized the imperial spear made of strong ash wood and broke it, sending splinters flying everywhere. In another dream, he saw himself in Aix being attacked by a leopard and a bear, which ripped off his right arm; a greyhound came to help him, but he didn’t know the outcome of the battle and slept uneasily.
A Morning Council
When morning light shone, and the army was ready to march, the clarions of the host sounded gaily, and Charlemagne called his barons around him.
When the morning light came and the army was ready to march, the trumpets of the host sounded cheerfully, and Charlemagne gathered his barons around him.
"Choose who will be given the rearguard." "My stepson Roland," Ganelon said directly. "Among all the peers, there is no braver knight:" "Your host's safety will depend on him." Charles listened in anger and spoke in an irritated voice: "What insane anger has led to this advice?" Who will lead the way for me then? The traitor didn't waste any time and answered quickly:
‘Ogier the Dane will handle that task the best.’”
When Roland heard that he was to command the rearguard he knew not whether to be pleased or not. At first he thanked Ganelon for naming him. “Thanks, fair stepfather, for sending me to the post of danger. King Charles shall lose no man nor horse through my neglect.” But when Ganelon replied sneeringly, “You speak the truth, as I know right well,” Roland’s gratitude turned to bitter anger, and he reproached the villain. “Ah, wretch! disloyal traitor! thou thinkest perchance that I, like thee, shall basely drop the glove, but thou shalt see! Sir King, give me your bow. I will not let my badge of office fall, as thou didst, Ganelon, at Cordova. No evil omen shall assail the host through me.”
When Roland heard he was going to be in charge of the rearguard, he didn't know whether to be happy or not. At first, he thanked Ganelon for choosing him. “Thanks, dear stepfather, for putting me in a dangerous position. King Charles won’t lose any men or horses because of my carelessness.” But when Ganelon replied mockingly, “You’re speaking the truth, as I know very well,” Roland’s gratitude turned into bitter anger, and he scolded the traitor. “Ah, you miserable wretch! Disloyal traitor! You think, perhaps, that I, like you, will cowardly drop the responsibility, but you’ll see! Sir King, give me your bow. I won't let my badge of office fall like you did, Ganelon, in Cordova. No bad omen will come to our army through me.”
Roland for the Rearguard
Charlemagne was very loath to grant his request, but on the advice of Duke Naimes, most prudent of counsellors, he gave to Roland his bow, and offered to leave with him half the army. To this the champion would not agree, but would only have twenty thousand Franks from fair France. Roland clad himself in his shining armour, laced on his lordly helmet, girt himself with his famous sword Durendala, and hung round his neck his flower-painted shield; he mounted his good steed Veillantif, and took in hand his bright lance with the white pennon and golden fringe; then, looking like the Archangel St. Michael, he rode forward, and easy it was to see how all the Franks loved him and would follow where he led. Beside him rode the famous Peers of France, Oliver the bold and courteous, the saintly Archbishop Turpin, and Count Gautier, Roland’s loyal vassal. They chose carefully the twenty thousand French for the rearguard, and Roland sent Gautier with one thousand of their number to search the mountains. Alas! they never returned, for King Almaris, a Saracen chief, met and slew them all among the hills; and only Gautier, sorely wounded and bleeding to death, returned to Roland in the final struggle.
Charlemagne was very reluctant to agree to his request, but on the advice of Duke Naimes, his most sensible advisor, he gave Roland his bow and offered to leave half the army with him. Roland wouldn't accept that; he only wanted twenty thousand Franks from fair France. He donned his shining armor, put on his lordly helmet, strapped on his famous sword Durendala, and hung his flower-painted shield around his neck. He mounted his trusty steed Veillantif and took up his bright lance with the white pennon and golden fringe. Looking like the Archangel St. Michael, he rode ahead, and it was clear how much all the Franks loved him and would follow wherever he led. Riding beside him were the renowned Peers of France: the bold and courteous Oliver, the saintly Archbishop Turpin, and Count Gautier, Roland's loyal vassal. They carefully selected the twenty thousand Franks for the rearguard, and Roland sent Gautier with a thousand of them to scout the mountains. Unfortunately, they never returned because King Almaris, a Saracen chief, ambushed and killed them all in the hills; only Gautier, badly wounded and close to death, made it back to Roland during the final battle.
Charlemagne spoke a mournful “Farewell” to his nephew and the rearguard, and the mighty army began to traverse the gloomy ravine through the dark masses of rocks, and to emerge on the other side of the Pyrenees. All wept, most for joy to set eyes on that dear land of fair France, which for seven years they had not seen; but Charles, with a sad foreboding of disaster, hid his eyes beneath his cloak and wept in silence.
Charlemagne said a sorrowful “Goodbye” to his nephew and the rearguard, and the great army started to cross the dark ravine through the heavy rocks, emerging on the other side of the Pyrenees. Everyone cried, mostly tears of joy to see their beloved land of beautiful France, which they hadn’t seen in seven years; but Charles, with a heavy feeling of impending disaster, covered his eyes with his cloak and quietly wept.
Charles is Sad
“What grief weighs on your mind, sire?” asked the wise Duke Naimes, riding up beside Charlemagne.
“What troubles you, my lord?” asked the wise Duke Naimes, riding up beside Charlemagne.
“I mourn for my nephew. Last night in a vision I saw Ganelon break my trusty lance—this Ganelon who has sent Roland to the rear. And now I have left Roland in a foreign land, and, O God! if I lose him I shall never find his equal!” And the emperor rode on in silence, seeing naught but his own sad foreboding visions.
“I’m grieving for my nephew. Last night, I had a vision of Ganelon breaking my loyal lance—this Ganelon who has sent Roland away. And now I’ve left Roland in a foreign land, and, oh God! if I lose him, I’ll never find someone as great as him!” And the emperor rode on in silence, seeing nothing but his own gloomy premonitions.
The Saracen Pursuit
Meanwhile King Marsile, with his countless Saracens, had pursued so quickly that the van of the heathen army soon saw waving the banners of the Frankish rear. Then as they halted before the strife began, one by one the nobles of Saragossa, the champions of the Moors, advanced and claimed the right to measure themselves against the Twelve Peers of France. Marsile’s nephew received the royal glove as chief champion, and eleven Saracen chiefs took a vow to slay Roland and spread the faith of Mahomet.
Meanwhile, King Marsile, along with his countless Saracens, had chased so fast that the front of the heathen army soon spotted the banners of the Frankish rear. As they came to a stop before the battle began, one by one the nobles of Saragossa, the champions of the Moors, stepped forward and claimed the right to face off against the Twelve Peers of France. Marsile’s nephew accepted the royal glove as the chief champion, and eleven Saracen leaders vowed to kill Roland and promote the faith of Mahomet.
“Death to the rearguard! Roland shall die! Death to the Peers! Woe to France and Charlemagne! We will bring the Emperor to your feet! You shall sleep at St. Denis! Down with fair France!” Such were their confident cries as they armed for the conflict; and on their side no less eager were the Franks.
“Death to the rearguard! Roland is going to die! Death to the Peers! Woe to France and Charlemagne! We'll bring the Emperor to your feet! You will rest at St. Denis! Down with beautiful France!” Those were their bold shouts as they geared up for battle; and on their side, the Franks were just as eager.
“Fair Sir Comrade,” said Oliver to Roland, “methinks we shall have a fray with the heathen.”
“Fair Sir Comrade,” said Oliver to Roland, “I think we’re going to have a fight with the heathens.”
“God grant it,” returned Roland. “Our duty is to hold this pass for our king. A vassal must endure for his lord grief and pain, heat and cold, torment and death; and a knight’s duty is to strike mighty blows, [Pg 138] that men may sing of him, in time to come, no evil songs. Never shall such be sung of me.”
“God willing,” replied Roland. “Our job is to defend this pass for our king. A vassal must endure hardships for his lord—grief and pain, heat and cold, torment and even death; and a knight’s duty is to deliver powerful blows, [Pg 138] so that people will sing of him in the future, and not sing any bad songs about him. I will never let such songs be sung of me.”
Oliver Descries the Saracens
Hearing a great tumult, Oliver ascended a hill and looked towards Spain, where he perceived the great pagan army, like a gleaming sea, with shining hauberks and helms flashing in the sun. “Alas! we are betrayed! This treason is plotted by Ganelon, who put us in the rear,” he cried. “Say no more,” said Roland; “blame him not in this: he is my stepfather.”
Hearing a loud commotion, Oliver climbed a hill and looked towards Spain, where he saw the massive pagan army, shining like a brilliant sea, with armor and helmets glinting in the sunlight. “Oh no! We’ve been betrayed! This treachery is the work of Ganelon, who put us in the back,” he shouted. “Don’t say anything more,” Roland replied; “don’t blame him for this: he’s my stepfather.”
Now Oliver alone had seen the might of the pagan array, and he was appalled by the countless multitudes of the heathens. He descended from the hill and appealed to Roland.
Now Oliver alone had witnessed the power of the pagan army, and he was shocked by the countless numbers of the heathens. He came down from the hill and called out to Roland.
Roland will not Blow his Horn
Your awesome horn, far-sounding: Charles will hear it and come back here. "That's cowardice," said Roland; "In beautiful France, my reputation would be damaged." No, these Pagans will all perish. When I wield Durendala.
"Charles will hear it and come back here." "God forbid," Roland replied,
"That it will always be sung by musicians
I was asking for help in battle
From my King against these Pagans.
I will never do such dishonor. To my relatives and my country.
No, all these pagans will perish. When I wield Durendala.
Charles will hear it and come back here. Look at how many there are among the heathens. "And how small our Frankish troop is!" [Pg 139] "God forbid," answered Roland,
'May our beautiful France not be dishonored
Either by me or by my friends—
“Death we choose, but not dishonor!”
Roland was a valiant hero, but Oliver had prudence as well as valour, and his advice was that of a good and careful general. Now he spoke reproachfully.
Roland was a brave hero, but Oliver had both wisdom and courage, and his advice was that of a careful and thoughtful leader. Now he spoke with disapproval.
It is Too Late
“Ah, Roland, if you had sounded your magic horn the king would soon be here, and we should not perish! Now look to the heights and to the mountain passes: see those who surround us. None of us will see the light of another day!”
“Ah, Roland, if you had blown your magic horn, the king would be here soon, and we wouldn’t have to die! Now, look to the heights and the mountain passes: see those who are surrounding us. None of us will see another day!”
“Speak not so foolishly,” retorted Roland. “Accursed be all cowards, say I.” Then, softening his tone a little, he continued: “Friend and comrade, say no more. The emperor has entrusted to us twenty thousand Frenchmen, and not a coward among them. Lay on with thy lance, Oliver, and I will strike with Durendala. If I die men shall say: ‘This was the sword of a noble vassal.’”
“Don’t be so foolish,” Roland shot back. “Curse all cowards, I say.” Then, softening his tone a bit, he continued, “Friend and comrade, let’s not talk about this anymore. The emperor has trusted us with twenty thousand Frenchmen, and there isn’t a coward among them. Charge with your lance, Oliver, and I’ll strike with Durendala. If I die, people will say: ‘This was the sword of a noble vassal.’”
Turpin Blesses the Knights
Then spoke the brave and saintly Archbishop Turpin. Spurring his horse, he rode, a gallant figure, to the summit of a hill, whence he called aloud to the Frankish knights:
Then the brave and holy Archbishop Turpin spoke. He urged his horse forward, riding boldly to the top of a hill, where he called out loudly to the Frankish knights:
Look, here come the enemies of Christendom,
We must stand up for God and our Faith. Now, confess your sins and make your peace with Heaven; I will forgive you and heal your souls;
And if you die as martyrs, your real home
"Is ready among the flowers of Paradise!"
[Pg 140] The Frankish knights, dismounting, knelt before Turpin, who blessed and absolved them all, bidding them, as penance, to strike hard against the heathen.
[Pg 140] The Frankish knights got off their horses and knelt before Turpin, who blessed and forgave them all, telling them, as a way to atone, to fight fiercely against the non-believers.
Then Roland called his brother-in-arms, the brave and courteous Oliver, and said: “Fair brother, I know now that Ganelon has betrayed us for reward and Marsile has bought us; but the payment shall be made with our swords, and Charlemagne will terribly avenge us.”
Then Roland called to his brother-in-arms, the brave and courteous Oliver, and said: “My dear brother, I now know that Ganelon has betrayed us for a reward and Marsile has bought us; but the payment will be made with our swords, and Charlemagne will take terrible vengeance on them.”
“Montjoie! Montjoie!”
While the two armies yet stood face to face in battle array Oliver replied: “What good is it to speak? You would not sound your horn, and Charles cannot help us; he is not to blame. Barons and lords, ride on and yield not. In God’s name fight and slay, and remember the war-cry of our Emperor.” And at the words the war-cry of “Montjoie! Montjoie!” burst from the whole army as they spurred against the advancing heathen host.
While the two armies stood facing each other in battle, Oliver replied: “What’s the point of talking? You won’t blow your horn, and Charles can’t help us; he’s not to blame. Barons and lords, ride on and don’t back down. For God’s sake, fight and kill, and remember the battle cry of our Emperor.” At his words, the battle cry of “Montjoie! Montjoie!” erupted from the entire army as they charged against the advancing enemy.
The Fray
Great was the fray that day, deadly was the combat, as the Moors and Franks crashed together, shouting their cries, invoking their gods or saints, wielding with utmost courage sword, lance, javelin, scimitar, or dagger. Blades flashed, lances were splintered, helms were cloven in that terrible fight of heroes. Each of the Twelve Peers did mighty feats of arms. Roland himself slew the nephew of King Marsile, who had promised to bring Roland’s head to his uncle’s feet, and bitter were the words that Roland hurled at the lifeless body of his foe, who had but just before boasted that Charlemagne should lose his right hand. Oliver slew the heathen king’s brother, and one by one the Twelve [Pg 141] Peers proved their mettle on the twelve champions of King Marsile, and left them dead or mortally wounded on the field. Wherever the battle was fiercest and the danger greatest, where help was most needed, there Roland spurred to the rescue, swinging Durendala, and, falling on the heathen like a thunderbolt of war, turned the tide of battle again and yet again.
The fight that day was intense, the combat deadly, as the Moors and Franks clashed, shouting their battle cries, calling on their gods or saints, fighting bravely with swords, lances, javelins, scimitars, or daggers. Blades flashed, lances shattered, helmets were split in that fierce battle of heroes. Each of the Twelve Peers performed incredible acts of valor. Roland himself killed the nephew of King Marsile, who had threatened to bring Roland’s head to his uncle, and Roland spat out bitter words at the lifeless body of his enemy, who had just boasted that Charlemagne would lose his right hand. Oliver killed the heathen king’s brother, and one by one the Twelve Peers showed their strength against the twelve champions of King Marsile, leaving them dead or gravely wounded on the field. Wherever the battle was most intense and the danger highest, where help was most needed, there Roland rushed to the rescue, swinging Durendala, and, striking the heathens like a thunderbolt, turned the tide of battle again and again.
His armor was red, his shoulders were red, "His arm was red, and his horse was red."
Like the red god Mars he rode through the battle; and as he went he met Oliver, with the truncheon or a spear in his grasp.
Like the red god Mars, he rode through the battle; and as he passed, he encountered Oliver, holding a club or a spear.
'In this game, it's not about a woman's work,
But you need a steel blade.
Where is Hauteclaire, your trusty sword,
Golden-hilted, crystal-pommeled? "Here," said Oliver, "this is how I fight." "That I don't have time to draw it." "Friend," Roland said, "I love you more." "From now on, more than a brother."
The Saracens Perish
Thus the battle continued, most valiantly contested by both sides, and the Saracens died by hundreds and thousands, till all their host lay dead but one man, who fled wounded, leaving the Frenchmen masters of the field, but in sorry plight—broken were their swords and lances, rent their hauberks, torn and blood-stained their gay banners and pennons, and many, many of their brave comrades lay lifeless. Sadly they looked round on the heaps of corpses, and their minds were filled with grief as they thought of their companions, of fair France which they should see no more, and of their emperor who even now awaited them while they fought and died [Pg 142] for him. Yet they were not discouraged; loudly their cry re-echoed, “Montjoie! Montjoie!” as Roland cheered them on, and Turpin called aloud: “Our men are heroes; no king under heaven has better. It is written in the Chronicles of France that in that great land it is our king’s right to have valiant soldiers.”
Thus the battle went on, fiercely fought by both sides, and the Saracens fell by the hundreds and thousands, until all their forces lay dead except for one man, who fled wounded, leaving the Frenchmen in control of the field, but in a grim situation—broken were their swords and lances, their hauberks torn, their vibrant banners and pennons stained with blood, and many of their brave comrades lay lifeless. They sadly looked around at the piles of corpses, filled with grief as they thought of their companions, of beautiful France they would never see again, and of their emperor who was waiting for them while they fought and died [Pg 142] for him. Yet they were not discouraged; their cry rang out, “Montjoie! Montjoie!” as Roland encouraged them, and Turpin shouted: “Our men are heroes; no king under heaven has better. It is written in the Chronicles of France that in this great land, it is our king’s right to have valiant soldiers.”
A Second Saracen Army
While they sought in tears the bodies of their friends, the main army of the Saracens, under King Marsile in person, came upon them; for the one fugitive who had escaped had urged Marsile to attack again at once, while the Franks were still weary. The advice seemed good to Marsile, and he advanced at the head of a hundred thousand men, whom he now hurled against the French in columns of fifty thousand at a time; and they came on right valiantly, with clarions sounding and trumpets blowing.
While they searched tearfully for the bodies of their friends, the main Saracen army, led in person by King Marsile, approached them. The lone survivor who had managed to escape urged Marsile to launch an immediate attack while the Franks were still exhausted. The advice seemed wise to Marsile, and he advanced at the forefront of a hundred thousand men, sending them into battle in groups of fifty thousand at a time. They charged forward bravely, with clarions blaring and trumpets sounding.
“Be brave and steady,
On this day, you will receive crowns. Among the flowers of Paradise.
In the name of God our Savior,
Do not be dismayed or scared, So you won't become shameful legends
Sung by the voices of entertainers.
Rather let us die winning,
Since tonight will find us lifeless!— Heaven isn’t for cowards!
Knights, who fight bravely yet in vain, You will sit among the holy
In the blessed fields of Heaven. "Onward, Friends of God, to glory!"
And the battle raged anew, with all the odds against the small handful of French, who knew they were doomed, and fought as though they were “fey.”[13]
And the battle started up again, with all the odds stacked against the small group of French, who knew they were doomed, and fought as if they were “fey.”[13]
Gloomy Portents
Meanwhile the whole course of nature was disturbed. In France there were tempests of wind and thunder, rain and hail; thunderbolts fell everywhere, and the earth shook exceedingly. From Mont St. Michel to Cologne, from Besançon to Wissant, not one town could show its walls uninjured, not one village its houses unshaken. A terrible darkness spread over all the land, only broken when the heavens split asunder with the lightning-flash. Men whispered in terror: “Behold the end of the world! Behold the great Day of Doom!” Alas! they knew not the truth: it was the great mourning for the death of Roland.
Meanwhile, the entire natural order was thrown into chaos. In France, there were storms of wind and thunder, rain and hail; lightning struck everywhere, and the ground shook violently. From Mont St. Michel to Cologne, from Besançon to Wissant, not a single city could display its walls unharmed, and no village had houses that weren't shaken. A terrible darkness spread across the land, only broken when the sky was split apart by flashes of lightning. People whispered in fear: “Look, it’s the end of the world! Look, it’s the great Day of Doom!” Unfortunately, they didn’t know the truth: it was the great mourning for the death of Roland.
Many French Knights Fall
In this second battle the French champions were weary, and before long they began to fall before the valour of the newly arrived Saracen nobles. First died Engelier the Gascon, mortally wounded by the lance of that Saracen who swore brotherhood to Ganelon; next Samson, and the noble Duke Anseis. These three were well avenged by Roland and Oliver and Turpin. Then in quick succession died Gerin and Gerier and other valiant Peers at the hands of Grandoigne, until his death-dealing career was cut short by Durendala. Another desperate single combat was won by Turpin, who slew a heathen emir “as black as molten pitch.”
In this second battle, the French champions were tired, and soon they started to fall before the bravery of the newly arrived Saracen nobles. First to die was Engelolier the Gascon, fatally wounded by the lance of the Saracen who had sworn brotherhood with Ganelon; next was Samson, followed by the noble Duke Anseis. Roland, Oliver, and Turpin avenged these three well. Then, one after another, Gerin, Gerier, and other brave Peers fell to Grandoigne until his deadly rampage was stopped by Durendala. Another fierce duel was won by Turpin, who killed a heathen emir “as black as molten pitch.”
The Second Army Defeated
Finally this second host of the heathens gave way and fled, begging Marsile to come and succour them; but now of the victorious French there were but sixty valiant champions left alive, including Roland, Oliver, and the fiery prelate Turpin.
Finally, this second group of heathens retreated and ran away, begging Marsile to come and help them; but now, of the victorious French, only sixty brave fighters remained alive, including Roland, Oliver, and the fiery bishop Turpin.
A Third Appears
Now the third host of the pagans began to roll forward upon the dauntless little band, and in the short breathing-space before the Saracens again attacked them Roland cried aloud to Oliver:
Now the third group of pagans started to charge at the fearless little band, and in the brief moment before the Saracens attacked again, Roland shouted to Oliver:
Brave warriors, lying lifeless!
I must grieve for our beautiful country
France, now bereft of her barons.
Charles, my King, why are you absent? My brother, how should we send him?
Sad news about our struggle? "I have no idea," said his comrade. "Better death than disgrace."
Roland Willing to Blow his Horn
Charles will hear it in the passes. And come back with all his army. Oliver said: "It was disgraceful" To your relatives for all their days. When I encouraged it, you still wouldn't; Now, sounding your horn is embarrassing,
"And I never will approve it."
Oliver Objects. They Quarrel
"Comrade, I will blow my war horn." Oliver replied: ‘Oh coward! When I pushed for it, you wouldn't. If fair France greets me again You will never marry my sister;
"I swear by this beard of mine!"
Oliver returned: "It's your fault; Courage is not related to madness,
Temperance knows nothing of anger. [Pg 145] You have taken down these brave champions,
You have defeated the Emperor’s followers,
You have taken away our victories.
Ah, your bravery, Count, is deadly!
Charles must let go of his brave heroes,
And your partnership with me has to end. "On this day filled with deep sorrow."
Turpin Mediates
Archbishop Turpin heard the dispute, and strove to calm the angry heroes. “Brave knights, be not so enraged. The horn will not save the lives of these gallant dead, but it will be better to sound it, that Charles, our lord and emperor, may return, may avenge our death and weep over our corpses, may bear them to fair France, and bury them in the sanctuary, where the wild beasts shall not devour them.” “That is well said,” quoth Roland and Oliver.
Archbishop Turpin heard the argument and tried to calm the furious knights. “Brave knights, don’t be so angry. The horn won’t bring these valiant dead back to life, but it’s better to blow it so that Charles, our lord and emperor, may come back, avenge our deaths, and mourn over our bodies, may take them to beautiful France, and bury them in a safe place where wild animals won’t eat them.” “Well said,” replied Roland and Oliver.
The Horn is Blown
Then at last Roland put the carved ivory horn, the magic Olifant, to his lips, and blew so loudly that the sound echoed thirty leagues away. “Hark! our men are in combat!” cried Charlemagne; but Ganelon retorted: “Had any but the king said it, that had been a lie.”
Then at last Roland brought the carved ivory horn, the magic Olifant, to his lips and blew so loudly that the sound echoed thirty leagues away. “Listen! Our men are in battle!” shouted Charlemagne; but Ganelon replied, “If anyone other than the king had said that, it would have been a lie.”
A second time Roland blew his horn, so violently and with such anguish that the veins of his temples burst, and the blood flowed from his brow and from his mouth. Charlemagne, pausing, heard it again, and said: “That is Roland’s horn; he would not sound it were there no battle.” But Ganelon said mockingly: “There is no battle, for Roland is too proud to sound his horn in danger. Besides, who would dare to attack Roland, the strong, the valiant, great and wonderful Roland? No man. He is doubtless hunting, and [Pg 146] laughing with the Peers. Your words, my liege, do but show how old and weak and doting you are. Ride on, sire; the open country lies far before you.”
A second time, Roland blew his horn with such force and agony that the veins in his temples burst, and blood flowed from his brow and his mouth. Charlemagne paused and heard it again, saying, “That’s Roland’s horn; he wouldn’t blow it if there wasn’t a battle.” But Ganelon mockingly replied, “There’s no battle because Roland is too proud to blow his horn in trouble. Besides, who would dare attack Roland, the strong, valiant, great, and wonderful Roland? No one. He’s probably off hunting and laughing with the Peers. Your words, my liege, just show how old, weak, and foolish you’ve become. Keep riding, sire; the open country is far ahead of you.”
“Charlemagne heard it again”
"Charlemagne heard it once more"
When Roland blew the horn for the third time he had hardly breath to awaken the echoes; but still Charlemagne heard. “How faintly comes the sound! There is death in that feeble blast!” said the emperor; and Duke Naimes interrupted eagerly: “Sire, Roland is in peril; some one has betrayed him—doubtless he who now tries to beguile you! Sire, rouse your host, arm for battle, and ride to save your nephew.”
When Roland blew the horn for the third time, he barely had the breath to stir the echoes, but Charlemagne still heard it. “What a weak sound! There’s death in that faint blast!” the emperor said. Duke Naimes quickly interjected, “Sire, Roland is in danger; someone has betrayed him—likely the one who is trying to deceive you now! Sire, rally your troops, prepare for battle, and go save your nephew.”
Ganelon Arrested
Then Charlemagne called aloud: “Hither, my men. Take this traitor Ganelon and keep him safe till my return.” And the kitchen folk seized the felon knight, chained him by the neck, and beat him; then, binding him hand and foot, they flung him on a sorry nag, to be borne with them till Charles should demand him at their hands again.
Then Charlemagne shouted, “Come here, my men. Take this traitor Ganelon and keep him safe until I return.” The kitchen staff grabbed the criminal knight, locked him up by the neck, and beat him; then, tying his hands and feet, they threw him onto a poor horse, to be taken along until Charles called for him again.
Charles Returns
With all speed the whole army retraced their steps, turning their faces to Spain, and saying: “Ah, if we could find Roland alive what blows we would strike for him!” Alas! it was too late! Too late!
With all their might, the entire army headed back, facing Spain, and exclaimed: “Oh, if we could just find Roland alive, how fiercely we would fight for him!” Unfortunately, it was too late! Too late!
How lofty are the peaks, how vast and shadowy the mountains! How dim and gloomy the passes, how deep the valleys! How swift the rushing torrents! Yet with headlong speed the Frankish army hastens back, with trumpets sounding in token of approaching help, all praying God to preserve Roland till they come. Alas! they cannot reach him in time! Too late. Too late!
How high are the peaks, how wide and dark the mountains! How unclear and gloomy the paths, how deep the valleys! How fast the rushing streams! Yet in a wild rush, the Frankish army speeds back, with trumpets sounding as a sign of help on the way, all praying to God to keep Roland safe until they arrive. Unfortunately, they can't get to him in time! Too late. Too late!
Roland Weeps for his Comrades
Now Roland cast his gaze around on hill and valley, and saw his noble vassals and comrades lie dead. As a noble knight he wept for them, saying:
Now Roland looked around at the hills and valleys and saw his noble vassals and comrades lying dead. As a noble knight, he wept for them, saying:
May He welcome you into Paradise
And may you find peace on banks of heavenly flowers!
I've never known such powerful men as you. Beautiful France, you are the best of all cherished lands,
How are you grieving the loss of your noble sons!
Only through me, dear friends, have you died,
And yet, I bring no help or safety. May God watch over you! Brother, come, Let's fight against the heathens and embrace death,
"Or grief will destroy me! Death is my responsibility now."
He Fights Desperately
So saying, he rushed into the battle, slew the only son of King Marsile, and drove the heathen before him as the hounds drive the deer. Turpin saw and applauded. “So should a good knight do, wearing good armour and riding a good steed. He must deal good strong strokes in battle, or he is not worth a groat. Let a coward be a monk in some cloister and pray for the sins of us fighters.”
So saying, he charged into the battle, killed the only son of King Marsile, and drove the pagans away like hounds chasing deer. Turpin watched and cheered. “That’s how a good knight should act, wearing strong armor and riding a fine horse. He needs to deliver powerful blows in battle, or he’s not worth a dime. A coward should just be a monk in some monastery, praying for the sins of us warriors.”
Marsile in wrath attacked the slayer of his son, but in vain; Roland struck off his right hand, and Marsile fled back mortally wounded to Saragossa, while his main host, seized with panic, left the field to Roland. However, the caliph, Marsile’s uncle, rallied the ranks, and, with fifty thousand Saracens, once more came against the little troop of Champions of the Cross, the three poor survivors of the rearguard.
Marsile, filled with rage, attacked the killer of his son, but it was useless; Roland severed his right hand, and Marsile fled back to Saragossa, mortally wounded, while his main army, overcome with fear, abandoned the battlefield to Roland. However, the caliph, who was Marsile’s uncle, gathered the troops and, with fifty thousand Saracens, came against the small group of Champions of the Cross, the three remaining survivors of the rearguard.
Roland cried aloud: “Now shall we be martyrs for our faith. Fight boldly, lords, for life or death! Sell yourselves dearly! Let not fair France be dishonoured [Pg 148] in her sons. When the Emperor sees us dead with our slain foes around us he will bless our valour.”
Roland shouted, “Now we will be martyrs for our faith. Fight bravely, lords, for life or death! Make your sacrifices count! Don’t let beautiful France be dishonored by her sons. When the Emperor sees us dead with our fallen enemies around us, he will commend our bravery.” [Pg 148]
Oliver Falls
The pagans were emboldened by the sight of the three alone, and the caliph, rushing at Oliver, pierced him from behind with his lance. But though mortally wounded Oliver retained strength enough to slay the caliph, and to cry aloud: “Roland! Roland! Aid me!” then he rushed on the heathen army, doing heroic deeds and shouting “Montjoie! Montjoie!” while the blood ran from his wound and stained the earth blood-red. At this woeful sight Roland swooned with grief, and Oliver, faint from loss of blood, and with eyes dimmed by fast-coming death, distinguished not the face of his dear friend; he saw only a vague figure drawing near, and, mistaking it for an enemy, raised his sword Hauteclaire and gave Roland one last terrible blow, which clove the helmet, but harmed not the head. The blow roused Roland from his swoon, and, gazing tenderly at Oliver, he gently asked him:
The pagans felt bold seeing the three alone, and the caliph, charging at Oliver, stabbed him from behind with his lance. But even though he was mortally wounded, Oliver had enough strength to kill the caliph and shout, “Roland! Roland! Help me!” Then he charged into the pagan army, performing heroic acts and yelling “Montjoie! Montjoie!” while blood flowed from his wound, staining the ground red. At this heartbreaking sight, Roland fainted from grief, and Oliver, weak from blood loss and with his vision clouded by approaching death, couldn’t recognize his dear friend; he only saw a blurry figure coming closer and, mistaking it for an enemy, raised his sword Hauteclaire and struck Roland with one last powerful blow, which cracked the helmet but didn’t hurt his head. The strike brought Roland out of his faint, and, looking fondly at Oliver, he softly asked him:
"Here and before the judgment throne of God."
And Dies
Now Oliver felt the pains of death come upon him. Both sight and hearing were gone, his colour fled, and, dismounting, he lay upon the earth; there, humbly confessing his sins, he begged God to grant him rest in Paradise, to bless his lord Charlemagne and the fair [Pg 149] land of France, and to keep above all men his comrade Roland, his best-loved brother-in-arms. This ended, he fell back, his heart failed, his head drooped low, and Oliver the brave and courteous knight lay dead on the blood-stained earth, with his face turned to the east. Roland lamented him in gentle words: “Comrade, alas for thy valour! Many days and years have we been comrades: no ill didst thou to me, nor I to thee: now thou art dead, ’tis pity that I live!”
Now Oliver felt the pains of death approaching him. His sight and hearing were gone, his color faded, and, dismounting, he lay on the ground; there, humbly confessing his sins, he begged God to grant him rest in Paradise, to bless his lord Charlemagne and the fair [Pg 149] land of France, and to watch over his comrade Roland, his dearest brother-in-arms, above all others. This done, he fell back, his heart failed, his head drooped low, and Oliver the brave and courteous knight lay dead on the blood-stained earth, with his face turned to the east. Roland mourned him with gentle words: “Comrade, oh your valor! Many days and years have we been comrades: you did no harm to me, nor I to you: now you are dead, it’s a shame that I live!”
Turpin is Mortally Wounded. The Horn Again
Turpin and Roland now stood together for a time and were joined by the brave Count Gautier, whose thousand men had been slain, and he himself grievously wounded; he now came, like a loyal vassal, to die with his lord Roland, and was slain in the first discharge of arrows which the Saracens shot. Taught by experience, the pagans kept their distance, and wounded Turpin with four lances, while they stood some yards away from the heroes. But when Turpin felt himself mortally wounded he plunged into the throng of the heathen, killing four hundred before he fell, and Roland fought on with broken armour, and with ever-bleeding head, till in a pause of the deadly strife he took his horn and again sent forth a feeble dying blast.
Turpin and Roland stood together for a while and were joined by the brave Count Gautier, whose thousand men had been killed, and who himself was seriously injured; he came, like a loyal vassal, to die alongside his lord Roland, and was struck down in the first volley of arrows shot by the Saracens. Learning from experience, the pagans kept their distance and wounded Turpin with four lances while standing several yards away from the heroes. But when Turpin realized he was mortally wounded, he charged into the crowd of heathens, taking out four hundred before he fell, and Roland fought on with broken armor, and with a head that was constantly bleeding, until, during a brief pause in the fierce fighting, he took his horn and let out another weak dying blast.
Charles Answers the Horn
Charlemagne heard it, and was filled with anguish. “Lords, all goes ill: I know by the sound of Roland’s horn he has not long to live! Ride on faster, and let all our trumpets sound, in token of our approach.” Then sixty thousand trumpets sounded, so that mountains echoed it and valleys replied, and the heathen heard it and trembled. “It is Charlemagne! Charles is coming!” they cried. “If Roland lives till [Pg 150] he comes the war will begin again, and our bright Spain is lost.” Thereupon four hundred banded together to slay Roland; but he rushed upon them, mounted on his good steed Veillantif, and the valiant pagans fled. But while Roland dismounted to tend the dying archbishop they returned and cast darts from afar, slaying Veillantif, the faithful war-horse, and piercing the hero’s armour. Still nearer and nearer sounded the clarions of Charlemagne’s army in the defiles, and the Saracen host fled for ever, leaving Roland alone, on foot, expiring, amid the dying and the dead.
Charlemagne heard it and was filled with despair. “Lords, everything is going wrong: I can tell from the sound of Roland’s horn that he doesn’t have long to live! Ride faster, and let all our trumpets sound to announce our arrival.” Then sixty thousand trumpets sounded, echoing through the mountains and valleys, making the pagans tremble. “It’s Charlemagne! Charles is coming!” they shouted. “If Roland stays alive until he gets here, the war will start again, and our beautiful Spain will be lost.” Then four hundred banded together to kill Roland, but he charged at them on his trusty steed Veillantif, and the brave pagans fled. But while Roland dismounted to care for the dying archbishop, they came back and threw spears from a distance, killing Veillantif, his loyal war-horse, and piercing the hero’s armor. The clarions of Charlemagne’s army sounded closer and closer in the passes, while the Saracen host fled for good, leaving Roland alone, on foot, dying among the wounded and the dead.
Turpin Blesses the Dead
Roland made his way to Turpin, unlaced his golden helmet, took off his hauberk, tore his own tunic to bind up his grievous wounds, and then gently raising the prelate, carried him to the fresh green grass, where he most tenderly laid him down.
Roland went to Turpin, unfastened his golden helmet, took off his chainmail, ripped his own tunic to bandage his serious wounds, and then gently lifting the priest, laid him down on the fresh green grass, where he took care to place him softly.
Whom we loved so dearly; they must not lie
Cursed; but I will bring their bodies here. "And you will bless them and me before you die."
"Go," said the dying priest, "but come back soon.
“Thank God! The victory is ours!”
With great pain and many delays Roland traversed the field of slaughter, looking in the faces of the dead, till he had found and brought to Turpin’s feet the bodies of the eleven Peers, last of all Oliver, his own dear friend and brother, and Turpin blessed and absolved them all. Now Roland’s grief was so deep and his weakness so great that he swooned where he stood, and the archbishop saw him fall and heard his cry of pain. Slowly and painfully Turpin struggled to his feet, and, bending over Roland, took Olifant, the [Pg 151] curved ivory horn; inch by inch the dying archbishop tottered towards a little mountain stream, that the few drops he could carry might revive Roland.
With great pain and many delays, Roland crossed the battlefield, looking at the faces of the dead, until he found and brought to Turpin's feet the bodies of the eleven Peers, and last of all, Oliver, his dear friend and brother. Turpin blessed and absolved them all. Now Roland's grief was so intense and his weakness so great that he fainted where he stood, and the archbishop saw him fall and heard his cry of pain. Slowly and painfully, Turpin managed to get to his feet, and, bending over Roland, took Olifant, the curved ivory horn; inch by inch, the dying archbishop wobbled towards a small mountain stream, hoping that the few drops he could carry might revive Roland.
He Dies
However, his weakness overcame him before he reached the water, and he fell forward dying. Feebly he made his confession, painfully he joined his hands in prayer, and as he prayed his spirit fled. Turpin, the faithful champion of the Cross, in teaching and in battle, died in the service of Charlemagne. May God have mercy on his soul!
However, his weakness got the better of him before he reached the water, and he fell forward, dying. Weakly, he made his confession, painfully joined his hands in prayer, and as he prayed, his spirit left him. Turpin, the loyal champion of the Cross, both in teaching and in battle, died in the service of Charlemagne. May God have mercy on his soul!
When Roland awoke from his swoon he looked for Turpin, and found him dead, and, seeing Olifant, he guessed what the archbishop’s aim had been, and wept for pity. Crossing the fair white hands over Turpin’s breast, he sadly prayed:
When Roland woke up from his faint, he searched for Turpin and discovered he was dead. Seeing Olifant, he realized what the archbishop had intended and cried out in grief. He crossed Turpin’s fair white hands over his chest and prayed sorrowfully:
I offer my soul to the great King of Heaven!
No stronger champion does He have in His ranks,
No prophet is greater for upholding the Faith,
No teacher is more powerful to transform humanity. Since the time when Christ's Apostles walked the earth!
May your beautiful soul be free from the sufferings of Hell
“And may Paradise welcome you in its gardens!”
Roland’s Last Fight
Now death was very near to Roland, and he felt it coming upon him while he yet prayed and commended himself to his guardian angel Gabriel. Taking in one hand Olifant, and in the other his good sword Durendala, Roland climbed a little hill, one bowshot within the realm of Spain. There under two pine-trees he found four marble steps, and as he was about to climb them, fell swooning on the grass very near his end. A lurking Saracen, who had feigned death, stole from his covert, [Pg 152] and, calling aloud, “Charles’s nephew is vanquished! I will bear his sword back to Arabia,” seized Durendala as it lay in Roland’s dying clasp. The attempt roused Roland, and he opened his eyes, saying, “Thou art not of us,” then struck such a blow with Olifant on the helm of the heathen thief that he fell dead before his intended victim.
Now death was very close to Roland, and he sensed it approaching while he prayed and entrusted himself to his guardian angel Gabriel. Holding Olifant in one hand and his trusty sword Durendala in the other, Roland climbed a small hill, just a bowshot into the realm of Spain. There, under two pine trees, he found four marble steps, and as he was about to climb them, he collapsed on the grass, near the end of his life. A hidden Saracen, who had pretended to be dead, crept from his hiding place, [Pg 152] and shouted, "Charles's nephew is defeated! I will take his sword back to Arabia," grabbing Durendala as it lay in Roland's dying grip. The attempt startled Roland, and he opened his eyes, saying, "You are not one of us," then dealt such a blow with Olifant to the heathen thief's helmet that he fell dead before his target.
He Tries to Break his Sword
Pale, bleeding, dying, Roland struggled to his feet, bent on saving his good blade from the defilement of heathen hands. He grasped Durendala, and the brown marble before him split beneath his mighty blows; but the good sword stood firm, the steel grated but did not break, and Roland lamented aloud that his famous sword must now become the weapon of a lesser man. Again Roland smote with Durendala, and clove the block of sardonyx, but the good steel only grated and did not break, and the hero bewailed himself aloud, saying, “Alas! my good Durendala, how bright and pure thou art! How thou flamest in the sunbeams, as when the angel brought thee! How many lands hast thou conquered for Charles my King, how many champions slain, how many heathen converted! Must I now leave thee to the pagans? May God spare fair France this shame!” A third time Roland raised the sword and struck a rock of blue marble, which split asunder, but the steel only grated—it would not break; and the hero knew that he could do no more.
Pale, bleeding, and nearing death, Roland struggled to his feet, determined to protect his great sword from being tainted by enemy hands. He grabbed Durendala, and the brown marble in front of him shattered under his powerful strikes; yet the sword held strong, grating against the rock but remaining unbroken. Roland cried out in sorrow that his legendary sword would now belong to someone lesser. He struck again with Durendala and split the block of sardonyx, but once more, the steel only grated and didn’t break. The hero lamented, saying, “Oh, my precious Durendala, how bright and pure you are! How you shine in the sunlight, just like when the angel presented you to me! How many lands have you helped conquer for my king Charles, how many champions have you defeated, how many foes have you turned to faith! Must I now leave you to the pagans? May God spare France this disgrace!” For the third time, Roland raised the sword and struck a blue marble rock, which cracked apart, but the steel only grated—it would not break; and the hero realized he could do no more.
His Last Prayer
Then he flung himself on the ground under a pine-tree with his face to the earth, his sword and Olifant beneath him, his face to the foe, that Charlemagne and the Franks might see when they came that he died [Pg 153] victorious. He made his confession, prayed for mercy, and offered to Heaven his glove, in token of submission for all his sins. “Mea culpa! O God! I pray for pardon for all my sins, both great and small, that I have sinned from my birth until this day.” So he held up towards Heaven his right-hand glove, and the angels of God descended around him. Again Roland prayed:
Then he threw himself to the ground under a pine tree, face down, with his sword and Olifant beneath him, facing the enemy, so that Charlemagne and the Franks could see when they arrived that he died victorious. He made his confession, prayed for mercy, and offered his glove to Heaven as a sign of submission for all his sins. “Mea culpa! O God! I ask for forgiveness for all my sins, both big and small, that I have committed from my birth until now.” He held up his right-hand glove towards Heaven, and the angels of God descended around him. Again, Roland prayed:
Did you bring St. Lazarus back from the dead again,
Did you save St. Daniel from the lion's mouth,
Save my soul and protect it from all harm.
"That I have deserved because of all my sins!”
He Dies
Again he held up to Heaven his glove, and St. Gabriel received it; then, with head bowed and hands clasped, the hero died, and the waiting cherubim, St. Raphael, St. Michael, and St. Gabriel, bore his soul to Paradise.
Again he raised his glove to Heaven, and St. Gabriel took it; then, with his head down and hands together, the hero passed away, and the waiting cherubim, St. Raphael, St. Michael, and St. Gabriel, carried his soul to Paradise.
So died Roland and the Peers of France.
So died Roland and the peers of France.
Charles Arrives
Soon after Roland’s heroic spirit had passed away the emperor came galloping out of the mountains into the valley of Roncesvalles, where not a foot of ground was without its burden of death.
Soon after Roland's heroic spirit had departed, the emperor came rushing down from the mountains into the valley of Roncesvalles, where not a single inch of ground was free from the weight of death.
Loudly he called: “Fair nephew, where art thou? Where is the archbishop? And Count Oliver? Where are the Peers?”
Loudly he called, “Hey nephew, where are you? Where is the archbishop? And Count Oliver? Where are the Peers?”
Alas! of what avail was it to call? No man replied, for all were dead; and Charlemagne wrung his hands, and tore his beard and wept, and his army bewailed their slain comrades, and all men thought of vengeance. Truly a fearful vengeance did Charles take, in that terrible battle which he fought the next day against the [Pg 154] Emir of Babylon, come from oversea to help his vassal Marsile, when the sun stood still in heaven that the Christians might be avenged on their enemies; in the capture of Saragossa and the death of Marsile, who, already mortally wounded, turned his face to the wall and died when he heard of the defeat of the emir; but when vengeance was taken on the open enemy Charlemagne thought of mourning, and returned to Roncesvalles to seek the body of his beloved nephew.
Alas! what good was it to call out? No man answered, for they were all dead; and Charlemagne wrung his hands, tore his beard, and wept, while his army mourned their fallen comrades, and everyone thought about revenge. Truly, Charles took a terrible revenge in the brutal battle he fought the next day against the [Pg 154] Emir of Babylon, who had come from overseas to aid his vassal Marsile, when the sun stood still in the sky so that the Christians could take vengeance on their enemies; during the capture of Saragossa and the death of Marsile, who, already mortally wounded, turned his face to the wall and died upon hearing of the emir's defeat; but once vengeance was dealt against the open enemy, Charlemagne thought of mourning and returned to Roncesvalles to search for the body of his beloved nephew.
The emperor knew well that Roland would be found before his men, with his face to the foe. Thus he advanced a bowshot from his companions and climbed a little hill, there found the little flowery meadow stained red with the blood of his barons, and there at the summit, under the trees, lay the body of Roland on the green grass. The broken blocks of marble bore traces of the hero’s dying efforts, and Charlemagne raised Roland, and, clasping the hero in his arms, lamented over him.
The emperor understood that Roland would be discovered lying before his men, facing the enemy. So, he moved a short distance away from his companions and climbed a small hill. There, he came across a tiny meadow stained red with the blood of his barons, and at the top, beneath the trees, lay Roland's body on the green grass. The shattered pieces of marble showed signs of the hero's final struggles, and Charlemagne lifted Roland, holding the hero in his arms and mourning for him.
His Lament
Never again will our beautiful France see
A knight so worthy, until France no longer exists!
So you can rest among the flowers of Paradise
With all His glorious Saints forever!
My honor will now diminish and fade,
I spend my days in sorrow because you're not here,
My happiness and strength will disappear. There is none,
Friend or relative, to support my cause.
And give you a spot in Paradise, the blessed,
You brave young man, you powerful conqueror!
How sorrowful lies our beautiful France and how lonely How will the realms I’ve influenced rebel? Now you have been taken from my tired old age!
[Pg 155] My sorrow is so deep that I would gladly die as well. And join my brave friends in Paradise
"While men bury my tired body with yours!’”[14]
The Dead Buried
The French army buried the dead with all honour, where they had fallen, except the bodies of Roland, Oliver, and Turpin, which were carried to Blaye, and interred in the great cathedral there; and then Charlemagne returned to Aix.
The French army buried the dead with full honors, where they fell, except for the bodies of Roland, Oliver, and Turpin, which were taken to Blaye and buried in the grand cathedral there; then Charlemagne returned to Aix.
Aude the Fair
As Charles the Great entered his palace a beauteous maiden met him, Aude the Fair, the sister of Oliver and betrothed bride of Roland. She asked eagerly:
As Charlemagne entered his palace, a beautiful young woman met him, Aude the Fair, the sister of Oliver and engaged to Roland. She asked eagerly:
“Where is Roland the mighty captain, who swore to take me for his bride?”
“Where is Roland, the great captain, who promised to take me as his bride?”
Aude the Fair
Evelyn Paul
Aude the Fair Evelyn Paul
“Alas! dear sister and friend,” said Charlemagne, weeping and tearing his long white beard, “thou askest tidings of the dead. But I will replace him: thou shalt have Louis, my son, Count of the Marches.”
“Alas! dear sister and friend,” said Charlemagne, weeping and pulling at his long white beard, “you ask for news of the dead. But I will make it right: you shall have Louis, my son, Count of the Marches.”
“These words are strange,” exclaimed Aude the Fair. “God and all His saints and angels forbid that I should live when Roland my love is dead.” Thereupon she lost her colour and fell at the emperor’s feet; he thought her fainting, but she was dead. God have mercy on her soul!
“These words are strange,” exclaimed Aude the Fair. “God and all His saints and angels forbid that I should live when my love Roland is dead.” Then she lost her color and collapsed at the emperor’s feet; he thought she had fainted, but she was dead. God have mercy on her soul!
The Traitor Put to Death
Too long it would be to tell of the trial of Ganelon the traitor. Suffice it that he was torn asunder by wild horses, and his name remains in France a byword for all disloyalty and treachery.
Too long would it be to recount the trial of Ganelon the traitor. It's enough to say that he was ripped apart by wild horses, and his name is still in France a symbol of disloyalty and betrayal.
CHAPTER VIII: THE COUNTESS CATHLEEN
Celtic Mysticism
IN all Celtic literature there is recognisable a certain spirit which seems to be innate in the very character of the people, a spirit of mysticism and acknowledgment of the supernatural. It carries with it a love of Nature, a delight in beauty, colour and harmony, which is common to all the Celtic races. But with these characteristics we find in Ireland a spiritual beauty, a passion of self-sacrifice, unknown in Wales or Brittany. Hence the early Irish heroes are frequently found renouncing advantages, worldly honour, and life itself, at the bidding of some imperative moral impulse. They are the knights-errant of early European chivalry which was a much deeper and more real inspiration than the carefully cultivated artificial chivalry of centuries later. Cuchulain, Diarmuit, Naesi all pay with their lives for their obedience to the dictates of honour and conscience. And in women, for whom in those early days sacrifice of self was the only way of heroism, the surrender even of eternal bliss was only the sublimation of honour and chivalry; and this was the heroism of the Countess Cathleen.
IN all Celtic literature, there’s a distinct spirit that seems to be inherent in the character of the people—a spirit of mysticism and recognition of the supernatural. It comes with a love for Nature, a joy in beauty, color, and harmony that is shared among all Celtic races. However, in Ireland, we also find a spiritual beauty and a passion for self-sacrifice that’s not seen in Wales or Brittany. As a result, early Irish heroes often renounce advantages, worldly honor, and even life itself in response to a powerful moral impulse. They are the original knights-errant of early European chivalry, which had a much deeper and more genuine inspiration than the carefully cultivated, artificial chivalry that emerged centuries later. Cuchulain, Diarmuit, and Naesi give their lives for their adherence to the demands of honor and conscience. For women, who saw self-sacrifice as the only form of heroism during those early days, the surrender of even eternal happiness was merely the ultimate expression of honor and chivalry; this was the heroism of the Countess Cathleen.
The Cathleen Legend
The legend is old, so old that its root has been lost and we know not who first imagined it; but the idea, the central incident, doubtless goes back to Druid times, when a woman might well have offered herself up to the cruel gods to avert their wrath and stay the plagues which fell upon her people. Under a like impulse Curtius sprang into the gulf in the Forum, and Decius devoted himself to death to win the safety of [Pg 157] the Roman army. In each case the powers, evil or beneficent, were supposed to be appeased by the offering of a human life. When Christianity found this legend of sacrifice popular among the heathen nations, it was comparatively easy to adopt it and give it a yet wider scope, by making the sacrifice spiritual rather than physical, and by finally rewarding the hero with heavenly joys. It is to be noted, too, that even at this early period there is a certain glorification of chicanery: the fiend fulfils his side of the contract, but God Himself breaks the other side. This becomes a regular feature in all tales that relate dealings with the Evil One: all Devil’s Bridges, Devil’s Dykes, and the Faust legends show that Satan may be trusted to keep his word, while the saints invariably kept the letter and broke the spirit. To so primitive a tale as that of “The Countess Cathleen” the pettifogging quibbles of later saints are utterly unknown: God saves her soul because it is His will to reward such abnegation of self, and even the Evil One dare not question the Divine Will.
The legend is ancient, so ancient that its origins are lost, and we don’t know who first came up with it; but the concept, the main event, probably dates back to Druid times, when a woman might have offered herself to the cruel gods to calm their anger and stop the plagues affecting her people. Similarly, Curtius jumped into the chasm in the Forum, and Decius sacrificed himself to ensure the safety of [Pg 157] the Roman army. In both cases, it was believed that the powers, whether good or evil, would be appeased by the offering of a human life. When Christianity encountered this legend of sacrifice, which was popular among pagan nations, it was relatively easy to adopt it and broaden its meaning by making the sacrifice spiritual rather than physical, and ultimately rewarding the hero with heavenly rewards. It’s also worth mentioning that even at this early stage, there is a form of glorification of trickery: the devil fulfills his part of the deal, but God Himself breaks the other part. This becomes a common theme in all stories involving dealing with the Evil One: all Devil’s Bridges, Devil’s Dykes, and the Faust legends show that Satan is reliable in keeping his promises, while the saints consistently adhere to the letter of the law but break its spirit. In a more primitive tale like “The Countess Cathleen,” the petty legalities of later saints are completely absent: God saves her soul because He chooses to reward such selflessness, and even the Evil One doesn’t dare challenge the Divine Will.
The Story. Happy Ireland
Once, long ago, as the Chronicles tell us, Ireland was known throughout Europe as “The Isle of Saints,” for St. Patrick had not long before preached the Gospel, the message of good tidings, to the warring inhabitants, to tribes of uncivilised Celts, and to marauding Danes and Vikings. He had driven out the serpent-worshippers, and consecrated the Black Stone of Tara to the worship of the True God; he had convinced the High King of the truth and reasonableness of the doctrine of the Trinity by the illustration of the shamrock leaf, and had overthrown the great idols and purified the land. Therefore the fair shores and fertile vales of Erin, the clustered islets, dropped like jewels in the [Pg 158] azure seas, the mist-covered, heather-clad hill-sides, even the barren mountain-tops and the patches of firm ground scattered in the solitudes of fathomless bogs, were homes of pious Culdee or lonely hermit. There was still strife in Ireland, for king fought with king, and heathen marauders still vexed the land; but many warlike Irish clans or “septs” turned their ardour for fight to religious conflicts, and often every man of a tribe became a monk, so that great abbeys and tribal monasteries and schools were built on the hills where, in former days, stood the chieftain’s stronghold (rath or dun, as Irish legends name it), with its earth mounds and wooden palisades. Holy psalms and chants replaced the boastful songs of the old bards, whilst warriors accustomed to regard fighting and hunting as the only occupations worthy of a free-born man, now peacefully illuminated manuscripts or wrought at useful handicrafts. Yet still in secret they dreaded and tried to appease the wrath of the Dagda, Brigit of the Holy Fire, Ængus the Ever-Young, and the awful Washers of the Ford, the Choosers of the Slain; and to this dread was now joined the new fear of the cruel demons who obeyed Satan, the Prince of Evil.
Once, a long time ago, as the Chronicles tell us, Ireland was known throughout Europe as “The Isle of Saints,” because St. Patrick had recently preached the Gospel, the message of good news, to the fighting inhabitants, to tribes of uncivilized Celts, and to raiding Danes and Vikings. He had driven out the serpent-worshippers and dedicated the Black Stone of Tara to the worship of the True God; he had convinced the High King of the reasonableness of the doctrine of the Trinity by using the analogy of the shamrock leaf, and he had toppled the great idols and cleansed the land. Because of this, the beautiful shores and fertile valleys of Erin, the clustered islands, like jewels in the azure seas, the misty, heather-covered hills, even the barren mountain tops and the patches of solid ground scattered in the endless bogs, became homes for devout Culdees or solitary hermits. There was still conflict in Ireland, as kings fought against each other, and heathen raiders continued to disturb the land; however, many warlike Irish clans or “septs” redirected their enthusiasm for battle into religious conflicts, and often every man in a tribe became a monk, resulting in the creation of great abbeys, tribal monasteries, and schools on the hills where, in earlier times, stood the chieftain’s fortress (rath or dun, as Irish legends call it), with its earth mounds and wooden fences. Holy psalms and hymns replaced the boastful songs of the old bards, while warriors, once accustomed to see fighting and hunting as the only noble pursuits, now peacefully illuminated manuscripts or engaged in useful crafts. Yet, in secret, they still feared and attempted to appease the anger of the Dagda, Brigit of the Holy Fire, Ængus the Ever-Young, and the terrifying Washers of the Ford, the Choosers of the Slain; and to this fear was now added the new dread of the cruel demons who followed Satan, the Prince of Evil.
The Young Countess
At this time there dwelt in Ireland the Countess Cathleen, young, good, and beautiful. Her eyes were as deep, as changeful, and as pure as the ocean that washed Erin’s shores; her yellow hair, braided in two long tresses, was as bright as the golden circlet on her brow or the yellow corn in her garners; and her step was as light and proud and free as that of the deer in her wide domains. She lived in a stately castle in the midst of great forests, with the cottages of her tribesmen around her gates, and day by day and year by [Pg 159] year she watched the changing glories of the mighty woods, as the seasons brought new beauties, till her soul was as lovely as the green woods and purple hills around. The Countess Cathleen loved the dim, mysterious forest, she loved the tales of the ancient gods, and of
At this time, there lived in Ireland the Countess Cathleen, young, kind, and beautiful. Her eyes were as deep, changeable, and pure as the ocean that washed the shores of Ireland; her long braided yellow hair shone as brightly as the golden circlet on her forehead or the ripe corn in her fields; and her step was as light, proud, and free as that of the deer in her expansive lands. She resided in a grand castle surrounded by vast forests, with the cottages of her tribesmen near her gates. Day by day and year by year, she observed the changing beauty of the mighty woods as the seasons brought new wonders, until her spirit became as beautiful as the green forests and purple hills around her. The Countess Cathleen had a love for the dim, mysterious forest, for the tales of the ancient gods, and for
And battles from long ago;”
but more than all she loved her clansmen and vassals: she prayed for them at all the holy hours, and taught and tended them with loving care, so that in no place in Ireland could be found a happier tribe than that which obeyed her gentle rule.
but more than anything, she loved her clansmen and vassals: she prayed for them at all the holy hours and taught and cared for them with love, so that in no place in Ireland could a happier tribe be found than the one that followed her gentle leadership.
Dearth and Famine
One year there fell upon Ireland, erewhile so happy, a great desolation—“For Scripture saith, an ending to all good things must be”[15]—and the happiness of the Countess Cathleen’s tribe came to an end in this wise: A terrible famine fell on the land; the seed-corn rotted in the ground, for rain and never-lifting mists filled the heavy air and lay on the sodden earth; then when spring came barren fields lay brown where the shooting corn should be; the cattle died in the stall or fell from weakness at the plough, and the sheep died of hunger in the fold; as the year passed through summer towards autumn the berries failed in the sun-parched woods, and the withered leaves, fallen long before the time, lay rotting on the dank earth; the timid wild things of the forest, hares, rabbits, squirrels, died in their holes or fell easy victims to the birds and beasts of prey; and these, in their turn, died of hunger in the famine-stricken forests.
One year, there was a great disaster that struck Ireland, which had once been so happy. “For Scripture says, all good things must come to an end”—and the happiness of Countess Cathleen’s people came to an end in this way: A terrible famine hit the land; the seed corn rotted in the ground because of constant rain and unending mists that filled the heavy air and soaked the earth. When spring arrived, barren fields lay brown where the growing corn should have been. The cattle died in their stalls or fell from weakness while plowing, and the sheep starved in their pens. As the year moved from summer toward autumn, berries failed in the sun-baked woods, and the dried leaves, which had fallen long before their time, lay decaying on the damp ground. The timid wildlife of the forest—hares, rabbits, and squirrels—died in their burrows or became easy prey for birds and carnivores; and these predators, in turn, also perished from hunger in the famine-stricken forests.
Distress of the Peasants
A cry of bitter agony and lamentation rose from the starving Isle of Saints to the gates of Heaven, and fell back unheard; the sky was hard as brass above and the earth was barren beneath, and men and women died in despair, their shrivelled lips still stained green by the dried grass and twigs they had striven to eat.
A cry of deep pain and sorrow rose from the starving Isle of Saints to the gates of Heaven but fell back unheard; the sky was as hard as metal above, and the ground was barren below, while men and women died in despair, their cracked lips still stained green from the dried grass and twigs they had tried to eat.
Her mouth was stained green from dock and dandelion; And now they wake her.
The Misery Increases
In vain the High King of Ireland proclaimed a universal peace, and wars between quarrelling tribes stopped and foreign pirates ceased to molest the land, and chief met chief in the common bond of misery; in vain the rich gave freely of their wealth—soon there was no distinction between rich and poor, high and low, chief and vassal, for all alike felt the grip of famine, all died by the same terrible hunger. Soon many of the great monasteries lay desolate, their stores exhausted, their portals open, while the brethren, dead within, had none to bury them; the lonely hermits died in their little beehive-shaped cells, or fled from the dreadful solitude to gather in some wealthy abbey which could still feed its monks; and isle and vale which had echoed their holy chants knew the sounds no more. Over all, unlifting, unchanging, brooded the deadly vapour, bearing the plague in its heavy folds, and filling the air with a sultry lurid haze.
In vain did the High King of Ireland call for a universal peace. The wars between the warring tribes stopped, foreign pirates stopped bothering the land, and chiefs met each other in the shared pain of suffering. In vain did the rich give freely of their wealth—soon there was no difference between rich and poor, high and low, chief and servant, because everyone felt the grip of famine and all perished from the same terrible hunger. Soon many of the great monasteries were empty, their supplies depleted, their doors wide open, while the monks inside lay dead with no one to bury them. The lonely hermits died in their small beehive-shaped cells or fled from the dreadful isolation to gather in some wealthy abbey that could still feed its monks. The islands and valleys that had once echoed their sacred songs were silent. Above it all, an oppressive, unchanging mist hung, carrying the plague in its heavy folds and filling the air with a humid, eerie haze.
Green things are dead—the cattle are also dead
Or dying—and on all the vapor hangs "And gets sick and feels hot."
Cathleen Heartbroken for her People
Round the castle of the Countess Cathleen there was great stir and bustle, for her tender heart was wrung with the misery of her people, and her prayers for them ascended to God unceasingly. So thin she grew and so worn that the physicians bade her servants bring harp and song to charm away the sadness that weighed upon her spirit; but all in vain! Neither the well-loved legends of the ancient gods, nor her harp, nor the voice of her bards could bring her relief—nothing but the attempt to save her people. From the earliest days of the famine her house and her stores were ever ready to supply the wants of the homeless, the poor, the suffering; her wealth was freely spent for food for the starving while supplies could yet be bought either near or in distant baronies; and when known supplies failed her lavish offers tempted the churlish farmers, who still hoarded grain that they might enrich themselves in the great dearth, to sell some of their garnered stores. When she could no longer induce them to part with their grain, her own winter provisions, wine and corn, were distributed generously to all who asked for relief, and none ever left her castle without succour.
Around the castle of Countess Cathleen, there was a lot of activity and commotion because her compassionate heart was overwhelmed by the suffering of her people, and her prayers for them rose to God continuously. She became so thin and worn that the doctors advised her servants to bring music and song to lift her spirits; but it was all in vain! Neither the beloved tales of the ancient gods, nor her harp, nor the voices of her bards could ease her pain—only the effort to save her people could. From the earliest days of the famine, her home and supplies were always available to meet the needs of the homeless, the poor, and the suffering; she spent her wealth freely on food for the starving while it could still be purchased, either locally or from far-off areas. When known supplies ran out, her generous offers persuaded the greedy farmers, who hoarded grain to profit from the great scarcity, to sell some of their stored goods. When she could no longer convince them to part with their grain, her own winter supplies of wine and corn were shared generously with everyone who asked for help, and no one ever left her castle without receiving aid.
Her Wide Charity
Thus passed the early months of bitter starvation, and the Countess Cathleen’s name was borne far and wide through Ireland, accompanied with the blessings of all the rescued; and round her castle, from every district, gathered a mighty throng of poor—not only her own clansmen—who all looked to her for a daily dole of [Pg 162] food and drink to keep some life in them until the pestilential mists should pass away. The wholesome cold of winter would purify the air and bring new hope and promise of new life in the coming year. Alas! the winter drew on apace and still the poisonous yellow vapours hung heavily over the land, and still the deadly famine clutched each feeble heart and weakened the very springs of life, and the winter frosts slew more than the summer heats, so feeble were the people and so weakened.
Thus passed the early months of harsh starvation, and the Countess Cathleen’s name spread far and wide across Ireland, accompanied by the blessings of all those she had saved; and around her castle, from every district, gathered a large crowd of the poor—not just her own clansmen—who all depended on her for a daily supply of [Pg 162] food and drink to keep some life in them until the deadly mists would clear away. The refreshing cold of winter would purify the air and bring new hope and the promise of new life in the coming year. Unfortunately, winter was approaching quickly and still the toxic yellow vapors hung heavily over the land, and the deadly famine gripped each weak heart and drained the very essence of life, causing the winter frosts to kill more than the summer heat, so weak were the people and so diminished.
Lawlessness Breaks Out
At last, even in the Isle of Saints, the bonds of right and wrong were loosened, all respect for property vanished in the universal desolation, and men began to rob and plunder, to trust only to the right of might, thinking that their poor miserable lives were of more value than aught else, than conscience and pity and honesty. Thus Cathleen lost by barefaced robbery much of what she still possessed of flocks and herds, of scanty fruit and corn. Her servants would gladly have pursued the robbers and regained the spoils, but Cathleen forbade it, for she pitied the miserable thieves, and thought no evil of them in this bitter dearth. By this time she had distributed all her winter stores, and had only enough to feed her poor pensioners and her household with most scanty rations; and she herself shared equally with them, for the most earnest entreaties of her faithful servants could not induce her to fare better than they in anything. Soon there would be nothing left for daily distribution, and her heart almost broke as she saw the misery of her helpless dependents; they looked to her as an angel of pity and deliverance, while she knew herself to be as helpless as they. Day by day Cathleen went among them, with her pitifully scanty doles of [Pg 163] food, cheering them by her words and smiles, and by her very presence; and each day she went to her chapel, where she could cast aside the mask of cheerfulness she wore before her people, and prayed to the Blessed Virgin Mary and all the saints to show her how to save her own tribe and all the land.
At last, even on the Isle of Saints, the lines between right and wrong faded, all respect for property disappeared in the widespread despair, and people started to steal and loot, relying only on the law of the strongest, believing that their miserable lives mattered more than anything else—more than conscience, compassion, or honesty. As a result, Cathleen lost a lot of her flocks and herds, along with whatever little fruit and corn she had, due to blatant robbery. Her servants would have happily chased after the thieves to recover the stolen goods, but Cathleen stopped them because she felt sorry for the desperate robbers and didn't think badly of them in this terrible time. By then, she had given away all her winter supplies and had just enough to feed her poor pensioners and her household on very meager rations; she shared equally with them, as her devoted servants' pleas couldn't persuade her to have better for herself. Soon, there would be nothing left for daily distribution, and her heart nearly shattered as she witnessed the suffering of her helpless dependents; they looked to her as a source of compassion and hope, while she felt just as powerless as they did. Day by day, Cathleen moved among them, providing her pitifully small amounts of food, lifting their spirits with her words and smiles, and her mere presence; each day she visited her chapel, where she could drop the cheerful facade she wore for her people and prayed to the Blessed Virgin Mary and all the saints to show her how to save her people and the entire land.
“Day by day Cathleen went among them”
“Day by day, Cathleen was among them.”
Cathleen Has an Inspiration
As the Countess knelt long before the altar one noontide she passed from her prayers into a deep sleep, and sank down on the altar steps. In the troubled depths of her mind a thought arose, which came to her as an inspiration from Heaven itself. She awoke and sprang up joyfully, exclaiming aloud: “Thanks be to Our Lady and to all the saints! To them alone the blessed thought is due. Thus can I save my poor until the dearth is over.”
As the Countess knelt for a long time before the altar one afternoon, she fell into a deep sleep and sank down onto the altar steps. In the troubled depths of her mind, a thought emerged, which felt like an inspiration from Heaven itself. She awoke and jumped up joyfully, exclaiming: “Thanks be to Our Lady and all the saints! They alone deserve credit for this blessed thought. This way, I can help my poor until the scarcity is over.”
Then Cathleen left her oratory with such a light heart as she had not felt since the terrible visitation began, and the gladness in her face was so new and wonderful that all her servants noticed the change, and her old foster-mother, who loved the Countess with the utmost devotion, shuddered at the thought that perhaps her darling had come under the power of the ancient gods and would be bewitched away to Tir-nan-og, the land of never-dying youth. Fearfully old Oona watched Cathleen’s face as she passed through the hall, and Cathleen saw the anxious gaze, and came and laid her hand on the old woman’s shoulder, saying, “Nay, fear not, nurse; the saints have heard my prayer and put it into my heart to save all these helpless ones.” Then she crossed the hall to her own room, and called a servant, saying, “Send hither quickly Fergus my steward.”
Then Cathleen left her room with a light heart like she hadn't felt since the terrible troubles began, and the happiness on her face was so fresh and amazing that all her servants noticed the change. Her old nurse, who adored the Countess deeply, shuddered at the thought that perhaps her beloved had come under the influence of the ancient gods and would be taken away to Tir-nan-og, the land of everlasting youth. Anxiously, old Oona watched Cathleen's face as she walked through the hall, and Cathleen noticed the worried look. She approached and laid her hand on the old woman’s shoulder, saying, “Don’t worry, nurse; the saints have heard my prayer and filled my heart with the intention to save all these helpless ones.” Then she crossed the hall to her own room and called a servant, saying, “Send Fergus my steward here quickly.”
She Summons her Steward
Shortly afterwards the steward came, Fergus the White, an old grey-haired man, who had been foster-brother to Cathleen’s grandfather. He had seen three generations pass away, he had watched the change from heathenism to Christianity, and of all the chief’s family, to which his loyal devotion had ever clung, there remained but this one young girl, and he loved her as his own child. Fergus did obeisance to his liege lady, and kissed her hand kneeling as he asked:
Shortly after, the steward arrived, Fergus the White, an elderly man with grey hair, who had been a foster-brother to Cathleen’s grandfather. He had witnessed three generations fade away, observed the shift from paganism to Christianity, and of all the chief’s family, to which his loyal devotion had always been attached, only this one young girl remained, and he loved her as if she were his own child. Fergus bowed to his lady and kissed her hand while kneeling as he requested:
“What would the Countess Cathleen with her steward? Shall I render my account of lands and wealth?”
“What does Countess Cathleen want with her steward? Should I provide my report on the lands and wealth?”
Demands to Know what Wealth she Owns
“How much have I in lands?” the Countess asked. And Fergus answered in surprise: “Your lands are worth one hundred thousand pounds.”
“How much do I own in land?” the Countess asked. And Fergus replied in surprise, “Your land is worth one hundred thousand pounds.”
“Of what value is the timber in my forests?” “As much again.”
“What's the worth of the timber in my forests?” “Twice as much.”
“What is the worth of my castles and my fair residences?” continued the Countess Cathleen. And Fergus still replied: “As much more,” though in his heart he questioned why his lady wished to know now, while the famine made all riches seem valueless.
“What is the value of my castles and my beautiful homes?” continued Countess Cathleen. And Fergus still replied, “Much more,” though deep down he wondered why his lady wanted to know now, when the famine made all wealth seem worthless.
“How much gold still unspent lies in thy charge in my treasure-chests?”
“How much gold remains untouched in your care in my treasure chests?”
“Lady, your stored gold is three hundred thousand pounds, as much as all your lands and forests and houses are worth.”
“Lady, the gold you have saved is three hundred thousand pounds, which is as valuable as all your lands, forests, and houses combined.”
The Countess Cathleen thought for an instant, and then, as one who makes a momentous decision, spoke firmly, though her lips quivered as she gave utterance to her thought:
The Countess Cathleen paused for a moment, and then, as if she were making an important decision, spoke confidently, even though her lips trembled as she expressed her thoughts:
“Go Far and Buy Food”
“Then, Fergus, take my bags of coin and go. Leave here my jewels and some gold, for I may hear of some stores of grain hoarded by niggard farmers, and may induce them to sell, if not for the love of God, then for the love of gold. Take, too, authority from me, written and sealed with my seal, to sell all my lands and timber, and castles, except this one alone where I must dwell. Send a man, trustworthy and speedy, to the North, to Ulster, where I hear the famine is less terrible, and let him buy what cattle he can find, and drive them back as soon as may be.”
“Then, Fergus, take my bags of coins and go. Leave my jewels and some gold here, because I might hear about some grain stored by stingy farmers, and I could persuade them to sell, if not out of kindness, then for money. Also, take my written and sealed permission to sell all my lands, timber, and castles, except for this one where I have to live. Send a trustworthy and quick man to the North, to Ulster, where I hear the famine isn’t as bad, and let him buy whatever cattle he can find and drive them back as soon as possible.”
Travel to a faraway country, then return again. "With many herds of cattle and ships full of grain."
The Steward Reluctantly Obeys
The ancient steward, Fergus the White, stood at first speechless with horror and grief, but after a moment of silence his sorrow found vent in words, and he besought his dear lady not to sell everything, her ancient home, her father’s lands, her treasured heirlooms, and leave herself no wealth for happier times. All his persuasions were useless, for Cathleen would not be moved; she bade him “Farewell” and hastened his journey, saying, “A cry is in mine ears; I cannot rest.” So there was no help for it. A trusty man was despatched to Ulster to buy up all the cattle (weak and famine-stricken as they would be) in the North Country; while Fergus himself journeyed swiftly to England, which was still prosperous and fertile, untouched by the deadly famine, and knowing nothing of the desolation of the sister isle, to which the English owed so much of their knowledge of the True Faith.
The ancient steward, Fergus the White, stood there at first, speechless with horror and grief, but after a moment of silence, he expressed his sorrow in words and pleaded with his dear lady not to sell everything—her old home, her father's lands, her cherished heirlooms—and leave herself with no wealth for better days ahead. All his attempts to persuade her were in vain, for Cathleen wouldn’t change her mind; she told him “Farewell” and urged him to leave quickly, saying, “I hear a cry; I cannot rest.” So there was nothing else to be done. A trusted man was sent to Ulster to buy up all the cattle (weak and starving as they might be) in the North Country, while Fergus himself hastened to England, which was still prosperous and fertile, untouched by the deadly famine, and unaware of the devastation on the sister island, to which the English owed so much of their understanding of the True Faith.
Buys Stores in England
In England Fergus spent all the gold he brought with him, and then sold all the Countess Cathleen bade him sell—lands, castles, forests, pastures, timber—all but one lonely castle in the desolate woods, where she dwelt among her own people, with the dying folk thronging round her gates and in her halls. Good bargains Fergus made also, for he was a shrewd and loyal steward, and the saints must have touched the hearts of the English merchants, so that they gave good prices for all, or perhaps they did not realize the dire distress that prevailed in Ireland. However that may have been, Fergus prospered in his trading, and bought grain, and wine, and fat oxen and sheep, so that he loaded many ships with full freights of provisions, enough to carry the starving peasantry through the famine year till the next harvest. At last all his money was spent, all his ships were laden, everything was ready, and the little fleet lay in harbour, only awaiting a fair wind, which, unhappily, did not come.
In England, Fergus spent all the gold he brought with him and then sold everything Countess Cathleen told him to sell—lands, castles, forests, pastures, timber—except for one lonely castle in the desolate woods, where she lived among her own people, with the dying folk crowding around her gates and in her halls. Fergus made good deals as well, being a clever and loyal steward, and it seemed the saints must have touched the hearts of the English merchants, since they offered good prices for everything, or maybe they just didn’t realize the severe distress in Ireland. Regardless, Fergus thrived in his trading, buying grain, wine, and fat oxen and sheep, loading many ships with full cargoes of provisions, enough to sustain the starving peasants through the famine year until the next harvest. Finally, all his money was spent, all his ships were loaded, everything was ready, and the little fleet lay in the harbor, just waiting for a fair wind, which unfortunately did not arrive.
His Return Delayed
First of all Fergus waited through a deadly calm, when the sails hung motionless, drooping, with no breath of air to stir them, when the fog that brooded over the shores of England never lifted and all sailing was impossible; then the winds dispersed the fog, and Fergus, forgetting caution in his great anxiety to return, hastily set sail for his own land, and there came fierce tempests and contrary winds, so that his little fleet was driven back, and one or two ships went down with all their stores of food. Fergus wept to see his lady’s wealth lost in the wintry sea, but he dared not venture again, and though he chafed and fretted at [Pg 167] the delay, it was nearly two months after he reached England before he could sail back to his young mistress and her starving countrymen. The trusty messenger who had been sent to buy cattle had succeeded beyond his own expectation; he also had made successful bargains, and had found more cattle than he believed were still alive in Ireland. He had bought all, and was driving them slowly towards the Countess Cathleen’s forest dwelling. Their progress was so slow, because of their weakness and the scanty fodder by the way, that no news of them came to Cathleen, and she knew not that while corn and cattle were coming with Fergus across the sea, food was also coming to her slowly through the barren ways of her own native land. None of this she knew, and despair would have filled her heart, but for her faith in God and her belief in the great inspiration that had been given to her.
First, Fergus waited through a deadly calm, with the sails hanging limp, motionless, as there was no wind to fill them. The fog that cloaked the shores of England lingered, making sailing impossible. Then, the winds finally cleared the fog, and in his eagerness to return, Fergus rushed to set sail for his homeland. However, fierce storms and opposing winds forced his small fleet back, and one or two ships sank, taking all their supplies with them. Fergus cried at the thought of his lady's treasures lost in the cold sea, but he didn’t dare to try again. Though he fumed and worried about the delay, it was nearly two months after he arrived in England before he could finally return to his young mistress and her starving people. The loyal messenger he had sent to buy cattle succeeded beyond his expectations; he had made successful deals and found more cattle than he thought were still alive in Ireland. He bought all of them and was slowly driving them toward Countess Cathleen’s forest home. Their progress was so slow, due to their weakness and the limited fodder along the way, that no news reached Cathleen. She had no idea that while corn and cattle were coming with Fergus across the sea, food was also slowly making its way to her through the desolate paths of her homeland. She was unaware of any of this, and despair would have filled her heart if not for her faith in God and her belief in the great inspiration that she had received.
Deepening Misery in Ireland
Meanwhile terrible things had been happening in Ireland. As in England in later days, “men said openly that Christ and His saints slept”; they thought with longing of the mighty old gods, for the new seemed powerless, and they yearned for the friendly “good people” who had fled from the sound of the church bell. Thus many minds were ready to revolt from the Christian faith if they had not feared the life after death and the endless torments of the Christian Hell. Some few, desperate, even offered secret worship to the old heathen gods, and true love to the One True God had grown cold.
Meanwhile, terrible things were happening in Ireland. Just like later in England, people openly said that “Christ and His saints were asleep”; they longed for the powerful old gods because the new ones seemed weak, and they missed the friendly “good people” who had left at the sound of the church bell. Many were ready to turn away from the Christian faith if they weren’t afraid of life after death and the endless torments of Christian Hell. A few, in their desperation, even secretly worshipped the old heathen gods, and genuine love for the One True God had grown cold.
Two Mysterious Strangers
Now on the very day on which Fergus sailed for England, and his comrade departed to Ulster, two mysterious [Pg 168] and stately strangers suddenly appeared in Erin. Whence they came no man knew, but they were first seen near the wild sea-shore of the west, and the few poor inhabitants thought they had been put ashore by some vessel or wrecked on that dangerous coast. Aliens they certainly were, for they talked with each other in a tongue that none understood, and they appeared as if they did not comprehend the questions asked of them. Thus they passed away from the western coasts, and made their way inland; but when they next appeared, in a village not far from Dublin, they had greatly changed: they wore magnificent robes and furs, with splendid jewelled gloves on their hands, and golden circlets, set with gleaming rubies, bound their brows; their black steeds showed no trace of weakness and famine as they rode through the woods and carefully noted the misery everywhere.
Now, on the very day that Fergus sailed for England and his friend headed to Ulster, two mysterious and impressive strangers suddenly showed up in Erin. No one knew where they came from, but they were first spotted near the wild coastline of the west, and the few poor locals thought they had either been offloaded from a ship or wrecked on that dangerous shore. They were definitely outsiders, as they spoke to each other in a language no one understood, and they seemed not to grasp the questions directed at them. They soon moved away from the western shores and ventured inland; however, when they reappeared in a village close to Dublin, they looked very different: they wore magnificent robes and furs, with splendid jeweled gloves on their hands, and golden circlets adorned with shining rubies on their foreheads; their black horses showed no signs of weakness or hunger as they rode through the woods, carefully observing the misery that surrounded them.
Their Strange Story
At last they alighted at the little lodge, where a forester’s widow gladly received them; and their royal dress, lofty bearing and strange language accorded ill with the mean surroundings and the scanty accommodation of that little hut. The dead forester had been one of the Countess Cathleen’s most faithful vassals, and his holding was but a short distance from the castle, so that the strangers could, unobserved, watch the life of the little village. As time passed they told their hostess they were merchants, simple traders from a distant country, trafficking in very precious gems; but they had no wares for exchange, and no gems to show; they made no inquiries or researches, bargained with no man, seemed to do no business; they were the most unusual merchants ever seen in Ireland, and the strangeness of their behaviour troubled men’s minds.
At last, they got off at the small lodge, where a forester’s widow welcomed them warmly; their royal clothes, dignified demeanor, and strange language felt out of place in the humble surroundings and limited space of the little hut. The deceased forester had been one of Countess Cathleen’s most loyal vassals, and his land was just a short distance from the castle, allowing the strangers to observe the life of the small village without being noticed. As time went on, they told their hostess they were merchants, simple traders from a faraway land dealing in precious gems; but they had no goods to exchange and no gems to show. They made no inquiries or investigations, bargained with no one, and seemed to conduct no business; they were the most unusual merchants anyone had ever seen in Ireland, and their strange behavior disturbed people's thoughts.
Mysterious Behaviour
Day by day they ate, unquestioning, the coarse food their poor hostess set before them, and the black bread which was the best food obtainable in those terrible days, but they added to it wine, rich and red, from their own private store, and they paid her lavishly in good red gold, so that she wondered that any men should stay in the famine-stricken country when they could so easily leave it at their will. Gradually, too, speaking now in the Irish tongue, they began to ask her cautious questions of the people, of the land, of the famine, how men lived and how they died, and so they heard of the exceeding goodness of the Countess Cathleen, whose bounty had saved so many lives, and was still saving others, though the deadly pinch of famine grew sorer with the passing days. To their hostess they admired Cathleen’s goodness, and were loud in her praises, but they looked askance at one another and their brows were black with discontent.
Day by day, they ate, without question, the rough food their struggling hostess provided, and the black bread which was the best available during those dire times. However, they complemented it with rich, red wine from their own supply, and they paid her generously in bright gold, which made her wonder why anyone would choose to stay in the starving country when they could easily leave whenever they wanted. Gradually, speaking in Irish, they began to ask her careful questions about the people, the land, and the famine—how men survived and how they perished. They learned about the incredible kindness of Countess Cathleen, whose generosity had saved so many lives and continued to do so, even as the grip of famine tightened with each passing day. To their hostess, they praised Cathleen’s kindness and spoke highly of her, but they exchanged wary glances and their faces were marked by discontent.
Professed Errand of Mercy
Then one day the kingly merchants told the poor widow who harboured them that they too were the friends of the poor and starving; they were servants of a mighty prince, who in his compassion and mercy had sent them on a mission to Ireland to help the afflicted peasants to fight against famine and death. They said that they themselves had no food to give, only wine and gold in plenty, so that men might exert themselves and search for food to buy. Their hostess, hearing this, and knowing that there were still some niggards who refused to part with their mouldering heaps of corn, setting the price so high that no man could buy, called down the blessing of God and Mary [Pg 170] and all the saints upon their heads, for if they would distribute their gold to all, or even buy the corn themselves and distribute it, men need no longer die of hunger.
Then one day, the wealthy merchants told the poor widow who was sheltering them that they too cared about the poor and starving. They claimed to be servants of a powerful prince who, out of compassion and mercy, had sent them on a mission to Ireland to help the suffering peasants fight against famine and death. They mentioned that they had no food to offer, only plenty of wine and gold, so that people could work hard and look for food to buy. Hearing this, their hostess, knowing that some greedy individuals still refused to share their decaying piles of grain, setting prices so high that no one could afford it, called down God's blessing and that of Mary and all the saints upon their heads. If they would only distribute their gold to everyone, or even buy the grain themselves and give it away, people would no longer have to die of hunger. [Pg 170]
A New Traffic
When she prayed for a blessing on the two strangers they smiled scornfully and impatiently; and the elder said, cunningly:
When she prayed for a blessing on the two strangers, they smiled mockingly and with impatience; and the older one said, slyly:
And would come up with a more thoughtful approach.
“Let each person bring one item for sale.”
“Ah, sirs!” replied the hostess, “then your compassion, your gold and your goodwill are of no avail. Think you, after all these weary months, that any man has merchandise left to sell? They have sold long ago all but the very clothes they wear, to keep themselves alive till better days come. Such offers are mockery of our distress.”
“Ah, gentlemen!” replied the hostess, “then your kindness, your money, and your goodwill don’t mean anything. Do you really think that after all these exhausting months, anyone has anything left to sell? They sold everything long ago except the clothes on their backs, just to survive until better days come. Such offers are an insult to our suffering.”
“We mock you not,” said the elder merchant. “All men have the one precious thing we wish to buy, and have come hither to find; none has already lost or sold it.”
“We're not making fun of you,” said the older merchant. “Everyone has that one valuable thing we want to buy and have come here to find; no one has lost or sold it yet.”
“What precious treasure can you mean? Men in Ireland now have only their lives, and can barely cherish those,” said the poor woman, wondering greatly and much afraid.
“What valuable treasure are you talking about? People in Ireland only have their lives now, and they can hardly hold onto those,” said the poor woman, feeling very confused and quite scared.
Buyers of Souls
The elder merchant continued gazing at her with a crafty smile and an eye ever on the alert for tokens of understanding. “Poor as they are, Irishmen have still one thing that we will purchase, if they will sell: their souls, which we have come to obtain for our mighty Prince, and with the great price that we shall pay in [Pg 171] pure gold men can well save their lives till the starving time is over. Why should men die a cruel, lingering death or drag through weary months of miserable half-satisfied life when they may live well and merrily at the cost of a soul, which is no good but to cause fear and pain? We take men’s souls and liberate them from all pain and care and remorse, and we give in exchange money, much money, to procure comforts and ease; we enrol men as vassals of our great lord, and he is no hard taskmaster to those who own his sway.”
The older merchant kept looking at her with a sly smile, his eyes always on the lookout for signs of understanding. “Even though they’re poor, Irishmen have one thing we want to buy if they’re willing to sell: their souls, which we’ve come to get for our powerful Prince. With the huge price we’ll offer in [Pg 171] pure gold, men can easily save their lives until the hunger period is over. Why should men face a painful, slow death or struggle through exhausting months of barely satisfied life when they could live well and happily at the price of a soul, which is only useful for causing fear and suffering? We take people’s souls and free them from all pain, worry, and guilt, and in return, we offer money—lots of money—to buy comfort and ease; we enroll men as subjects of our great lord, who isn’t a harsh master to those who submit to his rule.”
Slow Trade at First
When the poor widow heard these dreadful words she knew that the strangers were demons come to tempt men’s souls and to lure them to Hell. She crossed herself, and fled from them in fear, praying to be kept from temptation; and she would not return to her little cottage in the forest, but stayed in the village warning men against the evil demons who were tempting the starving people, till she too died of the famine, and her house was left wholly to the strangers. Yet the merchants fared ever well, better than before her departure, and those who ventured to the forest dwelling found good food and rich wine, which the strangers sometimes gave to their visitors, with crafty hints of abundance to be easily obtained. Then when timid individuals asked the way to win these comforts the strangers began their tempting, and represented the case to be gained by the sale of men’s souls. One man, bolder than the rest, made a bargain with the demons and gave them his soul for three hundred crowns of gold, and from that time he in his turn became a tempter. He boasted of his wealth, of the rich food the merchants gave him at times, of the potent wine he drank from their generously opened bottles, and, [Pg 172] best of all, he vaunted his freedom from pity, conscience, or remorse.
When the poor widow heard those terrible words, she realized that the strangers were demons out to tempt people’s souls and lead them to Hell. She crossed herself and ran away in fear, praying to be kept away from temptation; she wouldn’t go back to her small cottage in the forest, but instead stayed in the village, warning men about the evil demons who were enticing the starving people, until she too died from the famine, and her house was left entirely to the strangers. Meanwhile, the merchants thrived even more, better than before she left, and those who dared to venture into the forest found good food and fine wine, which the strangers sometimes offered to their visitors, along with sly promises of abundance that could be easily obtained. Then, when hesitant individuals asked how to gain these comforts, the strangers began their temptations, suggesting that the way to obtain them was through the selling of one’s soul. One man, bolder than the others, made a deal with the demons and traded his soul for three hundred gold crowns, and from that moment on, he became a tempter himself. He bragged about his wealth, the rich food the merchants occasionally provided him with, the strong wine he drank from their generously opened bottles, and, best of all, he boasted of his freedom from pity, conscience, or remorse. [Pg 172]
Trade Increases
Gradually many people came to the forest dwelling and trafficked with the demon merchants. The purchase of souls went on busily, and the demons paid prices varying according to the worth of the soul and the record of its former sins; but to all who sold they gave food and wine, and in gloating over their gold and satisfying hunger and thirst, men forgot to ask whence came this food and wine and the endless stores of coin. Now many people ventured into the forest to deal with the demons, and the narrow track grew into a broad beaten way with the numbers of those who came, and all returned fed and warmed, and bearing bags heavy with coin, and the promise of abundant food and easy service. Those who had sold their souls rioted with the money, for the demons gave them food, and they bought wine from the inexhaustible stores of the evil merchants. The poor, lost people knew that there was no hope for them after death, and they tried by all means to keep themselves alive and to enjoy what was yet left to them; but their mirth was fearful and they durst not stop to think.
Gradually, more people started coming to the forest dwelling and trading with the demon merchants. The buying and selling of souls became a bustling business, with demons paying prices that varied based on the worth of each soul and its history of sins. Yet, to everyone who sold, they provided food and wine. In their excitement over the gold and their hunger and thirst being satisfied, people forgot to question where this food, wine, and endless supply of coins came from. Many ventured into the forest to strike deals with the demons, and the narrow path transformed into a wide, well-trodden road due to the influx of visitors. Everyone returned well-fed and warm, carrying heavy bags filled with coins and promises of plenty of food and easy jobs. Those who had sold their souls celebrated with their newfound wealth because the demons supplied them with food, and they bought wine from the endless stock of the wicked merchants. The desperate, lost individuals understood there was no hope for them after death, so they sought every way to stay alive and enjoy what little they had left. However, their joy was unsettling, and they dared not stop to reflect on it.
Cathleen Hears of the Demon Traders
At first the Countess Cathleen knew nothing of the terrible doings of the demons, for she never passed beyond her castle gates, but spent her time in prayer for her people’s safety and for the speedy return of her messengers; but when the starving throng of pensioners at her gates grew daily less, and there were fewer claimants for the pitiful allowance which was all she had to give, she wondered if some other mightier helper had come [Pg 173] to Ireland. But she could hear of none, and soon the shameless rioting and drunkenness in the village came to her knowledge, and she wondered yet more whence her clansmen obtained the means for their excesses, for she felt instinctively that the origin of all this rioting must be evil. Cathleen therefore called to her an old peasant, whose wife had died of hunger in the early days of the famine, so that he himself had longed to die and join her; but when he came to her she was horror-struck by the change in him. Now he came flushed with wine, with defiant look and insolent bearing, and his face was full of evil mirth as he tried to answer soberly the Countess’s questions.
At first, Countess Cathleen knew nothing about the terrible actions of the demons because she never left her castle gates and spent her time praying for her people's safety and for the quick return of her messengers. However, when the starving crowd of pensioners at her gates shrank day by day and there were fewer people asking for the meager allowance that was all she had to give, she began to wonder if some other, more powerful helper had come to Ireland. But she heard of none, and soon the disgraceful rioting and drunkenness in the village reached her ears, making her wonder even more where her clansmen got the means for their excesses because she instinctively felt that the source of all this chaos had to be evil. Therefore, Cathleen called an old peasant to her, whose wife had died of hunger in the early days of the famine, leaving him longing to die and join her. But when he approached her, she was horrified by the change in him. Now he came, flushed with wine, with a defiant look and arrogant demeanor, and his face was filled with wicked amusement as he attempted to answer the Countess’s questions soberly.
“Why do the villagers and strangers no longer come to me for food? I have but little now to give, but all are welcome to share it with me and my household.”
“Why don't the villagers and strangers come to me for food anymore? I have very little to offer now, but everyone is welcome to share it with me and my family.”
The Peasant’s Story
“They do not come, O Countess, because they are no longer starving. They have better food and wine, and abundance of money to buy more.”
“They don’t come, Countess, because they’re no longer starving. They have better food and wine, and plenty of money to buy more.”
The peasant’s story
The farmer’s story
“Whence then have they obtained the money, the food, and the wine for the drinking-bouts, the tumult of which reaches me even in my oratory?”
“Where then have they gotten the money, the food, and the wine for the parties, the noise of which reaches me even in my speech?”
“Lady, they have received all from the generous merchants who are in the forest dwelling where old Mairi formerly lived; she is dead now, and these noble strangers keep open house in her cottage night and day; they are so wealthy that they need not stint their bounty, and so powerful that they can find good food, enough for all who go to them. Since Brigit died (your old servant, lady) her husband and son work no more, but serve the strange merchants, and urge men to join them; and I, and many others, have [Pg 174] done so, and we are now wealthy” (here he showed the Countess a handful of gold) “and well fed, and have wine as much as heart can desire.”
“Lady, they have received everything from the generous merchants living in the forest where old Mairi used to reside; she is gone now, and these kind strangers keep their cottage open day and night. They are so wealthy that they don’t have to hold back on their generosity, and they are so powerful that they can provide plenty of good food for everyone who visits them. Since Brigit passed away (your former servant, lady), her husband and son no longer work but serve the strange merchants and encourage others to join them; and I, along with many others, have done so, and we are now wealthy” (here he showed the Countess a handful of gold) “and well-fed, and have as much wine as we could ever want.”
“But do you give them nothing in return for all their generosity? Are they so noble that they ask nothing in requital of their bounty?”
“But don’t you give them anything back for all their generosity? Are they so kind that they don’t expect anything in return for their gifts?”
“Good Gold for Souls”
“Oh, yes, we give them something, but nothing of importance, nothing we cannot spare. They are merchants of souls, and buy them for their king, and they pay good red gold for the useless, painful things. I have sold my soul to them, and now I weep no more for my wife; I am gay, and have wine enough and gold enough to help me through this dearth!”
“Oh, yeah, we give them something, but nothing important, nothing we can't afford. They’re merchants of souls, buying them for their king, and they pay good gold for the worthless, painful things. I’ve sold my soul to them, and now I don’t weep anymore for my wife; I’m happy, and I have enough wine and gold to get me through this hard time!”
“Alas!” sighed the Countess, “and what when you too die?” The old peasant laughed at her grief as he said: “Then, as now, I shall have no soul to trouble me with remorse or conscience”; and the Countess covered her eyes with her hand and beckoned silently that he should go. In her oratory, whither she betook herself immediately, she prayed with all her spirit that the Virgin and all the saints would inspire her to defeat the demons and to save her people’s souls.
“Alas!” sighed the Countess, “and what will happen when you die too?” The old peasant laughed at her sadness and said, “Then, just like now, I won’t have a soul to bother me with guilt or conscience.” The Countess covered her eyes with her hand and silently gestured for him to leave. In her personal chapel, where she went right after, she prayed with all her heart that the Virgin and all the saints would inspire her to overcome the demons and save her people’s souls.
Cathleen Tries to Check the Traffic
Next day Cathleen called together all the people in the village, her own tribesmen and strangers. She offered them again a share of all she had, and the daily rations she could distribute, but told them that all must share alike and that she had nothing but the barest necessaries to give—scanty portions of corn and meal, with milk from one or two famine-stricken cows her servants had managed to keep alive. To this she added that she had sent two trusty messengers for help, [Pg 175] one to Ulster for cattle, and Fergus to England for corn and wine; they must return soon, she felt sure, with abundant supplies, if men would patiently await their return.
The next day, Cathleen gathered everyone in the village, both her own tribesmen and outsiders. She offered them all a share of everything she had and the daily rations she could provide, but made it clear that they all had to share equally and that she only had the bare essentials to give—meager portions of corn and meal, along with milk from one or two starving cows her servants had managed to keep alive. She also mentioned that she had sent two trusted messengers for help, one to Ulster for cattle, and Fergus to England for corn and wine; she was confident they would return soon with plenty of supplies, if the men would patiently wait for them.
In Vain
But all was useless. Her messengers had sent no word of their return, and the abundant supplies at the forest cottage were more easily obtained, and were less carefully regulated, than those of the Countess Cathleen. The merchants, too, were ever at hand with their cunning wiles, and their active, persuasive dupes, who would gladly bring all others into their own soulless condition. The wine given by the demons warmed the hearts of all who drank, and the deceived peasants dreamed of happiness when the famine was over, and so the passionate appeal of the Countess failed, and the sale of souls continued merrily. The noise of revelry grew daily louder and more riotous, and the drinkers cared nothing for the death or departure of their dearest friends; while those who died, died drunken and utterly reckless, or full of horror and despair, reviling the crafty merchants who had deceived them with promises of life and happiness. The evil influence clung all about the country-side, and seemed in league with the pitiless powers of Nature against the souls of men, till at last the stricken Countess, putting her trust in God, sought out the forest lodge where the demon merchants dwelt, trafficking for souls. The way was easy to find now, for a broad beaten track led to the dwelling, and as the evil spirits saw Cathleen coming slowly along the path their wicked eyes gleamed and their clawlike hands worked convulsively in their jewelled gloves, for they hoped she had come to sell her pure soul.
But it was all pointless. Her messengers had sent no news of their return, and the plentiful supplies at the forest cottage were easier to get and less strictly monitored than those of Countess Cathleen. The merchants were always present with their clever tricks and their eager, persuasive accomplices, who would happily drag everyone else into their own soulless state. The wine provided by the demons warmed the hearts of everyone who drank it, and the deceived peasants dreamed of happiness when the famine ended. Thus, the passionate plea of the Countess fell on deaf ears, and the selling of souls continued joyfully. The noise of celebration grew louder and more chaotic each day, and the drinkers showed no concern for the death or absence of their closest friends. Those who died did so either in a drunken stupor and complete recklessness or filled with horror and despair, cursing the cunning merchants who had misled them with promises of life and happiness. The malevolent influence lingered throughout the countryside and seemed to ally with the merciless forces of nature against humanity's souls. Finally, the heartbroken Countess, placing her trust in God, sought out the forest lodge where the demon merchants resided, trading in souls. The path was easy to follow now, as a wide, well-trodden track led to their dwelling. As the evil spirits saw Cathleen making her way slowly up the path, their wicked eyes glinted, and their claw-like hands twitched excitedly in their jeweled gloves, hoping she had come to sell her pure soul.
She Visits the Demons
“What does the Countess Cathleen wish to obtain from two poor stranger merchants?” said the elder with an evil smile; and the younger, bowing deeply said: “Lady, you may command us in all things, save what touches our allegiance to our king.” Cathleen replied: “I have no merchandise to barter, nothing for trade with you, for you buy such things as I will never sell: you buy men’s souls for Hell. I come only to beg that you will release the poor souls whom you have bought for Satan’s kingdom, and will have mercy on my ignorant people and deceive them no more. I have yet some gold unspent and jewels unsold: take all there is but let my people go free.” Then the merchants laughed aloud scornfully, and rejected her offer. “Would you have us undo our work? Have we toiled, then, for naught to extend our master’s sway? Have we won for him so many souls to dwell for ever in his kingdom and do his work, and shall we give them back for your entreaties? We have gold enough, and food and wine enough, fair lady. The souls we have bought we keep, for our master gives us honour and rank proportioned to the number of souls we win for him, and you may see by the golden circlets round our brows that we are princes of his kingdom, and have brought him countless souls. Nevertheless, there is one most rare and precious thing which could redeem these bartered souls of Ireland’s peasants, things of little worth.”
“What does Countess Cathleen want from two poor merchant strangers?” said the older one with a sneer, while the younger one bowed deeply and replied, “My lady, you can command us in everything except for our loyalty to our king.” Cathleen responded, “I have nothing to trade or sell; you purchase things I will never part with: you buy men’s souls for Hell. I'm here only to plead that you release the poor souls you’ve bought for Satan’s kingdom and have mercy on my ignorant people, misleading them no more. I still have some unspent gold and unsold jewels: take everything I have, but let my people go free.” Then the merchants laughed mockingly and dismissed her offer. “Would you have us undo our work? Did we toil in vain to extend our master’s influence? Have we gathered so many souls for him to reside forever in his kingdom and do his bidding, and now we should return them just because you ask? We have plenty of gold, food, and wine, fair lady. The souls we’ve purchased are ours to keep, as our master rewards us with honor and status based on how many souls we win for him. You can see from the golden circlets on our heads that we are princes of his kingdom and have secured countless souls for him. However, there is one very rare and valuable thing that could redeem these traded souls of Ireland’s peasants, things of little worth.”
They Make a Proposal
“Oh, what is that?” said the Countess. “If I have it, or can in any way procure it, tell me, that I may redeem these deluded people’s souls.”
“Oh, what is that?” said the Countess. “If I have it, or can somehow get it, let me know so I can save these misguided people's souls.”
[Pg 177] “You have it now, fair saint. It is one pure soul, precious as multitudes of more sin-stained souls. Our master would far rather have a perfect and flawless pearl for his diadem than myriads of these cracked and flawed crystals. Your soul, most saintly Countess, would redeem the souls of all your tribe, if you would sell it to our king; it would be the fairest jewel in his crown. But think not to save your people otherwise, and beguile them no longer with false promises of help: your messenger to Ulster lies sick of ague in the Bog of Allen, and no food comes from England.”
[Pg 177] "You have it now, noble saint. It is one pure soul, more valuable than countless sin-stained souls. Our master would much prefer a perfect, flawless pearl for his crown than thousands of these cracked and flawed crystals. Your soul, most saintly Countess, could save the souls of all your people if you offered it to our king; it would be the most beautiful gem in his crown. But don’t think you can save your people in any other way, and don’t mislead them with false promises of assistance: your messenger to Ulster is sick with fever in the Bog of Allen, and no food is coming from England."
False Tidings
Burdened by illness in the Bog of Allen You asked whom to buy cattle from near Fair Head. We saw your grain ships just sitting still on the calm waters. In the dark night, and just as calm as they "Burned all their mirrored lanterns in the sea.”
When Cathleen heard of the failure of her messengers to bring food it seemed as if all hope were indeed over, and the demons smiled craftily upon her as she turned silently to go, and laughed joyously to each other when she had left their presence. Now they had good hope to win her for their master; but they knew that their time was short, since help was not far away.
When Cathleen heard that her messengers had failed to bring food, it felt like all hope was truly lost, and the demons grinned slyly at her as she silently turned to leave. They laughed joyfully among themselves once she was gone. Now they were optimistic about winning her over to their master; however, they were aware that their time was limited, as help was not far off.
I rushed to the cliffs of Donegal,
And saw, crawling on the restless waves,
Those ships that deliver grain and flour to the woman; They are five days away from us.
I rushed east,
A gray owl fluttering, fluttering in the dew,
And watched nine hundred oxen work hard in Meath,
Pushed forward by iron prods; they too, brother,
It's a full five days away from us. Five days for the traffic.
Cathleen’s Despair
The Countess then went back in bitter grief to her desolate castle, where only faithful old servants now waited in the halls, and whispered together in the dark corners, and, kneeling in her oratory, she prayed far into the night for light in her darkness. As she prayed before the altar she slept for very weariness, and was aroused by a sudden furious knocking, and an outcry of “Thieves! Thieves!” Cathleen rose quickly from the altar steps, and met her foster-mother, Oona, at the door of the oratory; and Oona cried aloud: “Thieves have broken into the treasure-chamber, and nothing is left!” Cathleen asked if this were true, and discovered that not a single coin, not a single gem was left: the demons had stolen all. And while the servants still mourned over the lost treasures of the house there came another cry of “Thieves! Thieves!” and an old peasant rushed in, exclaiming that all the food was gone. That, alas! was true: the few sacks of meal which supplied the scanty daily fare were emptied and the bags flung on the floor. Now indeed the last poor resource was gone.
The Countess then returned in deep sorrow to her empty castle, where only loyal old servants waited in the halls, whispering to each other in the dark corners. Kneeling in her prayer room, she prayed late into the night for guidance in her darkness. As she prayed before the altar, exhaustion took over and she fell asleep, only to be jolted awake by sudden, furious banging and the cry of “Thieves! Thieves!” Cathleen quickly got up from the altar steps and met her foster mother, Oona, at the door of the prayer room. Oona shouted, “Thieves have broken into the treasure room, and nothing is left!” Cathleen asked if this was true and found out that not a single coin or gem was left: the thieves had taken everything. While the servants still mourned the lost treasures of the household, another shout of “Thieves! Thieves!” rang out, and an old peasant rushed in, shouting that all the food was gone. Unfortunately, that was true: the few sacks of flour that provided their meager daily meals were empty, with the bags tossed carelessly on the floor. Now, indeed, their last remaining resource was gone.
“Thieves have broken into the treasure-chamber”
“Thieves have broken into the treasure chamber”
A Desperate Decision
When the Countess heard of this last terrible misfortune a great light broke upon her mind with a blinding flash, and showed her a way to save others, even at the cost of her own salvation. It seemed God’s answer to her prayer for guidance, and she resolved to follow the inspiration thus sent into her mind. She decided now what she would do; her mind was made up, and the light which shines from extreme sacrifice of self was so bright upon her face that her old nurse and her servants, wailing around her, were [Pg 179] awe-stricken and durst not question or check her. She returned to her oratory door, and, standing on the steps, looking down on her weeping domestics, she cried:
When the Countess heard about this latest terrible misfortune, a brilliant idea struck her mind like a flash of light, showing her a way to save others, even if it meant sacrificing her own salvation. It felt like God was answering her prayer for guidance, and she decided to follow the inspiration that had come to her. She knew exactly what she would do; her mind was made up, and the light shining from her willingness to make an extreme self-sacrifice was so bright on her face that her old nurse and the servants, crying around her, were in awe and didn’t dare question or stop her. She went back to her oratory door, and, standing on the steps and looking down at her grieving household, she shouted:
A very sad decision stirs in my heart; But I always have faith. Old men and women,
Be quiet; God hasn't abandoned the world.
Mary, Queen of Angels And all you clouds and groups of saints, goodbye!”
With one last long gaze at the little altar of her oratory she resolutely closed the door and turned away.
With one final long look at the small altar in her prayer room, she firmly closed the door and walked away.
She Revisits the Demons
The next day the merchants in their forest lodge were still buying souls, and giving food and wine to the starving peasants who sold. They were buying men and women, sinful, terrified, afraid to die, eager to live; buying them more cheaply than before because of the increase of sin and terror. Bargains were being struck and bartering was in full progress, when suddenly all the peasants stopped, shamefaced, as one said, “Here comes the Countess Cathleen,” and down the track she was seen approaching slowly. One by one the peasants slunk away, and the demon merchants were quite alone when Cathleen entered the little cottage where they sat, with bags of coin on the table before them and on the ground beside them. Again they greeted her with mocking respect, and asked to know her will.
The next day, the merchants in their forest lodge were still trading souls, offering food and wine to the starving peasants who were selling. They were buying men and women—those who were sinful, terrified, scared of dying, and desperate to live; getting them for even less than before due to the rise in sin and fear. Deals were being made and negotiations were in full swing when suddenly all the peasants stopped, embarrassed, as one said, “Here comes Countess Cathleen,” and she was seen approaching slowly down the path. One by one, the peasants slipped away, leaving the demon merchants completely alone when Cathleen entered the small cottage where they were sitting, with bags of coins on the table in front of them and on the ground beside them. Once again, they greeted her with sarcastic respect and asked what she wanted.
“Merchants, do you still buy souls for Hell?”
“Hey merchants, do you still buy souls for Hell?”
“Lady, our traffic prospers, for the famine lies long on the land, and men would fain live till better days come again. Besides, we can give them food and wine and wealth for future years; and all in exchange for a mere soul, a little breath of wind.”
“Lady, our business is thriving because the famine has dragged on for a long time, and people are eager to survive until better days return. Plus, we can provide them with food, wine, and riches for the future; all in exchange for just one soul, a small breath of air.”
[Pg 180] “Perhaps the Countess Cathleen has come to deal with us,” said the younger.
[Pg 180] “Maybe the Countess Cathleen has come to negotiate with us,” said the younger.
“Merchant, you are right; I have come to bring you merchandise. I have a soul to sell, so costly that perhaps the price is beyond your means.”
“Merchant, you’re right; I’ve come to bring you goods. I have a soul to sell, so valuable that maybe the price is beyond your reach.”
The elder merchant replied joyfully: “No price is beyond our means, if only the soul be worth the price; if it be a pure and stainless soul, fit to join the angels and saints in Paradise, our master will gladly pay all you ask. Whose is the soul, and what is the price?”
The older merchant responded happily: “No price is too high for us, as long as the soul is worth it; if it’s a pure and unblemished soul, worthy of joining the angels and saints in Paradise, our master will happily pay whatever you ask. Whose soul is it, and what’s the price?”
Her Terms
Crowding around you. I hear a shout coming from them,
And it’s in my ears night and day:
And I would have five hundred thousand crowns,
To find food for them until the shortage is over;
And have the miserable spirits you've purchased
For your gold crowns, released and offered to God.
"The soul that I would trade is my soul.”
The Bond Signed
When the demons heard this, and knew that Cathleen was willing to give her own soul as ransom for the souls of others, they were overjoyed, their eyes flashed, the rubies of their golden crowns shot out fiery gleams, and their fingers clutched the air as if they already held her stainless soul. This would be a great triumph to their master, and they would win great honour in Hell when they brought him a soul worth far, far more than large abundance of ordinary sinful souls. Very carefully they watched while the trembling Countess signed the bond which gave her soul to Hell, very gladly they paid down the money for which she had stipulated, and very joyously they saw the signs of speedy death in her face, knowing, as they did, how soon the coming relief [Pg 181] would show her sacrifice to have been unnecessary, though now it was irrevocable.
When the demons heard this and realized that Cathleen was ready to give her own soul as a ransom for others, they were thrilled. Their eyes sparkled, the rubies on their golden crowns glowed with fiery light, and their fingers clawed at the air as if they already possessed her pure soul. This would be a huge victory for their master, and they would earn great honor in Hell by bringing him a soul worth much more than a large supply of ordinary sinful souls. They carefully watched as the trembling Countess signed the document that surrendered her soul to Hell. They eagerly paid the amount she had specified and joyfully noticed the signs of imminent death on her face, fully aware that the relief coming soon would prove her sacrifice unnecessary, even though it was now irreversible. [Pg 181]
“Cathleen signed the bond”
"Cathleen signed the agreement"
General Lamentation
Sadly but resolutely she turned away, followed by her servants bearing the bags of gold, and as she passed through the village a rumour ran before her of what she had done. All men were sobered by the terrible tidings, and the redeemed people waited for her coming, and followed her weeping and lamenting, for now their souls were free again, and they recognised the great sacrifice she had made for them; but it was too late to save her, though now all would have died for her. Cathleen passed on into her castle, and there in the courtyard she distributed the money to all her people, and bade them dwell quietly in obedience till her steward returned. She herself, she said, could not stay; she must go on a long and dark journey, for her people’s need had broken her heart and conquered her; she was no longer her own, but belonged to the dark lord of Hell; she could not bid them pray for her, nor could she pray for herself.
Sadly but determined, she turned away, with her servants carrying the bags of gold behind her. As she walked through the village, a rumor spread before her about what she had done. All the men were sobered by the awful news, and the freed people waited for her arrival, following her in tears and mourning, for now their souls were free again, and they recognized the great sacrifice she had made for them; but it was too late to save her, even though now everyone would have died for her. Cathleen continued on to her castle, where she distributed the money to all her people and told them to live quietly and obediently until her steward returned. She herself, she said, could not stay; she had to embark on a long and dark journey, for her people's need had broken her heart and conquered her; she was no longer her own but belonged to the dark lord of Hell; she could not ask them to pray for her, nor could she pray for herself.
Cathleen Fades Away
Her people, who knew the great price at which she had redeemed them, besought the Blessed Virgin and all the saints to have mercy on her; and all the souls she had released, on earth and in Heaven, prayed for her night and day, and the blessed saints interceded for her. Yet from day to day the Countess Cathleen faded, and the demons, ceasing all other traffic, lurked in waiting to catch her soul as she died. Night and day her heart-broken foster-mother Oona tended her; but she grew feebler, till it seemed that she would die before Fergus returned.
Her people, who understood the heavy price she had paid to save them, begged the Blessed Virgin and all the saints to show her mercy; and all the souls she had freed, both on earth and in Heaven, prayed for her day and night, and the blessed saints advocated for her. Yet, day by day, Countess Cathleen grew weaker, and the demons, stopping all other activities, waited to capture her soul as she passed away. Night and day, her heartbroken foster mother Oona cared for her; but she became more frail, until it seemed like she would die before Fergus returned.
The Steward Returns
On the fifth day, however, glad tidings came. Fergus had landed, and sent word that he was bringing corn and meal as quickly as possible; also a wandering peasant brought a message that nine hundred oxen were within one day’s journey of her castle; and when the gentle Cathleen heard this, and knew that her people were safe, she died with a smile on her lips and thanks to God for her people on her tongue. That same night a great tempest broke over the land, which drove away the pestilential mists, and left the country free from evil influences, for with the morning men found the forest lodge crushed beneath the fallen trees, and the two demon merchants vanished. All gathered round the castle and mourned for the Countess Cathleen, for none knew how it would go with her spirit; they feared that the evil demons had borne her soul to Hell. All had prayed for her, but there had been no sign, no token of forgiveness. Nevertheless their prayers were heard and answered.
On the fifth day, though, good news arrived. Fergus had landed and sent word that he was bringing corn and meal as fast as he could; also, a wandering peasant came with a message that nine hundred oxen were just a day's journey from her castle. When the gentle Cathleen heard this and realized her people were safe, she passed away with a smile on her lips and gratitude to God for her people on her tongue. That same night, a fierce storm raged over the land, driving away the deadly mists and leaving the country free from harm. In the morning, people found the forest lodge crushed under fallen trees, and the two demon merchants had disappeared. Everyone gathered around the castle to mourn for Countess Cathleen, as no one knew what would happen to her spirit; they feared that the evil demons had taken her soul to Hell. Everyone had prayed for her, but there were no signs, no tokens of forgiveness. Yet, their prayers were heard and answered.
The Demons Cheated
In the next night, when the great storm had passed away and the vapours no longer filled the air, when Fergus had distributed food and wine, and the oxen had been apportioned to every family, so that plenty reigned in every house, when only Cathleen’s castle lay desolate, shrouded in gloom, the faithful old nurse Oona, watching by the body of her darling, had a glorious vision. She saw the splendid armies of the angels who guard mankind from evil, she saw the saints who had suffered and overcome, and amid them was the Countess Cathleen, happy with saints and angels in the bliss of Paradise; for her love had redeemed her own soul as well as the [Pg 183] souls of others, and God had pardoned her sin because of her self-sacrifice.
In the following night, when the great storm had passed and the air was clear again, when Fergus had handed out food and wine, and every family received their share of the oxen, so that there was abundance in every home, when only Cathleen’s castle remained desolate and shrouded in gloom, the loyal old nurse Oona, keeping watch by her beloved's body, had a beautiful vision. She saw the magnificent armies of angels who protect humanity from evil, she saw the saints who had suffered and triumphed, and among them was Countess Cathleen, joyful with saints and angels in the bliss of Paradise; for her love had redeemed her own soul as well as the souls of others, and God had forgiven her sin because of her selflessness.
And she is moving to the peaceful ground,
And Mary of the seven times wounded heart Has kissed her lips and her long, beautiful hair. Has dropped to the ground; the Light of Lights
Always focused on the intent, not the action,
"The Shadow of Shadows relies solely on the deed."
FOOTNOTES:
[15] C. Kingsley.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ C. Kingsley.
CHAPTER IX: CUCHULAIN, THE CHAMPION OF IRELAND
Introduction
AMONG all the early literatures of Europe, there are two which, at exactly opposite corners of the continent, display most strikingly similar characteristics, characteristics which apparently point to some racial affinity in the peoples who produced them. These literatures are the Greek and the Irish. It has been maintained with much ingenuity that the Greeks of Homer, the early Britons, and the Irish Celts were all of one stock, as shown by the many points they had in common. It is certain that in customs, manner of life, ethics, ideas of religion, and methods of warfare a striking similarity may be seen between the Greeks as described by Homer and the Britons as Julius Cæsar knew them, or the Irish as their own legends reveal them. We must expect to find in their myths and legends a certain resemblance of Celtic ideas to Greek ideas; and if the great Achilles sulks in his tent because he is unjustly deprived of his captive, the fair Briseis, we shall not be surprised to find the Champion of Erin quarrelling over his claim to precedence. The contest between the heroes for the armour of dead Achilles is paralleled by this contest between the three greatest warriors of Ireland for the special dish of honour called the “Champion’s Portion,” a distinction which also recalls Greek life.
AMONg all the early literatures of Europe, there are two that, at opposite ends of the continent, show remarkably similar traits, traits which seem to indicate some sort of racial connection between the people who created them. These literatures are the Greek and the Irish. It's been argued quite cleverly that the Greeks of Homer, the early Britons, and the Irish Celts all came from the same ancestry, as evidenced by their many commonalities. It's clear that in customs, lifestyles, ethics, religious beliefs, and styles of warfare, there is a striking similarity between the Greeks as depicted by Homer, the Britons known to Julius Caesar, and the Irish as revealed through their own legends. We should expect to see a certain resemblance of Celtic ideas to Greek ideas in their myths and legends; and if the great Achilles sulks in his tent because he is unfairly deprived of his captive, the beautiful Briseis, we shouldn't be surprised to find the Champion of Erin arguing over his right to be first. The struggle between the heroes for the armor of the fallen Achilles is mirrored by the competition among the three greatest warriors of Ireland for the special honor dish called the “Champion’s Portion,” a distinction that also echoes Greek culture.
Cuchulain, the Irish Achilles
The resemblance of the Cuchulain legend to the story of Achilles is so strong that Cuchulain is often called “the Irish Achilles,” but there are elements of humour and pathos in his story which the tale of Achilles cannot [Pg 185] show, and in reckless courage, power of inspiring dread, sense of personal merit, and frankness of speech the Irish hero is not inferior to the mighty Greek. The way in which Cuchulain established his claim to be regarded as Chief Champion of Erin is related in the following story, which shows some primitive Celtic features found again in Welsh legends and other national folk-tales.
The similarity between the Cuchulain legend and the story of Achilles is so strong that Cuchulain is often referred to as “the Irish Achilles.” However, there are elements of humor and emotion in his story that Achilles's tale doesn’t convey. In terms of reckless courage, the ability to instill fear, a sense of personal worth, and straightforwardness, the Irish hero stands on equal ground with the great Greek. The way Cuchulain proved his status as Chief Champion of Erin is told in the following story, which features some primitive Celtic aspects that are also seen in Welsh legends and other national folktales. [Pg 185]
The Youth of Cuchulain
Cuchulain was the nephew of King Conor of Ulster, son of his sister Dechtire, and men say his father was no mortal man, but the great god Lugh of the Long Hand. When Cuchulain was born he was brought up by King Conor himself and the wisest men of Ireland; when five years old, he beat all the other boys in games and warlike exercises, and on the day on which he was seven he assumed the arms of a warrior, so much greater was he than the sons of mortal men. Cuchulain had overheard his tutor, Cathbad the Druid, say to the older youths, “If any young man take arms to-day, his name will be greater than any other name in Ireland, but his span of life will be short,” and as he loved fame above long life, he persuaded his uncle, King Conor, to invest him with the weapons of manhood. His fame soon spread all over Ireland, for his warlike deeds were those of a proved warrior, not of a child of nursery age, and by the time Cuchulain was seventeen he was in reality without peer among the champions of Ulster, or of all Ireland.
Cuchulain was the nephew of King Conor of Ulster, son of his sister Dechtire, and people say his father was no ordinary man, but the great god Lugh of the Long Hand. When Cuchulain was born, he was raised by King Conor himself and the wisest men in Ireland. By the time he was five, he excelled over all the other boys in games and martial skills, and on the day he turned seven, he took up the arms of a warrior, so much greater was he than the sons of regular men. Cuchulain had overheard his tutor, Cathbad the Druid, tell the older youths, “If any young man takes arms today, his name will be greater than any other name in Ireland, but his lifespan will be short,” and since he valued fame more than longevity, he convinced his uncle, King Conor, to equip him with the weapons of adulthood. His reputation quickly spread throughout Ireland, as his martial accomplishments were those of a seasoned warrior, not a nursery child, and by the time Cuchulain reached seventeen, he truly had no equal among the champions of Ulster or all of Ireland.
Cuchulain’s Marriage
When the men of Ulster remembered Cuchulain’s divine origin, they would fain have him married, so that he might not die childless; and for a year they searched [Pg 186] all Erin for a fit bride for so great a champion. Cuchulain, however, went wooing for himself, to the dun of Forgall the Wily, a Druid of great power. Forgall had two daughters, of whom the younger, Emer, was the most lovely and virtuous maiden to be found in the country, and she became Cuchulain’s chosen bride. Gallant was his wooing, and merry and jesting were her answers to his suit, for though Emer loved Cuchulain at first sight she would not accept him at once, and long they talked together. Finally Emer consented to wed Cuchulain when he had undergone certain trials and adventures for a year, and had accomplished certain feats, a test which she imposed on her lover, partly as a trial of his worthiness and constancy and partly to satisfy her father Forgall, who would not agree to the marriage. When Cuchulain returned triumphant at the end of the year, he rescued Emer from the confinement in which her father had placed her, and won her at the sword’s point; they were wedded, and dwelt at Armagh, the capital of Ulster, under the protection of King Conor.
When the men of Ulster thought about Cuchulain’s divine origins, they wanted him to get married so he wouldn’t die without children. For a year, they searched all of Ireland for a suitable bride for such a great champion. However, Cuchulain went to court for himself, to the home of Forgall the Wily, a powerful Druid. Forgall had two daughters, and the younger one, Emer, was the most beautiful and virtuous maiden in the land, making her Cuchulain’s chosen bride. His courtship was bold, and her responses to his advances were playful and teasing. Even though Emer loved Cuchulain at first sight, she didn’t immediately accept him, and they talked for a long time. Eventually, Emer agreed to marry Cuchulain, but only after he completed certain trials and adventures for a year and achieved specific feats—a challenge she set for him to test his worthiness and loyalty, and also to satisfy her father, Forgall, who opposed the marriage. When Cuchulain returned victorious at the end of the year, he rescued Emer from the captivity her father had imposed and won her with his sword; they were married and lived in Armagh, the capital of Ulster, under the protection of King Conor.
Bricriu’s Feast
It happened that at Conor’s court was one chief who delighted in making mischief, as Thersites among the Grecian leaders. This man, Bricriu of the Bitter Tongue, came to King Conor and invited him and all the heroes of the Red Branch, the royal bodyguard of Ulster, to a feast at his new dwelling, for he felt sure he could find some occasion to stir up strife at a feast. King Conor, however, and the Red Branch heroes, distrusted Bricriu so much that they refused to accept the invitation, unless Bricriu would give sureties that, having received his guests, he would leave the hall before the feasting began. Bricriu, who had expected [Pg 187] some such condition, readily agreed, and before going home to prepare his feast took measures for stirring up strife among the heroes of Ulster.
It turned out that at Conor’s court, there was a chief who loved to create trouble, much like Thersites among the Greek leaders. This man, Bricriu of the Bitter Tongue, approached King Conor and invited him and all the heroes of the Red Branch, Ulster's royal bodyguard, to a feast at his new place, thinking he could find a way to cause conflict during the event. However, King Conor and the Red Branch heroes were so suspicious of Bricriu that they refused the invitation unless he guaranteed that after welcoming his guests, he would leave the hall before the feasting began. Bricriu, who anticipated such a condition, quickly agreed, and before heading home to prepare for the feast, he took steps to incite discord among the heroes of Ulster.
Bricriu’s Falsehood
Before Bricriu left Armagh he went to the mighty Laegaire and with many words of praise said: “All good be with you, O Laegaire, winner of battles! Why should you not be Champion of Ireland for ever?”
Before Bricriu left Armagh, he went to the mighty Laegaire and, with many words of praise, said: “All the best to you, O Laegaire, conqueror of battles! Why shouldn't you be the Champion of Ireland forever?”
“I can be, if I will,” said Laegaire.
“I can be, if I want,” said Laegaire.
“Follow my advice, and you shall be head of all the champions of Ireland,” said cunning Bricriu.
“Take my advice, and you’ll be the leader of all the champions of Ireland,” said crafty Bricriu.
“What is your counsel?” asked Laegaire.
“What do you suggest?” asked Laegaire.
“King Conor is coming to a feast in my house,” said Bricriu, “and the Champion’s Bit will be a splendid portion for any hero. That warrior who obtains it at this feast will be acclaimed Chief Champion of Erin. When the banquet begins do you bid your chariot-driver rise and claim the hero’s portion for you, for you are indeed worthy of it, and I hope that you may get what you so well deserve!”
“King Conor is coming to a feast at my place,” said Bricriu, “and the Champion’s Bit will be a fantastic portion for any hero. The warrior who wins it at this feast will be celebrated as the Chief Champion of Ireland. When the banquet starts, make sure your chariot-driver stands up and claims the hero’s portion for you, because you truly deserve it, and I hope you get what you rightfully deserve!”
“Some men shall die if my right is taken from me,” quoth Laegaire; but Bricriu only laughed and turned away.
“Some men will die if my rights are taken away,” Laegaire said; but Bricriu just laughed and walked away.
Bricriu Meets Conall Cearnach
Bricriu next met Conall Cearnach, Cuchulain’s cousin, one of the chiefs of the Red Branch.
Bricriu then met Conall Cearnach, Cuchulain’s cousin, one of the leaders of the Red Branch.
“May all good be with you, Conall the Victorious,” quoth he. “You are our defence and shield, and no foe dare face you in battle. Why should you not be Chief Champion of Ulster?”
“May all good be with you, Conall the Victorious,” he said. “You are our defense and shield, and no enemy dares to face you in battle. Why shouldn’t you be the Chief Champion of Ulster?”
“It only depends on my will,” said Conall; and then Bricriu continued his flattery and insidious suggestions until he had stirred up Conall to command his [Pg 188] charioteer to claim the Champion’s Portion at Bricriu’s feast. Very joyous was Bricriu, and very evilly he smiled as he turned away when he had roused the ambition of Conall Cearnach, for he revelled in the prospect of coming strife.
“It just depends on what I want,” said Conall; and then Bricriu kept up his flattery and sly suggestions until he had pushed Conall to order his [Pg 188] charioteer to claim the Champion’s Portion at Bricriu’s feast. Bricriu was very happy, and he smiled wickedly as he turned away after igniting Conall Cearnach's ambition, because he delighted in the thought of the upcoming conflict.
Bricriu Meets Cuchulain
“May all good be with you, Cuchulain,” said Bricriu, as he met the youthful hero. “You are the chief defence of Erin, our bulwark against the foe, our joy and darling, the hero of Ulster, the favourite of all the maidens of Ireland, the greatest warrior of our land! We all live in safety under the protection of your mighty hand, so why should you not be the Chief Champion of Ulster? Why will you leave the Hero’s Portion to some less worthy warrior?”
“May all good things be with you, Cuchulain,” said Bricriu as he encountered the young hero. “You are the main defense of Erin, our shield against enemies, our joy and beloved, the hero of Ulster, the favorite among all the maidens of Ireland, the greatest warrior in our land! We all feel safe under the protection of your powerful hand, so why shouldn’t you be the Chief Champion of Ulster? Why would you leave the Hero’s Portion to someone less deserving?”
“By the god of my people, I will have it, or slay any bold man who dares to deprive me of it,” said Cuchulain.
“By the god of my people, I will have it, or kill any brave man who tries to take it from me,” said Cuchulain.
Thereupon Bricriu left Cuchulain and travelled to his home, where he made his preparations for receiving the king, as if nothing were further from his thoughts than mischief-making and guile.
Thereupon Bricriu left Cuchulain and traveled to his home, where he made his preparations for receiving the king, as if nothing were further from his mind than causing trouble and deceit.
The Feast and the Quarrel
When King Conor and his court had entered Bricriu’s house at Dundrum, and were sitting at the feast, Bricriu was forced by his sureties to leave the hall, for men feared his malicious tongue, and as he went to his watch-tower he turned and cried:
When King Conor and his court entered Bricriu’s house at Dundrum and were seated for the feast, Bricriu was compelled by his guarantees to leave the hall because people dreaded his spiteful words. As he made his way to his watchtower, he turned and shouted:
“The Champion’s Portion at my feast is worth having; let it be given to the best hero in Ulster.”
“The Champion's Portion at my feast is worth having; let it be given to the greatest hero in Ulster.”
The carving and distribution of the viands began, and when the Champion’s Portion was brought forward it was claimed by three chariot-drivers, Laegaire’s, Conall’s, [Pg 189] and Cuchulain’s, each on behalf of his master; and when no decision was made by King Conor the three heroes claimed it, each for himself. But Laegaire and Conall united in defying Cuchulain and ridiculing his claim, and a great fight began in the hall, till all men shook for fear; and at last King Conor intervened, before any man had been wounded.
The carving and serving of the food began, and when the Champion’s Portion was brought out, it was claimed by three charioteers—Laegaire’s, Conall’s, and Cuchulain’s—each representing his master. When King Conor couldn’t make a decision, the three heroes each tried to claim it for themselves. But Laegaire and Conall teamed up to challenge Cuchulain and mocked his claim, and a massive fight erupted in the hall, causing everyone to tremble with fear. Finally, King Conor stepped in before anyone got hurt.
“Put up your swords,” he said. “The Champion’s Portion at this feast shall be divided among the three, and we will ask King Ailill and Queen Meave of Connaught to say who is the greatest champion.” This plan pleased every one but Bricriu, who saw his hopes of fomenting strife disappear.
“Put away your swords,” he said. “The Champion’s Portion at this feast will be shared among the three of us, and we will ask King Ailill and Queen Meave of Connaught to decide who the greatest champion is.” This plan made everyone happy except Bricriu, who saw his chances of stirring up conflict fade away.
The Women’s Quarrel
Just at that moment the women rose and quitted the hall to breathe the fresh air, and Bricriu spied his opportunity. Going down from his watch-tower, he met Fedelm, the wife of Laegaire, with her fifty maidens, and said to her:
Just then, the women stood up and left the hall to get some fresh air, and Bricriu saw his chance. Coming down from his lookout, he ran into Fedelm, the wife of Laegaire, along with her fifty maidens, and said to her:
“All good be with you to-night, Fedelm of the Fresh Heart! Truly in beauty, in birth, in dignity, no woman in Ulster is your equal. If you enter my hall first to-night, you will be queen of the Ulster women.”
“All good be with you tonight, Fedelm of the Fresh Heart! Truly, in beauty, in birth, in dignity, no woman in Ulster is your equal. If you enter my hall first tonight, you will be the queen of the Ulster women.”
Fedelm walked on merrily enough, but determined that she would soon re-enter the hall, and certainly before any other woman. Bricriu next met Lendabair the Favourite, Conall’s wife, and gave her similar flattery and a similar prophecy, and Lendabair also determined to be first back at the house and first to enter the hall.
Fedelm walked happily along, but she was set on re-entering the hall soon, definitely before any other woman. Next, Bricriu came across Lendabair the Favorite, Conall’s wife, and gave her the same flattery and a similar prediction. Lendabair also decided she would be the first to return to the house and the first to enter the hall.
Then Bricriu waited till he saw Emer, Cuchulain’s fair wife. “Health be with you, Emer, wife of the best man in Ireland! As the sun outshines the stars, so do you outshine all other women! You should [Pg 190] of right enter the house first, for whoever does so will be queen of the women of Ulster, and none has a better claim to be their queen than Cuchulain’s wife, Forgall’s fair daughter.”
Then Bricriu waited until he saw Emer, Cuchulain’s beautiful wife. “Greetings, Emer, wife of the greatest man in Ireland! Just as the sun shines brighter than the stars, you outshine all other women! You should [Pg 190] rightfully enter the house first, because whoever does will be the queen of the women of Ulster, and no one has a stronger claim to that title than Cuchulain’s wife, the fair daughter of Forgall.”
The Husbands Intervene
The three fair women, each with her train of fifty maidens, watched one another carefully, and when one turned back towards the house the others accompanied her, step for step; and the noise of their returning footsteps as they raced along alarmed their husbands. Sencha, the king’s wise counsellor, reassured them, saying, “It is only a woman’s quarrel; Bricriu has stirred up enmity among the wives of the heroes”; and as he spoke Emer reached the hall, having suddenly outrun the others; but the doors were shut. Then followed bitter complaints from Fedelm and Lendabair, both united against Emer, as their husbands had been against Cuchulain. Again King Conor was forced to call for silence, since each hero was supporting his own wife’s claims to be queen of the Ulster women. The strife was only calmed by the promise that the claim to the highest place should be settled by Ailill and Meave of Connaught, who would be impartial judges.
The three beautiful women, each with a group of fifty maidens, carefully watched each other, and when one turned back towards the house, the others followed her step for step. The sound of their hurried footsteps as they raced back startled their husbands. Sencha, the king’s wise advisor, reassured them, saying, “It’s just a woman’s disagreement; Bricriu has caused conflict among the heroes' wives.” Just then, Emer reached the hall, having suddenly outpaced the others, but the doors were closed. Bitter complaints followed from Fedelm and Lendabair, both joining against Emer, just as their husbands had against Cuchulain. Once again, King Conor had to call for silence, as each hero was backing his own wife’s claim to be queen of the Ulster women. The argument was only resolved with the promise that Ailill and Meave of Connaught would settle the claim to the top position as impartial judges.
The Heroes Journey to Connaught
Bricriu’s feast lasted for three days longer, and then King Conor and the Red Branch heroes returned to Armagh. There the dispute about the Championship began again, and Conor sent the heroes to Cruachan, in Connaught, to obtain a judgment from King Ailill. “If he does not decide, go to Curoi of Munster, who is a just and wise man, and will find out the best hero by wizardry and enchantments.” When Conor had decided thus, Laegaire and Conall, after some disputation [Pg 191] as to who should start first, had their chariots got ready and drove towards Cruachan, but Cuchulain stayed amusing himself and the women in Armagh. When his chariot-driver reproached him with losing the Champion’s Portion through laziness Cuchulain replied: “I never thought about it, but there is still time to win it. Yoke my steeds to the chariot.” By this time, however, the other two heroes were far, very far, in advance, with the chief men of Ulster following them.
Bricriu’s feast went on for three more days, and then King Conor and the Red Branch heroes made their way back to Armagh. There, the argument about the Championship flared up again, and Conor sent the heroes to Cruachan in Connaught to seek a verdict from King Ailill. “If he doesn’t make a decision, go to Curoi of Munster, who is a fair and wise man, and he’ll determine who the best hero is through magic and enchantments.” After Conor made this decision, Laegaire and Conall, after some debate about who should go first, prepared their chariots and headed towards Cruachan, while Cuchulain stayed behind, entertaining himself and the women in Armagh. When his chariot driver scolded him for losing the Champion’s Portion due to laziness, Cuchulain responded, “I hadn’t thought about it, but there’s still time to claim it. Harness my horses to the chariot.” By that time, though, the other two heroes were far ahead, with the main men of Ulster trailing behind them.
Cuchulain’s Steeds
Cuchulain had quite lately won two mighty magic steeds, which arose from two lonely lakes—the Grey of Macha, his best-beloved horse, and the Black Sainglain. The struggle between the hero and these magic steeds had been terrible before he had been able to tame them and reduce them to submission; now he had them yoked to his chariot, and when he had once started he soon came up with the other two heroes, and all three drove furiously towards Cruachan, with all the warriors of Ulster behind them.
Cuchulain had recently won two powerful magical horses that emerged from two lonely lakes—the Grey of Macha, his favorite horse, and the Black Sainglain. The battle between the hero and these magical steeds was fierce before he managed to tame them and bring them under control; now he had them hitched to his chariot, and once he took off, he quickly caught up with the other two heroes, and all three raced intensely toward Cruachan, with all the warriors of Ulster trailing behind them.
“All three drove furiously towards Cruachan”
“All three drove speedily towards Cruachan”
Queen Meave Watches the Heroes
The noise of the advancing war-chariots reached Queen Meave at Cruachan, and she wondered greatly to hear thunder from a clear sky; but her fair daughter, looking from her window, said: “Mother, I see chariots coming.”
The sound of the approaching war chariots reached Queen Meave at Cruachan, and she was very surprised to hear thunder on a clear day; but her beautiful daughter, looking out from her window, said: “Mom, I see chariots coming.”
“Who comes in the first?” asked Queen Meave.
“Who’s coming in first?” asked Queen Meave.
“I see a big stout man, with reddish gold hair and long forked beard, dressed in purple with gold adornments; and his shield is bronze edged with gold; he bears a javelin in his hand.”
“I see a big, heavyset man with reddish-gold hair and a long, split beard, dressed in purple with gold decorations; his shield is bronze with gold trim; he holds a javelin in his hand.”
“That man I know well,” answered her mother. [Pg 192] “He is mighty Laegaire, the Storm of War, the Knife of Victory; he will slay us all, unless he comes in peace.”
“That man I know well,” her mother replied. [Pg 192] “He is mighty Laegaire, the Storm of War, the Knife of Victory; he will kill us all unless he comes in peace.”
“I see another chariot,” quoth the princess, “bearing a fair man with long wavy hair, a man of clear red and white complexion, wearing a white vest and a cloak of blue and crimson. His shield is brown, with yellow bosses and a bronze edge.”
“I see another chariot,” said the princess, “carrying a handsome man with long, wavy hair, a guy with a fair complexion of red and white, dressed in a white vest and a cloak of blue and crimson. His shield is brown, with yellow rivets and a bronze edge.”
“That is valiant Conall the Victorious,” quoth Meave. “Small chance shall we have if he comes in anger.”
“That is brave Conall the Victorious,” said Meave. “We'll be in big trouble if he comes in angry.”
“Yet a third chariot comes, wherein stands a dark, sad youth, most handsome of all the men of Erin; he wears a crimson tunic, brooched with gold, a long white linen cloak, and a white, gold-embroidered hood. His hair is black, his look draws love, his glance shoots fire, and the hero-light gleams around him. His shield is crimson, with a silver rim, and images of beasts shine on it in gold.”
“Yet a third chariot arrives, carrying a dark, sorrowful young man, the most handsome of all the men of Ireland; he wears a crimson tunic fastened with a gold brooch, a long white linen cloak, and a white hood embroidered with gold. His hair is black, his gaze is captivating, his glance sparks passion, and a heroic light radiates around him. His shield is crimson, with a silver edge, and images of beasts shine in gold on it.”
Terror in Connaught
“Alas! that is the hero Cuchulain,” said Meave. “He is more to be feared than all others. His voice in anger tells the doom of men; his wrath is fatal. Truly we are but dead if we have aroused Cuchulain’s wrath.” After a pause: “Tell me, daughter, are there yet other chariots?”
“Wow! That’s the hero Cuchulain,” said Meave. “He’s more terrifying than anyone else. His angry voice announces the end for men; his fury is deadly. Honestly, we’re as good as dead if we’ve awakened Cuchulain’s anger.” After a pause: “Tell me, daughter, are there any other chariots?”
“The men of Ulster follow in chariots so numerous that the earth quakes beneath them, and their sound is as thunder, or the dashing waves of the sea.”
“The men of Ulster ride in chariots so many that the ground shakes under them, and their noise is like thunder or the crashing waves of the ocean.”
Now Queen Meave was terrified in good earnest, but hoped by a hearty welcome to turn aside the wrath of the heroes of Ulster; thus when they arrived at the dun of Cruachan they found the best of receptions, and all the Red Branch warriors were feasted for three days and nights.
Now Queen Meave was genuinely scared, but she hoped that a warm welcome would help calm the anger of the heroes of Ulster. So when they arrived at the dun of Cruachan, they received an amazing reception, and all the Red Branch warriors were feasted for three days and nights.
Conor Explains the Matter
After three days Ailill of Connaught asked their business, and King Conor related to him everything as it had occurred—the feast, the dispute for the Champion’s Portion, the women’s quarrel, and the decision to be judged by King Ailill. This angered Ailill, who was a peaceable man.
After three days, Ailill of Connaught asked what was going on, and King Conor told him everything that had happened—the feast, the argument over the Champion’s Portion, the women’s fight, and the decision to have King Ailill judge the matter. This made Ailill angry, even though he was generally a peaceful man.
“It was no friend of mine who referred you to me, for I shall surely incur the hatred of two heroes,” quoth he.
“It wasn’t a friend of mine who sent you to me, because I’ll definitely earn the anger of two heroes,” he said.
“You are the best judge of all,” replied King Conor.
“You're the best judge of all,” replied King Conor.
“Then I must have time—three days and nights—to decide,” said Ailill.
“Then I need time—three days and nights—to decide,” said Ailill.
“We can spare our heroes so long,” quoth Conor, and therewith the Ulster men returned to Armagh, leaving the three claimants to the Championship at Cruachan.
“We can keep our heroes here for a while,” said Conor, and with that, the Ulster men went back to Armagh, leaving the three contenders for the Championship at Cruachan.
The First Test
That night Ailill put them to an unexpected test. Their feast was served to them in a separate room, and the king went to his protectors, the Fairy People of the Hills, in the Good People’s Hill at Cruachan, and begged some help in his judgment. They willingly aided him, and three magic beasts, in the shape of monstrous cats, were let into the room where the heroes feasted. When they saw them Laegaire and Conall rose up from their meal, clambered up among the rafters, and stayed there all night. Cuchulain waited till one attacked him, and then drawing his sword, struck the monster. It showed no further sign of fight, and Cuchulain kept watch all night, till the magic beasts disappeared at daybreak. When Ailill came into the room and saw the heroes as they had spent the night he laughed as he said:
That night, Ailill decided to put them to an unexpected test. Their feast was served in a separate room, and the king went to his protectors, the Fairy People of the Hills, at the Good People’s Hill in Cruachan, and asked for their help in making his judgment. They gladly assisted him, and three magical creatures, in the form of giant cats, were let into the room where the heroes were feasting. When they saw them, Laegaire and Conall got up from their meal, climbed up into the rafters, and stayed there all night. Cuchulain waited until one of the creatures attacked him, and then, drawing his sword, he struck the monster. It showed no further sign of fighting, and Cuchulain kept watch all night until the magical beasts vanished at daybreak. When Ailill entered the room and saw how the heroes had spent the night, he laughed and said:
[Pg 194] “Are you not content to yield the Championship to Cuchulain?”
[Pg 194] "Are you not happy to give the Championship to Cuchulain?"
“Three monstrous cats were let into the room”
“Three huge cats were let into the room”
“Indeed no,” said Conall and Laegaire. “We are used to fighting men, not monstrous beasts.”
“Of course not,” said Conall and Laegaire. “We’re used to battling men, not monstrous creatures.”
The Second Test
The next day King Ailill sent the heroes to his own foster-father, Ercol, to spend a night with him, that he also might test them. When they arrived, and had feasted, Laegaire was sent out that night to fight the witches of the valley. Fierce and terrible were these witches, and they beat Laegaire, and took his arms and armour.
The next day, King Ailill sent the heroes to his foster-father, Ercol, to spend the night with him so he could test them too. When they arrived and had feasted, Laegaire was sent out that night to fight the witches of the valley. These witches were fierce and terrifying, and they defeated Laegaire, taking his weapons and armor.
When Conall went to fight them the witches beat him and took his spear, but he kept his sword and brought it back with honour. Cuchulain, who was the youngest, went last, and he too was being beaten, when the taunts of his chariot-driver, who was watching, aroused him, and he beat the witches, and bore off in triumph their cloaks of battle. Yet even after this the other two heroes would not acknowledge Cuchulain’s superiority.
When Conall went to fight them, the witches defeated him and took his spear, but he kept his sword and brought it back with honor. Cuchulain, the youngest, went last, and he was also getting beaten when the taunts from his chariot driver, who was watching, fired him up. He fought back and defeated the witches, taking their battle cloaks as a trophy. Even after this, the other two heroes still wouldn't admit that Cuchulain was superior.
Ercol’s Defeat
The next day Ercol fought with each champion separately, and conquered both Laegaire and Conall, terrifying the former so much that he fled to Cruachan and told Meave and Ailill that Ercol had killed the other two. When Cuchulain arrived victorious, with Ercol tied captive at his chariot-wheels, he found all men mourning for him and Conall as for the dead.
The next day, Ercol fought each champion one by one and defeated both Laegaire and Conall, scaring Laegaire so much that he ran to Cruachan and told Meave and Ailill that Ercol had killed the other two. When Cuchulain arrived triumphant, with Ercol tied up at his chariot wheels, he found all the men grieving for him and Conall as if they were dead.
Meave’s Plan to Avoid Strife in Cruachan
Now indeed Ailill was in great perplexity, for he durst not delay his decision, and he dreaded the wrath [Pg 195] of the two disappointed heroes. He and Queen Meave consulted long together, and at length Meave promised to relieve him of the responsibility of judgment. Summoning Laegaire to the king’s room, she said:
Now Ailill was truly confused, as he couldn't afford to put off his decision, and he feared the anger of the two frustrated heroes. He and Queen Meave discussed it for a long time, and finally, Meave agreed to take the burden of judgment off his shoulders. Calling Laegaire into the king’s room, she said:
“Welcome, O Laegaire! You are greatest of the warriors of Ulster. To you we give the headship of the heroes of Ireland and the Champion’s Portion, and to your wife the right to walk first of all the women of Ulster. In token thereof we give you this cup of bronze with a silver bird embossed, to be seen by no man till you be come to King Conor in the Red Branch House at Armagh. Then show your cup and claim your right, and none will dispute it with you.”
“Welcome, Laegaire! You are the greatest warrior of Ulster. We give you the leadership of the heroes of Ireland and the Champion’s Portion, and to your wife the honor of walking first among all the women of Ulster. As a symbol of this, we give you this bronze cup with a silver bird engraved on it, which no man should see until you reach King Conor in the Red Branch House at Armagh. Then show your cup and claim your rights, and no one will challenge you.”
So Laegaire went away well pleased, and they sent for Conall. To him they gave a silver cup, with a bird embossed in gold, and to him they pretended to adjudge the Championship, and Conall left them well content.
So Laegaire went away happy, and they called for Conall. They gave him a silver cup, with a bird embossed in gold, and pretended to award him the Championship, and Conall left them feeling satisfied.
Cuchulain, who was playing chess, refused to attend the King of Connaught when he was summoned, and Queen Meave had to entreat him to come to their private room. There they gave him a golden cup, with a bird designed in precious gems, with many words of flattery for Cuchulain and his fair and noble wife, Emer.
Cuchulain, who was playing chess, refused to go to the King of Connaught when he was called, and Queen Meave had to urge him to join them in their private room. There, they presented him with a golden cup, featuring a bird made of precious gems, along with many compliments for Cuchulain and his beautiful and noble wife, Emer.
The Return of the Champions
Now the heroes, each well content, bade farewell to the court at Cruachan, and drove back to Armagh, but none durst ask how they had sped. That evening, at the banquet, when the Champion’s Portion was set aside, Laegaire arose and claimed it, showing as proof that his claim was just the bronze cup he brought from Queen Meave.
Now the heroes, each satisfied, said goodbye to the court at Cruachan and drove back to Armagh, but no one dared to ask how they had done. That evening, at the banquet, when the Champion’s Portion was set aside, Laegaire stood up and claimed it, presenting as proof of his rightful claim the bronze cup he brought from Queen Meave.
But alas! Conall the Victorious had a silver cup, and while he was exulting in this proof of his rightful claim [Pg 196] to the championship Cuchulain produced his golden cup, and the dispute began all over again. King Conor would have allowed Cuchulain’s claim, but Laegaire vowed that his rival had bribed Ailill and Meave with great treasures to give him the golden cup, and neither Laegaire nor Conall would yield him the victory or accept the judgment as final. “Then you must go to Curoi,” said the king, and to that they all agreed.
But unfortunately! Conall the Victorious had a silver cup, and while he was celebrating this proof of his rightful claim [Pg 196] to the championship, Cuchulain brought out his golden cup, and the argument started all over again. King Conor would have accepted Cuchulain’s claim, but Laegaire insisted that his rival had bribed Ailill and Meave with great treasures to award him the golden cup, and neither Laegaire nor Conall would concede the victory or accept the judgment as final. “Then you must go to Curoi,” said the king, and they all agreed.
The Champions Visit Curoi
The next day the three champions drove to Kerry where Curoi dwelt in a magic dun. He was away from home planning enchantments to test them, for he knew they were coming, but his wife welcomed them, and bade them watch the dun for one night each, beginning with Laegaire, as the eldest. Laegaire took up his sentinel’s post outside the dun, and Curoi’s wife worked the charm which prevented entrance after nightfall. The night was long and silent, and Laegaire thought he would have a quiet watch, when he saw a great shadow arise from the sea.
The next day, the three champions drove to Kerry, where Curoi lived in a magical fort. He was away, plotting enchantments to test them because he knew they were coming, but his wife welcomed them and asked them to take turns watching over the fort for one night each, starting with Laegaire, since he was the oldest. Laegaire took his guard position outside the fort while Curoi’s wife cast the spell that prevented anyone from entering after nightfall. The night was long and quiet, and Laegaire thought he would have an uneventful watch when he noticed a large shadow rising from the sea.
The Giant Fights Laegaire and Conall
This shadow took the shape of a huge giant, whose spears were mighty branch-stripped oaks, which he hurled at Laegaire. They did not touch him, however, and Laegaire made some show of fight; but the giant took him up, squeezed him so tightly as nearly to slay him, and then threw him over the magic wall of the dun, where the others found him lying half dead. All men thought that he had sprung with a mighty leap over the wall, since no other entrance was to be found, and Laegaire kept silence and did not explain to them.
This shadow took the form of a giant, whose spears were massive, stripped oak branches that he threw at Laegaire. They didn’t hit him, though, and Laegaire put up some kind of fight; but the giant picked him up, squeezed him so tightly it nearly killed him, and then tossed him over the enchanted wall of the fortress, where the others discovered him lying there, almost dead. Everyone thought he had jumped over the wall with great effort since there was no other way in, and Laegaire stayed silent and didn’t explain anything to them.
Conall, who took the watch the second night, fared exactly as Laegaire had done, and likewise did not [Pg 197] confess how he had been thrown over the wall of the dun, nor what became of the giant in the dawn.
Conall, who took the watch on the second night, experienced exactly what Laegaire had, and also didn't [Pg 197] admit how he had been thrown over the wall of the fort, nor what happened to the giant at dawn.
Cuchulain’s Trials
The third night was Cuchulain’s watch, and he took his post outside the dun, and the gates and wall were secured by magic spells, so that none could enter. Vainly he watched till midnight, and then he thought he saw nine grey shadowy forms creeping towards him.
The third night was Cuchulain’s watch, and he took his post outside the fort, with the gates and walls secured by magic spells so that no one could enter. He watched in vain until midnight, and then he thought he saw nine gray, shadowy figures creeping towards him.
“Who goes there?” he cried. “If you be friends, stop; if foes, come on!” Then the nine shadowy foes raised a shout, and fell upon the hero; but he fought hard and slew them, and beheaded them. A second and a third time similar groups of vague, shadowy foemen rushed at him, and he slew them all in like manner, and then, wearied out, sat down to rest.
“Who’s there?” he shouted. “If you’re friends, stop; if you’re enemies, come at me!” Then the nine shadowy enemies shouted and charged at the hero; but he fought fiercely and killed them, beheading them. A second and a third time, similar groups of indistinct, shadowy foes charged at him, and he defeated them all the same way, and then, exhausted, sat down to rest.
The Dragon
Later on in the night, as he was still watching, he heard a heavy sound, like waves surging in the lake, and when he roused himself to see what it was he beheld a monstrous dragon. It was rising from the water and flying towards the dun, and seemed ready to devour everything in its way. When the dragon perceived him it soared swiftly into the air, and then gradually sank towards him, opening its terrible jaws. Cuchulain sprang up, giving his wonderful hero-leap, and thrust his arm into the dragon’s mouth and down its throat; he found its heart, tore it out, and saw the monster fall dead on the ground. He then cut off its scaly head, which he added to those of his former enemies.
Later that night, while he was still watching, he heard a loud sound, like waves crashing on the lake. When he focused to see what it was, he spotted a massive dragon. It was rising from the water and flying toward the fort, looking ready to destroy everything in its path. When the dragon saw him, it quickly soared into the air and then slowly descended toward him, opening its terrifying jaws. Cuchulain jumped up, performing his legendary hero-leap, and thrust his arm into the dragon’s mouth and down its throat; he found its heart, ripped it out, and watched as the monster fell dead to the ground. He then decapitated it and added its scaly head to his collection of defeated enemies.
“The dragon sank towards him, opening its terrible jaws”
“The dragon descended towards him, its terrifying jaws wide open.”
The Giant Worsted by Cuchulain
Towards daybreak, when feeling quite worn out and very sleepy, he became slowly aware of a great [Pg 198] shadow coming to him westward from the sea. The shadow, as before, became a giant, who greeted him in a surly tone with, “This is a bad night.” “It will be worse yet for you,” said Cuchulain. The giant, as he had done with the other heroes, threw oaks, but just missed him; and when he tried to grapple with him the hero leaped up with drawn sword. In his anger the hero-light shone round him, and he sprang as high as the giant’s head, and gave him a stroke that brought him to his knees. “Life for life, Cuchulain,” said the giant, and vanished at once, leaving no trace.
Towards dawn, feeling completely exhausted and very sleepy, he slowly became aware of a huge shadow coming toward him from the sea to the west. The shadow, like before, transformed into a giant, who greeted him gruffly with, “This is a bad night.” “It will be worse for you,” replied Cuchulain. The giant, just like he had with the other heroes, threw oaks but just missed him; and when he tried to grab him, the hero jumped up with his sword drawn. In his anger, the hero-light shone around him, and he leaped as high as the giant’s head, delivering a blow that brought the giant to his knees. “Life for life, Cuchulain,” said the giant, and disappeared instantly, leaving no trace.
Cuchulain Re-enters the Dun
Now Cuchulain would gladly have returned to the fort to rest, but there seemed no way of entrance, and the hero was vexed at his own helplessness, for he thought his comrades had jumped over the magic walls. Twice he boldly essayed to leap the lofty wall, and twice he failed; then in his wrath his great strength came upon him, the hero-light shone round him, and he took a little run and, leaning on his spear, leaped so high and so far that he alighted in the middle of the court, just before the door of the hall.
Now Cuchulain would have happily returned to the fort to rest, but there seemed to be no way in, and the hero was frustrated by his own inability, believing his comrades had jumped over the magical walls. Twice he bravely attempted to leap the tall wall, and twice he failed; then in his anger, his great strength surged within him, the hero-light surrounded him, and he took a small run, leaned on his spear, and jumped so high and so far that he landed in the middle of the courtyard, right in front of the hall door.
As he sighed heavily and wearily, Curoi’s wife said: “That is the sigh of a weary conqueror, not of a beaten man”; and Cuchulain went in and sat down to rest.
As he sighed heavily and tiredly, Curoi's wife said: "That's the sigh of a tired conqueror, not a defeated man"; and Cuchulain went in and sat down to rest.
The Decision
The next morning Curoi’s wife asked the champions: “Are you content that the Championship should go to Cuchulain? I know by my magic skill what he has endured in the past night, and you must see that you are not equal to him.”
The next morning, Curoi’s wife asked the champions: “Are you okay with Cuchulain winning the Championship? I know from my magical abilities what he went through last night, and you must realize that you are not his match.”
“Nay, that we will not allow,” quoth they. “It was one of Cuchulain’s friends among the People of [Pg 199] the Hills who came to conquer us and to give him the Championship. We are not content, and we will not give up our claim, for the fight was not fair.”
“Nah, we won't allow that,” they said. “It was one of Cuchulain's friends from the People of [Pg 199] the Hills who came to defeat us and grant him the Championship. We're not satisfied, and we won't give up our claim because the fight wasn't fair.”
“Go home now to Armagh, is Curoi’s word, and wait there until he himself brings his decision,” said Curoi’s wife. So they bade her farewell, and went back to the Red Branch House in Armagh, with the dispute still unsettled; but they agreed to await peaceably Curoi’s decision, and abide by it when he should bring it.
“Go home now to Armagh, as Curoi said, and wait there until he comes with his decision,” said Curoi’s wife. So they said goodbye to her and returned to the Red Branch House in Armagh, still having an unresolved dispute; but they agreed to calmly wait for Curoi’s decision and accept it when he brought it.
Uath, the Stranger
Some time after this, when Curoi had made no sign of giving judgment, it happened that all the Ulster heroes were in their places in the Red Branch House, except Cuchulain and his cousin Conall. As they sat in order of rank in the hall they saw a terrible stranger coming into the room. He was gigantic in stature, hideous of aspect, with ravening yellow eyes. He wore a skin roughly sewn together, and a grey cloak over it, and he sheltered himself from the light with a spreading tree torn up by the roots. In his hand he bore an enormous axe, with keen and shining edge. This hideous apparition strode up the hall and leant against a carved pillar beside the fire.
Some time later, when Curoi had still not given a decision, all the Ulster heroes were gathered in the Red Branch House, except for Cuchulain and his cousin Conall. As they sat in order of rank in the hall, they noticed a terrifying stranger entering the room. He was enormous in size, grotesque in appearance, with fierce yellow eyes. He wore a skin that was roughly stitched together, with a grey cloak draped over it, and he used a large tree, uprooted from the ground, to shield himself from the light. In his hand, he carried a massive axe with a sharp, shiny edge. This ghastly figure strode up the hall and leaned against a carved pillar next to the fire.
“Who are you?” asked one chieftain in sport. “Are you come to be our candlestick, or would you burn the house down? Is this the place for such as you? Go farther down the hall!”
“Who are you?” one chieftain asked playfully. “Are you here to be our candlestick, or are you just going to burn the place down? Is this even the right spot for someone like you? Move down the hall!”
“My name is Uath, the Stranger, and for neither of those things am I come. I seek that which I cannot find in the whole world, and that is a man to keep the agreement he makes with me.”
“My name is Uath, the Stranger, and I'm not here for either of those reasons. I'm looking for something I can't find anywhere in the world: a man who will honor the agreement he makes with me.”
The Agreement
“What is the agreement?” asked King Conor.
“What’s the deal?” asked King Conor.
[Pg 200] “Behold my axe!” quoth the stranger. “The man who will grasp it to-day may cut my head off with it, provided that I may, in like manner, cut off his head to-morrow. Now you men of Ulster, heroes of the Red Branch, have won the palm through the wide world for courage, honour, strength, truth, and generosity; do you, therefore, find me a man to keep this agreement. King Conor is excepted, because of his royal dignity, but no other. And if you have no champion who dare face me, I will say that Ulster has lost her courage and is dishonoured.”
[Pg 200] "Look at my axe!" said the stranger. "The man who takes it today can use it to cut off my head, as long as I get to cut off his head tomorrow. Now you men of Ulster, heroes of the Red Branch, are known all over the world for your bravery, honor, strength, truth, and generosity; so find me a man willing to make this deal. King Conor is excluded because of his royal status, but no one else. And if you can't find a champion who will face me, then I'll say Ulster has lost its courage and has been dishonored."
“It is not right for a whole province to be disgraced for lack of a man to keep his word,” said King Conor, “but I fear we have no such champions here.”
“It’s not fair for an entire province to be shamed because there’s nobody to stand by their word,” said King Conor, “but I’m afraid we don’t have any champions here.”
Laegaire Accepts the Challenge
“By my word,” said Laegaire, who had listened attentively to the whole conversation, “there will be a champion this very moment. Stoop down, fellow, and let me cut off your head, that you may take mine to-morrow.”
“By my word,” said Laegaire, who had listened closely to the entire conversation, “there will be a champion right now. Lower your head, friend, and let me behead you, so you can take mine tomorrow.”
Then Uath chanted magic spells over the axe as he stroked the edge, and laid his neck on a block, and Laegaire hewed so hard that the axe severed the head from the body and struck deep into the block. Then the body of Uath arose, took up the head and the axe, and strode away down the hall, all people shrinking out of its way, and so it passed out into the night.
Then Uath cast spells over the axe while he ran his hand along its edge and laid his neck on a block. Laegaire swung the axe so forcefully that it chopped off Uath's head and buried the blade deep into the block. Then Uath's body stood up, picked up his head and the axe, and walked down the hall, with everyone stepping aside to let it pass, and it eventually walked out into the night.
“The body of Uath arose”
“Uath's body arose”
“If this terrible stranger returns to-morrow he will slay us all,” they whispered, as they looked pityingly at Laegaire, who was trying in vain to show no signs of apprehension.
“If this awful stranger shows up tomorrow, he will kill us all,” they whispered, glancing at Laegaire with sympathy, who was struggling to hide his fear.
Laegaire and Conall Disgraced
When the next evening came, and men sat in the [Pg 201] Red Branch House, talking little and waiting for what would happen, in came Uath, the Stranger, as well and sound as before the terrible blow, bearing his axe, and eager to return the stroke. Alas! Laegaire’s heart had failed him and he did not come, and the stranger jeered at the men of Ulster because their great champion durst not keep his agreement, nor face the blow he should receive in return for one he gave.
When the next evening arrived and the men sat in the [Pg 201] Red Branch House, speaking little and waiting for what would happen, Uath, the Stranger, walked in, just as fit and ready as before the terrible blow, carrying his axe and eager to give back the strike. Unfortunately, Laegaire’s courage had failed him, and he didn’t show up. The stranger mocked the men of Ulster because their great champion was too afraid to keep his promise or face the blow he was supposed to receive in return for the one he had delivered.
The men of Ulster were utterly ashamed, but Conall Cearnach, the Victorious, was present that night, and he made a new agreement with Uath. Conall gave a blow which beheaded Uath, but again, when the stranger returned whole and sound on the following evening, the champion was not to be found: Conall would not face the blow.
The men of Ulster were completely embarrassed, but Conall Cearnach, the Victorious, was there that night, and he struck a new deal with Uath. Conall delivered a blow that decapitated Uath, but once again, when the stranger reappeared whole and unharmed the next evening, the champion was nowhere to be found: Conall refused to take the hit.
Cuchulain Accepts the Challenge
When Uath found that a second hero of Ulster had failed him he again taunted them all with cowardice and promise-breaking.
When Uath discovered that another hero of Ulster had let him down, he once again mocked them all for being cowards and breaking their promises.
“What! is there not one man of courage among you Ulstermen? You would fain have a great name, but have no courage to earn it! Great heroes are you all! Not one among you has bravery enough to face me! Where is that childish youth Cuchulain! A poor miserable fellow he is, but I would like to see if his word is better to be relied on than the word of these two great heroes.”
“What! Is there not a single brave man among you Ulstermen? You want a great reputation, but lack the courage to achieve it! You all think you’re great heroes! Not one of you has the guts to face me! Where is that childish young man Cuchulain? He’s just a pathetic loser, but I’d like to see if he is more trustworthy than these two so-called great heroes.”
“A youth I may be,” said Cuchulain, “but I will keep my word without any agreement.”
“A youth I may be,” Cuchulain said, “but I will keep my word without any agreement.”
Uath laughed aloud. “Yes! that is likely, is it not? And you with so great a fear of death!”
Uath laughed out loud. “Yes! That's pretty likely, isn’t it? And you’re so afraid of death!”
Thereupon the youth leapt up, caught the deadly axe, and severed the giant’s head as he stood with one stroke.
Thereupon, the young man jumped up, grabbed the deadly axe, and chopped off the giant’s head with one swing.
Cuchulain Stands the Test
The next day the Red Branch heroes watched Cuchulain to see what he would do. They would not have been surprised if he had failed like the others, who now were present. The champion, however, showed no signs of failing or retreat. He sat sorrowfully in his place waiting for the certain death that must come, and regretting his rashness, but with no thought of breaking his word.
The next day, the Red Branch heroes observed Cuchulain to see his next move. They wouldn’t have been shocked if he had stumbled like the others who were now there. However, the champion showed no signs of faltering or backing down. He sat sadly in his spot, waiting for the inevitable death that was coming, regretting his impulsiveness but having no intention of going back on his word.
With a sigh he said to King Conor as they waited: “Do not leave this place till all is over. Death is coming to me very surely, but I must fulfil my agreement, for I would rather die than break my word.”
With a sigh, he said to King Conor as they waited: “Don’t leave this place until everything is done. Death is definitely coming for me, but I need to keep my promise, because I’d rather die than go back on my word.”
Towards the close of day Uath strode into the hall exultant.
Towards the end of the day, Uath walked into the hall, feeling triumphant.
“Where is Cuchulain?” he cried.
“Where's Cuchulain?” he cried.
“Here I am,” was the reply.
“Here I am,” was the response.
“Ah, poor boy! your speech is sad to-night, and the fear of death lies heavy on you; but at least you have redeemed your word and have not failed me.”
“Ah, poor boy! Your words are somber tonight, and the fear of death weighs heavily on you; but at least you’ve kept your promise and haven’t let me down.”
The youth rose from his seat and went towards Uath, as he stood with the great axe ready, and knelt to receive the blow.
The young man got up from his seat and walked over to Uath, who stood there with the giant axe ready, and knelt to accept the blow.
Curoi’s Decision and Cuchulain’s Victory
The hero of Ulster laid his head on the block; but Uath was not satisfied. “Stretch out your neck better,” said he.
The hero of Ulster rested his head on the block; but Uath wasn’t satisfied. “Stretch out your neck better,” he said.
“You are playing with me, to torment me,” said Cuchulain. “Slay me now speedily, for I did not keep you waiting last night.”
“You’re just messing with me to cause me pain,” Cuchulain said. “Kill me quickly now, because I didn’t make you wait last night.”
However, he stretched out his neck as Uath bade, and the stranger raised his axe till it crashed upwards through the rafters of the hall, like the crash of trees falling in a [Pg 203] storm. When the axe came down with a terrific sound all men looked fearfully at Cuchulain. The descending axe had not even touched him; it had come down with the blunt side on the ground, and the youth knelt there unharmed. Smiling at him, and leaning on his axe, stood no terrible and hideous stranger, but Curoi of Kerry, come to give his decision at last.
However, he stretched out his neck as Uath instructed, and the stranger raised his axe until it crashed upwards through the rafters of the hall, like the sound of trees falling in a [Pg 203] storm. When the axe came down with a thunderous sound, all the men looked at Cuchulain with fear. The axe hadn't even touched him; it had landed with the blunt side on the ground, and the young man knelt there unharmed. Smiling at him, and leaning on his axe, stood not a terrifying and hideous stranger, but Curoi of Kerry, finally there to give his decision.
“Rise up, Cuchulain,” said Curoi. “There is none among all the heroes of Ulster to equal you in courage and loyalty and truth. The Championship of the Heroes of Ireland is yours from this day forth, and the Champion’s Portion at all feasts; and to your wife I adjudge the first place among all the women of Ulster. Woe to him who dares to dispute this decision!” Thereupon Curoi vanished, and the Red Branch warriors gathered around Cuchulain, and all with one voice acclaimed him the Champion of the Heroes of all Ireland—a title which has clung to him until this day.
“Get up, Cuchulain,” said Curoi. “There’s no one among all the heroes of Ulster who matches you in bravery, loyalty, and honesty. From this day on, the Championship of the Heroes of Ireland is yours, along with the Champion’s Portion at all celebrations; and I give your wife the top place among all the women of Ulster. Woe to anyone who dares to challenge this decision!” Then Curoi disappeared, and the Red Branch warriors surrounded Cuchulain, all unanimously proclaiming him the Champion of the Heroes of all Ireland—a title that has stayed with him to this day.
CHAPTER X: THE TALE OF GAMELYN
The “Wicked Brothers” Theme
THE tale of “Gamelyn” is a variant of the old fairy-tale subject of the Wicked Elder Brothers, one of the oldest and most interesting versions of which may still be read in the Biblical story of Joseph and his brethren. Usually a father dies leaving three sons, of whom the two elder are worthless and the youngest rises to high honour, whereupon the elder brothers try to kill the youngest from envy at his good fortune. A similar root-idea is found in “Cinderella” and other fairy-tales of girls, but in these there may usually be found a cruel stepmother and two contemptuous stepsisters—a noteworthy variation which seems to point to some deep-rooted idea that the ties of blood are stronger among women than among men.
THE story of “Gamelyn” is a version of the classic fairy-tale theme of the Wicked Elder Brothers, one of the oldest and most fascinating examples of which can still be found in the Biblical account of Joseph and his brothers. Typically, a father passes away, leaving three sons, with the two older ones being useless and the youngest achieving great success, leading the envious older brothers to attempt to kill him because of his good fortune. A similar underlying concept is present in “Cinderella” and other fairy tales featuring girls, where there often exists a cruel stepmother and two disdainful stepsisters—a significant variation that suggests a deep-rooted belief that the bonds of family are stronger among women than among men.
Literary Influence of the “Gamelyn” Story
The story of “Gamelyn” has two great claims to our attention: it is, through Lodge’s “Euphues’ Golden Legacy,” the ultimate source of Shakespeare’s As You Like It, and it seems to be the earliest presentment in English literature of the figure of “the noble outlaw.” In fact, Gamelyn is probably the literary ancestor of “bold Robin Hood,” and stands for an English ideal of justice and equity, against legal oppression and wickedness in high places. He shows, too, the love of free life, of the merry greenwood and the open road, which reappears after so many centuries in the work of Robert Louis Stevenson.
The story of “Gamelyn” has two important reasons for our interest: it is, through Lodge’s “Euphues’ Golden Legacy,” the ultimate source of Shakespeare’s As You Like It, and it appears to be the earliest representation in English literature of the figure of “the noble outlaw.” In fact, Gamelyn is likely the literary ancestor of “bold Robin Hood,” embodying an English ideal of justice and fairness against legal oppression and corruption among the powerful. He also demonstrates a love for freedom, the cheerful greenwood, and the open road, which reemerges after many centuries in the works of Robert Louis Stevenson.
The Story
In the reign of King Edward I. there dwelt in [Pg 205] Lincolnshire, near the vast expanse of the Fens, a noble gentleman, Sir John of the Marches. He was now old, but was still a model of all courtesy and a “very perfect gentle knight.” He had three sons, of whom the youngest, Gamelyn, was born in his father’s old age, and was greatly beloved by the old man; the other two were much older than he, and John, the eldest, had already developed a vicious and malignant character. Gamelyn and his second brother, Otho, reverenced their father, but John had no respect or obedience for the good gentleman, and was the chief trouble of his declining years, as Gamelyn was his chief joy.
In the time of King Edward I, there lived in [Pg 205] Lincolnshire, close to the vast Fens, a nobleman named Sir John of the Marches. He was now old, but still exemplified all courtesy and was a “truly perfect gentleman.” He had three sons, with the youngest, Gamelyn, born in his father's old age, and he was greatly cherished by the old man; the other two were much older, and John, the eldest, had already developed a wicked and malicious character. Gamelyn and his second brother, Otho, respected their father, but John showed him no respect or obedience, and he was the main source of trouble in the old man's later years, while Gamelyn was his greatest joy.
The Father Feels his End Approaching
At last old age and weakness overcame the worthy old Sir John, and he was forced to take to his bed, where he lay sadly meditating on his children’s future, and wondering how to divide his possessions justly among the three. There was no difficulty of inheritance or primogeniture, for all the knight’s lands were held in fee-simple, and not in entail, so that he might bequeath them as he would. Sir John of the Marches, fearing lest he should commit an injustice, sent throughout the district for wise knights, begging them to come hastily, if they wished to see him alive, and help him. When the country squires and lords, his near neighbours, heard of his grave condition, they hurried to the castle, and gathered in the bedchamber, where the dying knight greeted them thus: “Lords and gentlemen, I warn you in truth that I may no longer live; by the will of God death lays his hand upon me.” When they heard this they tried to encourage him, by bidding him remember that God can provide a remedy for every disease, and the good knight received their kindly words without dispute. “That God can send remedy for an [Pg 206] ill I will never deny; but I beseech you, for my sake, to divide my lands among my three sons. For the love of God deal justly, and forget not my youngest, Gamelyn. Seldom does any heir to an estate help his brothers after his father’s death.”
At last, old age and weakness took their toll on the respectable Sir John, and he had to take to his bed, where he lay sadly thinking about his children’s future and how to fairly distribute his possessions among the three. There was no issue with inheritance or primogeniture, as all of the knight’s lands were owned outright and not entailed, so he could leave them as he wished. Sir John of the Marches, worried about being unjust, sent out word across the region for wise knights, urging them to come quickly if they wanted to see him alive and assist him. When the local squires and lords, his nearby neighbors, learned of his serious condition, they rushed to the castle and gathered in the bedroom, where the dying knight greeted them: “Lords and gentlemen, I must honestly warn you that I may not live much longer; by the will of God, death is upon me.” When they heard this, they tried to lift his spirits, telling him to remember that God can heal every illness, and the good knight accepted their kind words without argument. “I will never deny that God can provide a cure for an illness; but I beg you, for my sake, to divide my lands among my three sons. For the love of God, please be fair, and do not forget my youngest, Gamelyn. Rarely does any heir to an estate assist his brothers after their father’s death.”
How Shall he Dispose of his Estate?
The friends whom Sir John had summoned deliberated long over the disposal of the estate. The majority wished to give all to the eldest son, but a strong minority urged the claims of the second, but all agreed that Gamelyn might wait till his eldest brother chose to give him a share of his father’s lands. At last it was decided to divide the inheritance between the two elder sons, and the knights returned to the chamber where the brave old knight lay dying, and told him their decision. He summoned up strength enough to protest against their plan of distribution, and said:
The friends that Sir John had called together debated for a long time about what to do with the estate. Most of them wanted to give everything to the eldest son, but a strong group pushed for the second son’s claims. However, everyone agreed that Gamelyn could wait until his older brother decided to give him a part of their father’s lands. Finally, it was agreed to split the inheritance between the two older sons, and the knights went back to the room where the brave old knight was lying on his deathbed and shared their decision with him. He mustered enough strength to object to their plan for distribution and said:
I can give my lands to whoever I want: they still belong to me.
Listen up, neighbors, while I read my will. To my eldest son and heir, John, I bequeath Five ploughlands, my deceased father’s inheritance; My second, Otho, will have five ploughlands, Which my strong right hand won in brave battle;
Everything else I own, including land, possessions, and riches,
To Gamelyn, my youngest, I make plans; I urge you, for God's sake,
Don't abandon him, but protect his vulnerable youth.
"And do not let him be robbed of his wealth."
Then Sir John, satisfied with having proclaimed his will, died with Christian resignation, leaving his little son Gamelyn in the power of the cruel eldest brother, now, in his turn, Sir John.
Then Sir John, content with having stated his wishes, died with a sense of faith, leaving his young son Gamelyn in the control of his cruel older brother, who was now Sir John.
The Cruel Eldest Son
Since the boy was a minor, the new knight, as natural guardian, assumed the control of Gamelyn’s land, vassals, education, and nurture; and full evilly he discharged his duties, for he clothed and fed him badly, and neglected his lands, so that his parks and houses, his farms and villages, fell into ruinous decay. The boy, when he grew older, noticed this and resented it, but did not realize the power in his own broad limbs and mighty sinews to redress his wrongs, though by the time he fully understood his injuries no man would dare to face him in fight when he was angry, so strong a youth had he become.
Since the boy was a minor, the new knight, as his natural guardian, took over control of Gamelyn’s land, vassals, education, and upbringing; and he handled his responsibilities very poorly. He barely clothed and fed him and let his lands decline, causing his parks, houses, farms, and villages to fall into disrepair. As the boy grew older, he noticed this and felt resentment, but he didn’t realize the strength in his own powerful body and muscles to correct the injustices he faced. By the time he fully understood his situation, no man would dare to fight him when he was angry, as he had become such a strong young man.
Gamelyn Resists
While Gamelyn, one day, walking in the hall, mused on the ruin of all his inheritance, Sir John came blustering in, and, seeing him, called out: “How now: is dinner ready?” Enraged at being addressed as if he were a mere servant, he replied angrily: “Go and do your own baking; I am not your cook.”
While Gamelyn was walking in the hall one day, thinking about the loss of his entire inheritance, Sir John burst in and, upon seeing him, shouted, "Hey! Is dinner ready?" Furious at being treated like a mere servant, Gamelyn replied angrily, "Go bake your own food; I'm not your cook."
“Go and do your own baking!”
“Go bake for yourself!”
Sir John almost doubted the evidence of his ears. “What, my dear brother, is that the way to answer? Thou hast never addressed me so before!”
Sir John could hardly believe what he was hearing. “What, my dear brother, is that really how you respond? You've never talked to me like that before!”
“No,” replied Gamelyn; “until now I have never considered all the wrong you have done me. My parks are broken open, my deer are driven off; you have deprived me of my armour and my steeds; all that my father bequeathed to me is falling into ruin and decay. God’s curse upon you, false brother!”
“No,” replied Gamelyn; “up until now, I've never thought about all the harm you've done to me. My lands are destroyed, my deer have been driven away; you've taken my armor and my horses; everything my father left me is falling apart. Damn you, treacherous brother!”
Sir John was now enraged beyond all measure, and shouted: “Stand still, vagabond, and hold thy peace! What right hast thou to speak of land or vassals? Thou shalt learn to be grateful for food and raiment.”
Sir John was now furious beyond belief and shouted, “Stay where you are, drifter, and be quiet! What right do you have to talk about land or tenants? You need to learn to appreciate the food and clothing you have.”
[Pg 208] “A curse upon him that calls me vagabond! I am no worse than yourself; I am the son of a lady and a good knight.”
[Pg 208] “Whoever calls me a drifter is cursed! I’m no worse than you; I’m the son of a noblewoman and a good knight.”
Gamelyn Terrifies the Household
In spite of all his anger, Sir John was a cautious man, with a prudent regard for his own safety. He would not risk an encounter with Gamelyn, but summoned his servants and bade them beat him well, till he should learn better manners. But when the boy understood his brother’s intention he vowed that he would not be beaten alone—others should suffer too, and Sir John not the least. Thereupon, leaping on to the wall, he seized a pestle which lay there, and so boldly attacked the timid servants, though they were armed with staves, that he drove them in flight, and laid on furious strokes which quenched the small spark of courage in them. Sir John had not even that small amount of bravery: he fled to a loft and barred the door, while Gamelyn cleared the hall with his pestle, and scoffed at the cowardly grooms who fled so soon from the strife they had begun. When he sought for his brother he could not see him at first, but afterwards perceived his sorry countenance peeping from a window. “Brother,” said Gamelyn, “come a little nearer, and I will teach you how to play with staff and buckler.”
In spite of all his anger, Sir John was a cautious man, carefully looking out for his own safety. He wouldn't risk meeting Gamelyn, so he called his servants and ordered them to beat him well until he learned better manners. But when the boy understood his brother's plan, he vowed that he wouldn't be beaten alone—others would suffer too, and Sir John would be among them. So, jumping up onto the wall, he grabbed a pestle that was lying there and boldly attacked the scared servants, even though they were armed with sticks, driving them away and landing furious blows that extinguished whatever little courage they had. Sir John didn't even have that tiny bit of bravery: he ran to an upstairs room and locked the door, while Gamelyn cleared the hall with his pestle and mocked the cowardly servants who fled so quickly from the fight they had started. When he looked for his brother, he couldn't see him at first but later spotted his sorry face peeking out from a window. “Brother,” said Gamelyn, “come a little closer, and I will teach you how to play with staff and shield.”
“Nay, by St. Richard, I will not descend till thou hast put down that pestle. Brother, be no more enraged, and I will make peace with thee. I swear it by the grace of God!”
“Naw, by St. Richard, I won't come down until you put that pestle down. Brother, don't be so angry anymore, and I'll make peace with you. I swear it by the grace of God!”
“I was forced to defend myself,” said Gamelyn, “or your menials would have injured and degraded me: I could not let grooms beat a good knight’s son; but now grant me one boon, and we shall soon be reconciled.”
“I had to stand up for myself,” said Gamelyn, “or your servants would have hurt and disgraced me: I couldn’t let stable hands mistreat a knight’s son; but now, grant me one favor, and we’ll be on good terms again.”
Sir John’s Guile
“Yes, certainly, brother; ask thy boon, and I will grant it readily. But indeed I was only testing thee, for thou art so young that I doubted thy strength and manliness. It was only a pretence of beating that I meant.”
“Yes, of course, brother; ask for what you wish, and I’ll grant it without hesitation. But honestly, I was just testing you, because you’re so young that I questioned your strength and manliness. It was just a ruse to pretend to fight.”
“This is my request,” said the boy: “if there is to be peace between us you must surrender to me all that my father bequeathed me while he was alive.”
“This is my request,” said the boy: “if there’s going to be peace between us, you have to give me everything my father left me when he was alive.”
To this Sir John consented with apparent willingness, and even promised to repair the decayed mansions and restore the lands and farms to their former prosperity; but though he feigned content with the agreement and kissed his brother with outward affection yet he was inwardly meditating plans of treachery against the unsuspecting youth.
To this, Sir John agreed with seeming eagerness, even pledging to fix the rundown estates and bring back the lands and farms to their former glory; however, while he pretended to be satisfied with the arrangement and kissed his brother with outward warmth, he was secretly plotting a betrayal against the unsuspecting young man.
A Wrestling Match
Shortly after this quarrel between the brothers a wrestling competition was announced, the winner of which would become the owner of a fine ram and a ring of gold, and Gamelyn determined to try his powers. Accordingly he begged the loan of “a little courser” from Sir John, who offered him his choice of all the steeds in the stable, and then curiously questioned him as to his errand. The lad explained that he wished to compete in the wrestling match, hoping to win honour by bearing away the prize; then, springing on the beautiful courser that was brought him ready saddled, he spurred his horse and rode away merrily, while the false Sir John locked the gate behind him, praying that he might get his neck broken in the contest. The boy rode along, rejoicing in his youth and strength, singing as he went, till he drew near the [Pg 210] appointed place, and then he suddenly heard a man’s voice lamenting aloud and crying, “Wellaway! Alas!” and saw a venerable yeoman wringing his hands. “Good man,” said Gamelyn, “why art thou in such distress? Can no man help thee?”
Shortly after the fight between the brothers, a wrestling competition was announced, and the winner would receive a fine ram and a gold ring. Gamelyn decided to test his skills. He asked Sir John if he could borrow “a little horse,” and Sir John offered him his pick of all the horses in the stable, then curiously questioned him about his purpose. The young man explained that he wanted to compete in the wrestling match, hoping to earn honor by winning the prize. Then, jumping onto the beautiful horse that was saddled for him, he spurred the horse and rode away happily, while the deceitful Sir John locked the gate behind him, wishing he would break his neck in the contest. The boy rode on, thrilled by his youth and strength, singing as he went, until he drew near the [Pg 210] designated location, when he suddenly heard a man’s voice crying out in distress, “Woe! Alas!” and saw an elderly yeoman wringing his hands. “Good man,” said Gamelyn, “why are you so upset? Can no one help you?”
A Dreaded Champion
“Alas!” said the yeoman. “Woe to the day on which I was born! The champion wrestler here has overthrown my two stalwart sons, and unless God help them they must die of their grievous hurts. I would give ten pounds to find a man to avenge on him the injuries done to my dear sons.”
“Alas!” said the farmer. “What a terrible day to be born! The champion wrestler has taken down my two strong sons, and unless God helps them, they will surely die from their serious injuries. I would pay ten pounds to find someone to get revenge on him for what he’s done to my dear sons.”
“Good man, hold my horse while my groom takes my coat and shoes, and I will try my luck and strength against this doughty champion.”
“Hey man, hold my horse while my guy takes my coat and shoes, and I’ll test my luck and strength against this tough champion.”
“Thank God!” said the yeoman. “I will do it at once; I will guard thy coat and shoes and good steed safely—and may Jesus Christ speed thee well!”
“Thank God!” said the yeoman. “I’ll do it right away; I’ll keep your coat and shoes and good horse safe—and may Jesus Christ watch over you!”
Gamelyn Enters
When Gamelyn entered the ring, barefooted and stripped for wrestling, all men gazed curiously at the rash youth who dared to challenge the stalwart champion, and the great man himself, rising from the ground, strolled across to meet Gamelyn and said haughtily: “Who is thy father, and what is thy name? Thou art, forsooth, a young fool to come here!”
When Gamelyn stepped into the ring, barefoot and ready to wrestle, everyone looked on with interest at the bold young man who dared to challenge the strong champion. The champion, getting up from the ground, walked over to Gamelyn and said arrogantly, “Who is your father, and what’s your name? You’re definitely a young fool to come here!”
Gamelyn answered equally haughtily: “Thou knewest well my father while he lived: he was Sir John of the Marches, and I am his youngest son, Gamelyn.”
Gamelyn responded just as arrogantly: “You knew my father well when he was alive: he was Sir John of the Marches, and I am his youngest son, Gamelyn.”
The champion replied: “Boy, I knew thy father well in his lifetime, and I have heard of thee, and nothing good: thou hast always been in mischief.”
The champion replied, “Kid, I knew your father well in his lifetime, and I’ve heard of you, and nothing good: you’ve always been in trouble.”
[Pg 211] “Now I am older thou shalt know me better,” said Gamelyn.
[Pg 211] “Now that I’m older, you’ll understand me better,” said Gamelyn.
Defeats the Champion
The wrestling had lasted till late in the evening, and the moon was shining on the scene when Gamelyn and the champion began their struggle. The wrestler tried many wily tricks, but the boy was ready for them all, and stood steady against all that his opponent could do. Then, in his turn, he took the offensive, grasped his adversary round the waist, and cast him so heavily to the ground that three ribs were broken, and his left arm. Then the victor said mockingly:
The wrestling match went on until late at night, and the moon was shining down on the scene when Gamelyn and the champion started their fight. The wrestler attempted several clever tricks, but the boy was prepared for everything and stood firm against all his opponent's moves. Then, taking the initiative, he wrapped his arms around his rival's waist and threw him down hard, breaking three ribs and injuring his left arm. The winner then said mockingly:
“Shall we count that a cast, or not reckon it?”
“Should we count that as a cast or not?”
“By heaven! whether it be one or no, any man in thy hand will never thrive,” said the champion painfully.
“By heaven! Whether it’s one or not, any man in your hands will never succeed,” said the champion painfully.
The yeoman, who had watched the match with great anxiety, now broke out with blessings: “Blessed be thou, young sir, that ever thou wert born!” and now taunting the fallen champion, said: “It was young ‘Mischief’ who taught thee this game.”
The farmer, who had watched the match with a lot of worry, now cheered loudly: “Thank goodness for you, young man, that you were ever born!” and then, mocking the defeated champion, added: “It was young ‘Mischief’ who taught you how to play this game.”
“He is master of us all,” said the champion. “In all my years of wrestling I have never been mishandled so cruelly.”
“He is the master of us all,” said the champion. “In all my years of wrestling, I have never been treated so cruelly.”
Now the victor stood in the ring, ready for more wrestling, but no man would venture to compete with him, and the two judges who kept order and awarded the prizes bade him retire, for no other competitor could be found to face him.
Now the champion stood in the ring, ready for more wrestling, but no one dared to compete against him. The two judges who maintained order and awarded the prizes instructed him to step down, as no other competitor could be found to face him.
But he was a little disappointed at this easy victory. “Is the fair over? Why, I have not half sold my wares,” he said.
But he was a bit disappointed with this easy win. “Is the fair over? I haven't sold half of my goods,” he said.
The champion was still capable of grim jesting. “Now, as I value my life, any purchaser of your wares is a fool; you sell so dearly.”
The champion could still make dark jokes. “Now, as I value my life, anyone who buys your stuff is an idiot; you charge way too much.”
[Pg 212] “Not at all,” broke in the yeoman; “you have bought your share full cheap, and made a good bargain.”
[Pg 212] “Not at all,” interrupted the farmer; “you got your share for a bargain and made a great deal.”
He Wins the Prizes
While this short conversation had been going on the judges had returned to their seats, and formally awarded the prize to Gamelyn, and now came to him, bearing the ram and the ring for his acceptance.
While this brief conversation was happening, the judges had returned to their seats and officially presented the prize to Gamelyn. Now they approached him, bringing the ram and the ring for him to accept.
Gamelyn took them gladly, and went home the next morning, followed by a cheering crowd of admirers; but when the cowardly Sir John saw the people he bolted the castle doors against his more favourite and successful brother.
Gamelyn accepted them happily and went home the next morning, followed by a cheering crowd of fans; but when the cowardly Sir John saw the people, he slammed the castle doors shut against his more favored and successful brother.
He Overcomes his Brother’s Servants
The porter, obeying his master’s commands, refused Gamelyn entrance; and the youth, enraged at this insult, broke down the door with one blow, caught the fleeing porter, and flung him down the well in the courtyard. His brother’s servants fled from his anger, and the crowd that had accompanied him swarmed into courtyard and hall, while the knight took refuge in a little turret.
The porter, following his master's orders, denied Gamelyn entry; and the young man, furious at this disrespect, smashed the door with a single hit, grabbed the fleeing porter, and threw him down the well in the courtyard. His brother's servants ran away from his rage, and the crowd that had come with him flooded into the courtyard and hall, while the knight took cover in a small turret.
“Welcome to you all,” said Gamelyn. “We will be masters here and ask no man’s leave. Yesterday I left five tuns of wine in the cellar; we will drain them dry before you go. If my brother objects (as he well may, for he is a miser) I will be butler and caterer and manage the whole feast. Any person who dares to object may join the porter in the well.”
“Welcome, everyone,” said Gamelyn. “We’re in charge here and don’t need anyone’s permission. Yesterday, I left five casks of wine in the cellar; we’ll drink them all before you leave. If my brother objects (which he probably will, since he’s really stingy), I’ll take over as the butler and organizer and handle the entire feast. Anyone who dares to complain can join the porter in the well.”
Naturally no objections were raised, and Gamelyn and his friends held high revel for a week, while Sir John lay hidden in his turret, terrified at the noise and revelry, and dreading what his brother might do to him now he had so great a following.
Naturally, no objections were made, and Gamelyn and his friends partied hard for a week, while Sir John stayed hidden in his tower, scared of the noise and celebration, and fearing what his brother might do to him now that he had such a large group backing him.
A Reckoning with Sir John
However, the guests departed quietly on the eighth day, leaving Gamelyn alone, and very sorrowful, in the hall where he had held high revel. As he stood there, musing sadly, he heard a timid footstep, and saw his brother creeping towards him. When he had attracted Gamelyn’s attention he spoke out loudly: “Who made thee so bold as to destroy all my household stores?”
However, the guests quietly left on the eighth day, leaving Gamelyn alone and very sad in the hall where he had celebrated. As he stood there, lost in thought, he heard a hesitant footstep and saw his brother creeping toward him. Once he had caught Gamelyn’s attention, he spoke out loudly: “Who gave you the nerve to ruin all my household supplies?”
“Nay, brother, be not wroth,” said the youth quietly. “If I have used anything I have paid for it fully beforehand. For these sixteen years you have had full use and profit of fifteen good ploughlands which my father left me; you have also the use and increase of all my cattle and horses; and now all this past profit I abandon to you, in return for the expense of this feast of mine.”
“Come on, brother, don’t be angry,” said the young man softly. “If I’ve used anything, I’ve paid for it completely in advance. For these sixteen years, you’ve had full use and benefits from fifteen good fields that my father left me; you’ve also benefited from all my cattle and horses; and now I give up all that past profit to you in exchange for the cost of this feast of mine.”
Then said the treacherous Sir John: “Hearken, my dear brother: I have no son, and thou shalt be my heir—I swear by the holy St. John.”
Then said the treacherous Sir John: “Listen, my dear brother: I have no son, and you will be my heir—I swear by the holy St. John.”
“In faith,” said Gamelyn, “if that be the case, and if this offer be made in all sincerity, may God reward you!” for it was impossible for his generous disposition to suspect his brother of treachery and to fathom the wiles of a crafty nature; hence it happened that he was so soon and easily beguiled.
“In all honesty,” said Gamelyn, “if that’s true, and if this offer is genuine, may God bless you!” It was impossible for his kind nature to suspect his brother of treachery or to see through the tricks of a cunning mind; that’s why he was so quickly and easily deceived.
Gamelyn Allows Himself to be Chained
Sir John hesitated a moment, and then said doubtfully: “There is one thing I must tell you, Gamelyn. When you threw my porter into the well I swore in my wrath that I would have you bound hand and foot. That is impossible now without your consent, and I must be forsworn unless you will let yourself be bound for a moment, as a mere form, just to save me from the sin of perjury.”
Sir John hesitated for a moment, then said uncertainly: “There’s one thing I need to tell you, Gamelyn. When you tossed my porter into the well, I swore in my anger that I would have you tied up completely. That’s not possible now without your agreement, and I’ll be lying unless you let yourself be bound for just a moment, as a mere formality, just to save me from the sin of perjury.”
[Pg 214] So sincere Sir John seemed, and so simple did the whole thing appear, that Gamelyn consented at once. “Why, certainly, brother, you shall not be forsworn for my sake.” So he sat down, and the servants bound him hand and foot; and then Sir John looked mockingly at him as he said: “So now, my fine brother, I have you caught at last.” Then he bade them bring fetters and rivet them on Gamelyn’s limbs, and chain him fast to a post in the centre of the hall. Then he was placed on his feet with his back to the post and his hands manacled behind him, and as he stood there the false brother told every person who entered that Gamelyn had suddenly gone mad, and was chained for safety’s sake, lest he should do himself or others some deadly hurt. For two long days and nights he stood there bound, with no food or drink, and grew faint with hunger and weariness, for his fetters were so tight that he could not sit or lie down; bitterly he lamented the carelessness which made him fall such an easy prey to his treacherous brother’s designs.
[Pg 214] Sir John seemed so sincere, and the whole situation felt so simple, that Gamelyn agreed immediately. “Of course, brother, I won’t let you break your word for my sake.” So he sat down, and the servants tied him up completely. Then Sir John looked at him with a mocking grin and said, “Well now, my clever brother, I finally have you caught.” He then ordered them to bring shackles and attach them to Gamelyn’s limbs, chaining him tightly to a post in the middle of the hall. He was propped up with his back against the post and his hands cuffed behind him. While he stood there, the deceitful brother told everyone who entered that Gamelyn had suddenly gone mad and was chained up for safety, to prevent him from harming himself or anyone else. For two long days and nights, he remained there bound, without food or drink, growing weak from hunger and exhaustion. The restraints were so tight that he couldn’t sit or lie down, and he bitterly regretted the carelessness that led him to fall so easily into his treacherous brother’s trap.
Adam Spencer to the Rescue
When all others had left the hall Gamelyn appealed to old Adam Spencer, the steward of the household, a loyal old servant who had known Sir John of the Marches, and had watched the boy grow up. “Adam Spencer,” quoth he, “unless my brother is minded to slay me, I am kept fasting too long. I beseech thee, for the great love my father bore thee, get the keys and release me from my bonds. I will share all my free land with thee if thou wilt help me in this distress.”
When everyone else had left the hall, Gamelyn turned to old Adam Spencer, the household steward, a loyal servant who had known Sir John of the Marches and had seen the boy grow up. “Adam Spencer,” he said, “unless my brother intends to kill me, I’ve been kept waiting too long. I beg you, for the great love my father had for you, get the keys and set me free. I will share all my land with you if you help me in this situation.”
The poor old servant was greatly perplexed. He knew not how to reconcile his grateful loyalty to his dead master with the loyalty due to his present lord, and he said doubtfully: “I have served thy brother for sixteen years, [Pg 215] and if I release thee now he will rightly call me a traitor.” “Ah, Adam! thou wilt find him a false rogue at the last, as I have done. Release me, dear friend Adam, and I will be true to my agreement, and will keep my covenant to share my land with thee.” By these earnest words the steward was persuaded, and, waiting till Sir John was safely in bed, managed to obtain possession of the keys and release Gamelyn, who stretched his arms and legs and thanked God for his liberty. “Now,” said he, “if I were but well fed no one in this house should bind me again to-night.” So Adam took him to a private room and set food before him; eagerly he ate and drank till his hunger was satisfied and he began to think of revenge. “What is your advice, Adam? Shall I go to my brother and strike off his head? He well merits it.”
The poor old servant was really confused. He didn't know how to balance his loyal gratitude to his deceased master with the loyalty he owed to his current lord, and he said uncertainly, “I've served your brother for sixteen years, [Pg 215], and if I let you go now, he would rightly call me a traitor.” “Ah, Adam! You’ll find him a deceitful scoundrel in the end, just like I have. Let me go, dear friend Adam, and I’ll stick to my word, sharing my land with you.” These sincere words convinced the steward, and after making sure Sir John was comfortably in bed, he managed to get the keys and free Gamelyn, who stretched out his arms and legs and thanked God for his freedom. “Now,” he said, “if I could just eat well, no one in this house could tie me down again tonight.” So Adam brought him to a private room and served him food; he eagerly ate and drank until his hunger was satisfied, then he started thinking about revenge. “What do you think, Adam? Should I go to my brother and take off his head? He definitely deserves it.”
A Plan of Escape
“No,” answered Adam, “I know a better plan than that. Sir John is to give a great feast on Sunday to many Churchmen and prelates; there will be present a great number of abbots and priors and other holy men. Do you stand as if bound by your post in the hall, and beseech them to release you. If they will be surety for you, your liberty will be gained with no blame to me; if they all refuse, you shall cast aside the unlocked chains, and you and I, with two good staves, can soon win your freedom. Christ’s curse on him who fails his comrade!”
“No,” Adam replied, “I have a better plan than that. Sir John is throwing a big feast on Sunday for many church members and high-ranking officials; a lot of abbots, priors, and other holy men will be there. You should stand as if you're stuck at your post in the hall and ask them to let you go. If they agree to vouch for you, you'll be free without any blame on me; if they all refuse, you can just remove the unlocked chains, and you and I, with two sturdy staffs, can quickly win your freedom. May Christ curse the one who lets down their friend!”
“Yes,” quoth Gamelyn, “evil may I thrive if I fail in my part of the bargain! But if we must needs help them to do penance for their sins, you must warn me, brother Adam, when to begin.”
“Yes,” said Gamelyn, “I’ll be cursed if I don’t do my part of the deal! But if we have to help them do penance for their sins, you need to tell me when to start, brother Adam.”
“By St. Charity, master, I will give you good warning. When I wink at you be ready to cast away your fetters at once and come to me.”
“By St. Charity, master, I’ll give you a heads-up. When I wink at you, be ready to throw off your restraints immediately and come to me.”
[Pg 216] “This is good advice of yours, Adam, and blessings on your head. If these haughty Churchmen refuse to be surety for me I will give them good strokes in payment.”
[Pg 216] “This is great advice, Adam, and thank you for it. If these arrogant Church leaders won’t vouch for me, I’ll make sure to pay them back with some good hits.”
A Great Feast
Sunday came, and after mass many guests thronged to the feast in the great hall; they all stared curiously at Gamelyn as he stood with his hands behind him, apparently chained to his post, and Sir John explained sadly that he, after slaying the porter and wasting the household stores, had gone mad, and was obliged to be chained, for his fury was dangerous. The servants carried dainty dishes round the table, and beakers of rich wines, but though Gamelyn cried aloud that he was fasting no food was brought to him. Then he spoke pitifully and humbly to the noble guests: “Lords, for Christ’s sake help a poor captive out of prison.” But the guests were hard-hearted, and answered cruelly, especially the abbots and priors, who had been deceived by Sir John’s false tales. So harshly did they reply to the youth’s humble petition that he grew angry. “Oh,” said he, “that is all the answer I am to have to my prayer! Now I see that I have no friends. Cursed be he that ever does good to abbot or prior!”
Sunday arrived, and after mass, many guests crowded into the feast in the great hall; they all looked curiously at Gamelyn as he stood with his hands behind him, seemingly chained to his spot, and Sir John sadly explained that after killing the porter and wasting the household supplies, he had gone mad and had to be chained up because his rage was dangerous. The servants moved around the table with fancy dishes and cups of fine wine, but even though Gamelyn shouted that he was fasting, no food was brought to him. Then he spoke desperately and respectfully to the noble guests: “Lords, for Christ’s sake, help a poor captive out of prison.” But the guests were heartless and answered cruelly, especially the abbots and priors, who had been tricked by Sir John’s false stories. So harshly did they respond to the young man’s humble plea that he became angry. “Oh,” he said, “is that all the response I get to my prayer? Now I see that I have no friends. Cursed be the one who ever does a good deed for an abbot or prior!”
“Lords, for Christ’s sake help poor Gamelyn out of prison!”
“Lords, for the love of Christ, help poor Gamelyn get out of prison!”
The Banquet Disturbed
Adam Spencer, busied about the removal of the cloth, looked anxiously at Gamelyn, and saw how angry he grew. He thought little more of his service, but, making a pretext to go to the pantry, brought two good oak staves, and stood them beside the hall door. Then he winked meaningly at Gamelyn, who with a sudden shout flung off his chains, rushed to the hall door, seized a staff, and began to lay about him lustily, whirling his weapon [Pg 217] as lightly as if it had been a holy water sprinkler. There was a dreadful commotion in the hall, for the portly Churchmen tried to escape, but the mere laymen loved Gamelyn, and drew aside to give him free play, so that he was able to scatter the prelates. Now he had no pity on these cruel Churchmen, as they had been without pity for him; he knocked them over, battered them, broke their arms and legs, and wrought terrible havoc among them; and during this time Adam Spencer kept the door so that none might escape. He called aloud to Gamelyn to respect the sanctity of men of Holy Church and shed no blood, but if he should by chance break arms and legs there would be no sacrilege, because no blood need be shed.
Adam Spencer, busy with taking off the cloth, looked nervously at Gamelyn and noticed how angry he was getting. He thought little of his responsibilities, but making an excuse to head to the pantry, he grabbed two sturdy oak staffs and set them next to the hall door. Then he winked suggestively at Gamelyn, who suddenly yelled, broke off his chains, ran to the hall door, grabbed a staff, and started swinging it energetically, twirling his weapon as easily as if it were a holy water sprinkler. There was chaos in the hall, as the heavyset Churchmen tried to flee, but the laypeople loved Gamelyn and stepped aside to let him go, allowing him to take down the prelates. Now he felt no mercy for these cruel Churchmen, since they had shown none to him; he knocked them down, battered them, broke their arms and legs, and caused complete destruction among them. During this time, Adam Spencer held the door so that no one could escape. He shouted to Gamelyn to respect the sanctity of Holy Church and not to spill blood, but he added that if in the process he happened to break some arms and legs, it wouldn’t be sacrilege since no blood would be shed.
Sir John in Chains
Thus Gamelyn worked his will, laying hands on monks and friars, and sent them home wounded in carts and waggons, while some of them muttered: “We were better at home, with mere bread and water, than here where we have had such a sorry feast!” Then Gamelyn turned his attention to his false brother, who had been unable to escape, seized him by the neck, broke his backbone with one blow from his staff, and thrust him, sitting, into the fetters that yet hung from the post where Gamelyn had stood. “Sit there, brother, and cool thy blood,” said Gamelyn, as he and Adam sat down to a feast, at which the servants waited on them eagerly, partly from love and partly from fear.
Thus Gamelyn got his way, grabbing monks and friars, and sent them home injured in carts and wagons, while some of them murmured: “We’d be better off at home with just bread and water than here where we’ve had such a miserable feast!” Then Gamelyn focused on his deceitful brother, who had been unable to get away, grabbed him by the neck, snapped his backbone with a single hit from his staff, and shoved him, still sitting, into the shackles that were still hanging from the post where Gamelyn had stood. “Sit there, brother, and cool your blood,” said Gamelyn, as he and Adam sat down to a feast, with the servants eagerly attending to them, partly out of love and partly out of fear.
The Sheriff’s Men Appear
Now the sheriff happened to be only five miles away, and soon heard the news of this disturbance, and how Gamelyn and Adam had broken the king’s peace; and, as his duty was, he determined to arrest the [Pg 218] law-breakers. Twenty-four of his best men were sent to the castle to gain admittance and arrest Gamelyn and his steward; but the new porter, a devoted adherent of Gamelyn, denied them entrance till he knew their errand; when they refused to tell it, he sent a servant to rouse Gamelyn and warn him that the sheriff’s men stood before the gate.
Now the sheriff was only five miles away, and soon heard about the disturbance and how Gamelyn and Adam had broken the king’s peace. As was his duty, he decided to arrest the [Pg 218] lawbreakers. He sent twenty-four of his best men to the castle to get in and arrest Gamelyn and his steward. However, the new porter, a loyal supporter of Gamelyn, denied them entry until he knew why they were there. When they refused to share their reason, he sent a servant to wake Gamelyn and warn him that the sheriff’s men were at the gate.
If I survive this challenge, I will repay. "Your truth and loyalty. Adam," he said, "Our enemies are upon us, and we have no allies—
The sheriff's men surround us and have vowed We have a strong promise to keep: we must go. "Wherever our safety leads us," he replied: "Go wherever you want, I will follow until the end." Or die alone: but this proud sheriff's troop "Will run away before we attack, to the marshes.'"
The Sheriff Arrives
As Gamelyn and Adam looked round for weapons the former saw a cart-staff, a stout post used for propping up the shafts; this he seized, and ran out at the little postern gate, followed by Adam with another staff. They caught the sheriff’s twenty-four bold men in the rear, and when Gamelyn had felled three, and Adam two, the rest took to their heels. “What!” said Adam as they fled. “Drink a draught of my good wine! I am steward here.” “Nay,” they shouted back; “such wine as yours scatters a man’s brains far too thoroughly.” Now this little fray was hardly ended before the sheriff came in person with a great troop. Gamelyn knew not what to do, but Adam again had a plan ready. “Let us stay no longer, but go to the greenwood: there we shall at least be at liberty.” The advice suited Gamelyn, and each drank a draught of wine, mounted his steed, and [Pg 219] lightly rode away, leaving the empty nest for the sheriff, with no eggs therein. However, that officer dismounted, entered the hall, and found Sir John fettered and nearly dying. He released him, and summoned a leech, who healed his grievous wound, and enabled him to do more mischief.
As Gamelyn and Adam searched for weapons, Gamelyn spotted a cart staff, a sturdy post used for supporting the shafts. He grabbed it and ran out through the small side gate, with Adam following him holding another staff. They caught the sheriff’s twenty-four tough men from behind, and after Gamelyn took down three of them and Adam took down two, the rest ran away. “What!” shouted Adam as they fled. “Have a drink of my good wine! I'm the steward here.” “No way,” they yelled back; “that wine of yours knocks a man's brains out way too hard.” Just when that little scuffle was over, the sheriff showed up in person with a large group. Gamelyn didn't know what to do, but Adam already had a plan. “Let’s not stick around any longer but head to the greenwood; at least we’ll be free there.” Gamelyn liked the idea, so they each took a drink of wine, got on their horses, and [Pg 219] rode off quickly, leaving the empty nest for the sheriff, with no eggs in it. However, the sheriff dismounted, entered the hall, and found Sir John chained up and nearly dying. He freed him and called for a doctor, who treated his serious wound and helped him cause more trouble.
Gamelyn Goes to the Greenwood
Meanwhile Adam wandered with Gamelyn in the greenwood, and found it very hard work, with little food. He complained aloud to his young lord:
Meanwhile, Adam roamed the woods with Gamelyn and found it to be very tiring, with hardly any food. He voiced his complaints to his young lord:
I was completely carefree, ready to hold onto the keys!
I do not like this wild forest, with its painful thorns,
And nothing of food or drink, or restful relaxation.
"Ah! Adam," Gamelyn replied, "truly So many good men's sons feel deep sorrow!
Then cheer up, Adam.’”
“Then cheer thee, Adam”
“Then cheer up, Adam”
As they spoke sadly together Gamelyn heard men’s voices near by, and, looking through the bushes, saw seven score young men, sitting round a plentiful feast, spread on the green grass. He rejoiced greatly, bidding Adam remember that “Boot cometh after bale,” and pointing out to him the abundance of provisions near at hand. Adam longed for a good meal, for they had found little to eat since they came to the greenwood. At that moment the master-outlaw saw them in the underwood, and bade his young men bring to him these new guests whom God had sent: perchance, he said, there were others besides these two. The seven bold youths who started up to do his will cried to the two new-comers: “Yield and hand us your bows and arrows!” “Much sorrow may he have who yields to you,” cried Gamelyn. “Why, with five more ye would be only twelve, and I could fight you all.” When the [Pg 220] outlaws saw how boldly he bore himself they changed their tone, and said mildly: “Come to our master, and tell him thy desire.” “Who is your master?” quoth Gamelyn. “He is the crowned king of the outlaws,” quoth they; and the two strangers were led away to the chief.
As they sadly talked together, Gamelyn heard voices nearby and, looking through the bushes, saw seventy young men sitting around a lavish feast spread on the green grass. He felt a surge of joy, reminding Adam that "good times come after bad," and pointed out the abundance of food nearby. Adam craved a good meal, as they had found little to eat since arriving in the greenwood. Just then, the master outlaw spotted them in the underbrush and ordered his young men to bring these new guests whom God had sent: perhaps, he said, there were more than just these two. The seven brave youths who sprang up to follow his orders called out to the newcomers: "Surrender and hand over your bows and arrows!" "Anyone who surrenders to you will regret it," Gamelyn replied. "Well, with five more, you’d only make twelve, and I could take you all on." When the outlaws saw how confidently he stood, they changed their tone and said gently, "Come to our master and tell him what you want." "Who is your master?" Gamelyn asked. "He is the crowned king of the outlaws," they replied, and the two strangers were taken to meet the chief.
The master-outlaw, sitting on a rustic throne, with a crown of oak-leaves on his head, asked them their business, and Gamelyn replied: “He must needs walk in the wood who may not walk in the town. We are hungry and faint, and will only shoot the deer for food, for we are hard bestead and in great danger.”
The master outlaw, sitting on a rough-hewn throne with a crown of oak leaves on his head, asked them what they wanted. Gamelyn replied, "You have to walk in the woods if you can’t walk in the town. We’re hungry and weak, and we only want to hunt deer for food because we're in a tight spot and in serious danger."
Gamelyn Joins the Outlaws
The outlaw leader had pity on their distress, and gave them food; and as they ate ravenously the outlaws whispered one to another: “This is Gamelyn!” “This is Gamelyn!” Understanding all the evils that had befallen him, their leader soon made Gamelyn his second in command; and when after three weeks the outlaw king was pardoned and allowed to return home, Gamelyn was chosen to succeed him and was crowned king of the outlaws. So he dwelt merrily in the forest, and troubled not himself about the world outside.
The outlaw leader felt sorry for their suffering and gave them food; as they ate hungrily, the outlaws whispered to each other, “This is Gamelyn!” “This is Gamelyn!” Realizing all the troubles he had faced, their leader quickly made Gamelyn his second-in-command. After three weeks, when the outlaw king was pardoned and allowed to go home, Gamelyn was chosen to take his place and was crowned the king of the outlaws. So he happily lived in the forest and didn’t worry about the outside world.
The Law at Work
Meanwhile the treacherous Sir John had recovered, and in due course had become sheriff, and indicted his brother for felony. As Gamelyn did not appear to answer the indictment he was proclaimed an outlaw and wolf’s-head, and a price was set upon his life. Now his bondmen and vassals were grieved at this, for they feared the cruelty of the wicked sheriff; they therefore sent messengers to Gamelyn to tell him the ill news, and deprecate his wrath. The youth’s anger [Pg 221] rose at the tidings, and he promised to come and beard Sir John in his hall and protect his own tenants.
Meanwhile, the deceitful Sir John had recovered and eventually became sheriff, charging his brother with a crime. Since Gamelyn didn't show up to respond to the charges, he was declared an outlaw and a wolf’s-head, with a bounty placed on his life. His loyal followers and vassals were upset about this, as they dreaded the cruelty of the evil sheriff. They sent messengers to Gamelyn to share the bad news and plead with him to control his anger. The young man’s fury grew upon hearing this, and he vowed to confront Sir John in his hall and defend his tenants.
Gamelyn Arrested
It was certainly a stroke of rash daring thus to venture into the county where his brother was sheriff, but he strode boldly into the moot-hall, with his hood thrown back, so that all might recognise him, and cried aloud: “God save all you lordings here present! But, thou broken-backed sheriff, evil mayst thou thrive! Why hast thou done me such wrong and disgrace as to have me indicted and proclaimed an outlaw?” Sir John did not hesitate to use his legal powers, but, seeing his brother was quite alone, had him arrested and cast into prison, whence it was his intention that only death should release him.
It was definitely a bold move to venture into the county where his brother was the sheriff, but he confidently walked into the moot-hall with his hood pulled back so everyone could see him, and shouted, “God save all you lords here present! But you, broken-backed sheriff, may you suffer! Why have you wronged and disgraced me by having me indicted and declared an outlaw?” Sir John didn’t hesitate to use his legal authority, but seeing that his brother was completely alone, he arrested him and threw him into prison, with the intention that only death would set him free.
Otho as Surety
All these years the second brother, Otho, had lived quietly on his own lands and taken no heed of the quarrels of the two others; but now, when news came to him of Sir John’s deadly hatred to their youngest brother, and Gamelyn’s desperate plight, he was deeply grieved, roused himself from his peaceful life, and rode to see if he could help his brother. First he besought Sir John’s mercy for the prisoner, for the sake of brotherhood and family love; but he only replied that Gamelyn must stay imprisoned till the justice should hold the next assize. Then Otho offered to be bail, if only his young brother might be released from his bonds and brought from the dismal dungeon where he lay. To this Sir John finally consented, warning Otho that if the accused failed to appear before the justice he himself must suffer the penalty for the breach of bail. “I agree,” said Otho. “Have him released at [Pg 222] once, and deliver him to me.” Then Gamelyn was set free on his brother’s surety, and the two rode home to Otho’s house, talking sadly of all that had befallen, and how Gamelyn had become king of the outlaws. The next morning Gamelyn asked Otho’s permission to go to the greenwood and see how his young men fared but Otho pointed out so clearly how dreadful would be the consequences to him if he did not return that the young man vowed:
All these years, the second brother, Otho, had lived quietly on his own land and ignored the fights between the other two. But now, when he heard about Sir John’s intense hatred for their youngest brother and Gamelyn’s desperate situation, he was truly upset. He shook off his peaceful life and rode out to see if he could help his brother. First, he pleaded with Sir John for mercy for the prisoner, asking for the sake of family. However, Sir John only said that Gamelyn would remain in prison until the next court session. Then Otho offered to be the bail, if only his young brother could be released from the grim dungeon where he was held. Sir John finally agreed, warning Otho that if Gamelyn failed to show up for court, he would have to face the consequences for breaching bail. “I agree,” said Otho. “Release him at [Pg 222] right away, and bring him to me.” So, Gamelyn was set free on his brother’s promise, and they rode back to Otho’s house, talking sadly about everything that had happened and how Gamelyn had become the king of the outlaws. The next morning, Gamelyn asked Otho for permission to go to the forest and see how his young men were doing, but Otho clearly pointed out how terrible it would be for him if he didn’t return, making Gamelyn vow:
I will not abandon you, and I will not let you down. To appear in court on the scheduled day,
If God Almighty gives me strength and health
And I have the strength to keep my promise. I’ll be there,
That I can demonstrate the intense hatred Sir John, "My cruel brother holds it against me."
Gamelyn Goes to the Woods
Thereupon Otho bade him go. “God shield thee from shame! Come when thou seest it is the right time, and save us both from blame and reproach.” So Gamelyn went gaily to the merry greenwood, and found his company of outlaws; and so much had they to tell of their work in his absence, and so much had he to relate of his adventures, that time slipped by, and he soon fell again into his former mode of life, and his custom of robbing none but Churchmen, fat abbots and priors, monks and canons, so that all others spoke good of him, and called him the “courteous outlaw.”
Then Otho told him to leave. “May God protect you from shame! Come back when you think the time is right, and let’s avoid blame and insults together.” So Gamelyn cheerfully went to the lively greenwood and found his group of outlaws. They had plenty to share about what they had done while he was gone, and he had many stories of his own adventures to tell. Time passed quickly, and he soon returned to his old lifestyle, robbing only Churchmen—plump abbots, priors, monks, and canons—so that everyone else spoke well of him and called him the “courteous outlaw.”
The Term Expires
Gamelyn stood one day looking out over the woods and fields, and it suddenly came to his mind with a pang of self-reproach that he had forgotten his promise to Otho, and the day of the assize was very near. He called his young men (for he had learned not to trust [Pg 223] himself to the honour or loyalty of his brother the sheriff), and bade them prepare to accompany him to the place of assize, sending Adam on as a scout to learn tidings. Adam returned in great haste, bringing sad news. The judge was in his place, a jury empanelled to condemn Gamelyn to death, bribed thereto by the wicked sheriff, and Otho was fettered in the gaol in place of his brother. The news enraged Gamelyn, but Adam Spencer was even more infuriated; he would gladly have held the doors of the moot-hall and slain every person inside except Otho; but his master’s sense of justice was too strong for that. “Adam,” he said, “we will not do so, but will slay the guilty and let the innocent escape. I myself will have some conversation with the justice in the hall; and meanwhile do ye, my men, hold the doors fast. I will make myself justice to-day, and thou, Adam, shalt be my clerk. We will give sentence this day, and God speed our new work!” All his men applauded this speech and promised him obedience, and the troop of outlaws hastened to surround the hall.
Gamelyn stood one day looking out over the woods and fields, and it hit him with a pang of guilt that he had forgotten his promise to Otho, and the day of the trial was approaching fast. He gathered his young men (having learned not to rely on the honor or loyalty of his brother, the sheriff) and instructed them to get ready to accompany him to the trial, sending Adam ahead as a scout to gather news. Adam returned in a hurry, bringing grim news. The judge was already in place, a jury assembled to condemn Gamelyn to death, bribed by the wicked sheriff, and Otho was locked up in jail instead of his brother. This news infuriated Gamelyn, but Adam Spencer was even more furious; he would have gladly held the doors of the court and killed everyone inside except Otho; but his master’s sense of justice was too strong for that. “Adam,” he said, “we won’t do that. We’ll take out the guilty and let the innocent go free. I’ll have a word with the judge in the hall; meanwhile, you, my men, hold the doors tightly. I’ll be the judge today, and you, Adam, will be my clerk. We’re going to deliver justice today, and may God bless our new mission!” All his men cheered at this speech and promised him their loyalty, and the group of outlaws rushed to surround the court.
Gamelyn in the Court
Once again Gamelyn strode into the moot-hall in the midst of his enemies, and was recognised by all. He released Otho, who said gently: “Brother, thou hast nearly overstayed the time; the sentence has been given against me that I shall be hanged.”
Once again, Gamelyn walked into the meeting hall surrounded by his enemies, and everyone recognized him. He let Otho go, who said softly, “Brother, you’ve almost run out of time; the verdict has been passed against me that I shall be executed.”
“Brother,” said Gamelyn, “this day shall thy foes and mine be hanged: the sheriff, the justice, and the wicked jurors.” Then Gamelyn turned to the judge, who sat as if paralysed in his seat of judgment, and said:
“Brother,” said Gamelyn, “today your enemies and mine will be hanged: the sheriff, the judge, and the corrupt jurors.” Then Gamelyn turned to the judge, who sat frozen in his seat of judgment, and said:
Have you contaminated the law's clear stream with wrongdoing; You have too often taken advantage of the poor; You have too often helped wrongdoing,
[Pg 224] And given judgment against the innocent.
Come down and meet your reward at the bar,
If I were in your position, I would deliver a more just judgment. "Make sure that justice truly exists in the law this time."
“Come from the seat of justice”
“Come from the place of justice”
A Scene
The justice sat still, dumb with astonishment, and Gamelyn struck him fiercely, cut his cheek, and threw him over the bar so that his arm broke; and no man durst withstand the outlaw, for fear of his company standing at the doors. The youth sat down in the judge’s seat, with Otho beside him, and Adam in the clerk’s desk; and he placed in the dock the false sheriff, the justice, and the unjust jurors, and accused them of wrong and attempted murder. In order to keep up the forms of law, he empanelled a jury of his own young men, who brought in a verdict of “Guilty,” and the prisoners were all condemned to death and hanged out of hand, though the false sheriff attempted to appeal to the brotherly affection of which he had shown so little.
The judge sat there in shock, speechless, and Gamelyn hit him hard, cutting his cheek and throwing him over the bar, breaking his arm; no one dared stand up to the outlaw, afraid of his crew waiting at the doors. The young man took the judge's seat, with Otho next to him and Adam at the clerk's desk; he put the corrupt sheriff, the judge, and the unfair jurors in the dock and accused them of wrongdoing and attempted murder. To follow legal procedures, he assembled a jury made up of his fellow young men, who delivered a verdict of “Guilty,” and all the prisoners were sentenced to death and hanged right away, even though the false sheriff tried to appeal to the brotherly love he had shown so little of.
Honour from the King
After this high-handed punishment of their enemies Gamelyn and his brother went to lay their case before King Edward, and he forgave them, in consideration of all the wrongs and injuries Gamelyn had suffered; and before they returned to their distant county the king made Otho sheriff of the county, and Gamelyn chief forester of all his free forests; his band of outlaws were all pardoned, and the king gave them posts according to their capabilities. Now Gamelyn and his brother settled down to a happy, peaceful life. Otho, having no son, made Gamelyn his heir, and the latter married a beauteous lady, and lived with her in joy till his life’s end.
After this harsh punishment of their enemies, Gamelyn and his brother went to present their case to King Edward, who forgave them, considering all the wrongs and injuries Gamelyn had endured. Before they returned to their faraway county, the king appointed Otho as the sheriff of the county and made Gamelyn the chief forester of all his free forests. His group of outlaws was pardoned, and the king assigned them positions based on their skills. Now Gamelyn and his brother settled into a happy, peaceful life. Otho, having no son, made Gamelyn his heir, and Gamelyn married a beautiful lady, living with her in joy until the end of his life.
CHAPTER XI: WILLIAM OF CLOUDESLEE
Introduction
THE outlaw of mediæval England has always possessed a potent charm for the minds of less rebellious persons. No doubt now the attraction has somewhat waned, for in the exploration of distant lands and the study of barbaric tribes men can find that breadth of outlook, that escape from narrow conventionalities, which they could formerly gain only by the cult of the “noble outlaw.” The romance of life for many a worthy citizen must have been found in secret sympathy with Robin Hood and his merry band of banished men, robbing the purse-proud to help the needy and gaily defying law and authority.
THE outlaw of medieval England has always held a strong appeal for those who are less rebellious. It may be true that this fascination has diminished a bit now, since people can find that same sense of adventure and freedom from rigid norms in exploring distant lands and studying tribal cultures, which they once only experienced through the ideal of the “noble outlaw.” For many respectable citizens, the romance of life likely came from secretly identifying with Robin Hood and his merry band of outcasts, stealing from the wealthy to help those in need and joyfully challenging laws and authority.
To the poor, however, the outlaw was something more than an easy entrance to the realms of romance; he was a real embodiment of the spirit of liberty. Of all the unjust laws which the Norman conquerors laid upon England, perhaps the most bitterly resented were the forest laws, and resistance to them was the most popular form of national independence. Hence it follows that we find outlaw heroes popular very early in our history—heroes who stand in the mind of the populace for justice and true liberty against the oppressive tyranny of subordinate officials, and who are always taken into favour by the king, the fount of true justice.
To the poor, the outlaw was more than just a ticket into a world of adventure; he represented the true spirit of freedom. Of all the unfair laws imposed by the Norman conquerors in England, the forest laws were perhaps the most resented, and fighting back against them became a popular way to express national independence. That's why we see outlaw heroes emerging early in our history—figures who symbolize justice and real freedom in the eyes of the people, standing up against the heavy-handedness of lesser officials, and who are often embraced by the king, the ultimate source of justice.
Famous Outlaws
There is some slight tinge of the “outlaw hero” in Hereward, but the outlaw period of that patriot’s life is but an episode in his defence of England against William the Norman. There is a fully developed outlaw hero, the ideal of the type, in Robin Hood, but he [Pg 226] has been somewhat idealized and ennobled by being transformed into a banished Earl of Huntingdon. Less known, but equally heroic, is William of Cloudeslee, the William Tell of England, whose fame is that of a good yeoman, a good archer, and a good patriot.
There’s a bit of the “outlaw hero” in Hereward, but his outlaw phase is just a chapter in his fight for England against William the Norman. Robin Hood represents the fully developed version of this outlaw hero, the ideal example, but he has been somewhat romanticized and uplifted by being turned into a banished Earl of Huntingdon. Less famous, but just as heroic, is William of Cloudeslee, the William Tell of England, who is known for being a great farmer, a skilled archer, and a true patriot.
The Outlaws
In the green forest of Englewood, in the “North Countree,” not far from the fortified town of Carlisle, dwelt a merry band of outlaws. They were not evildoers, but sturdy archers and yeomen, whose outlawry had been incurred only for shooting the king’s deer. Indeed, to most men of that time—that is, to most men who were not in the royal service—the shooting of deer, and the pursuit of game in general, were not only venial offences, but the most natural thing in life. The royal claim to exclusive hunting in the vast forests of Epping, Sherwood, Needwood, Barnesdale, Englewood, and many others seemed preposterous to the yeomen who lived on the borders of the forests, and they took their risks and shot the deer and made venison pasty, convinced that they were wronging no one and risking only their own lives. They had the help and sympathy of many a man who was himself a law-abiding citizen, as well as the less understanding help of the town mob and the labourers in the country.
In the green forest of Englewood, in the “North Countree,” not far from the fortified town of Carlisle, lived a cheerful group of outlaws. They weren’t bad people, just skilled archers and farmers, whose outlaw status came only from hunting the king’s deer. For most people back then—especially those not in royal service—hunting deer and pursuing game in general weren’t just minor offenses, but the most natural activities in life. The royal claim to exclusive hunting rights in the vast forests of Epping, Sherwood, Needwood, Barnesdale, Englewood, and many others seemed ridiculous to the farmers living on the edges of the forests. They took their chances, hunted the deer, and made venison pie, believing they were doing no harm to anyone and only risking their own lives. They had the support and sympathy of many law-abiding citizens, as well as the less understanding backing of the local mob and laborers from the countryside.
The Leaders
While the outlaws of merry Sherwood recognised no chief but Robin Hood and no foe but the Sheriff of Nottingham, the outlaws of Englewood were under the headship of three famous archers, brothers-in-arms sworn to stand by each other, but not brothers in blood. Their names were Adam Bell, William of Cloudeslee, and Clym of the Cleugh; and of the three William of [Pg 227] Cloudeslee alone was married. His wife, fair Alice of Cloudeslee, dwelt in a strong house within the walls of Carlisle, with her three children, for they were not included in William’s outlawry. It was possible thus for her to send her husband warning of any attack planned by the Sheriff of Carlisle on the outlaws, and she had saved him and his comrades from surprise already.
While the outlaws of merry Sherwood recognized no leader but Robin Hood and no enemy but the Sheriff of Nottingham, the outlaws of Englewood were led by three famous archers, sworn brothers-in-arms who stood by each other, though not related by blood. Their names were Adam Bell, William of Cloudeslee, and Clym of the Cleugh; and of the three, only William of Cloudeslee was married. His wife, the lovely Alice of Cloudeslee, lived in a sturdy house within the walls of Carlisle, with their three children, as they were not part of William’s outlaw status. This allowed her to send warnings to her husband about any plans for attack by the Sheriff of Carlisle on the outlaws, and she had already saved him and his comrades from surprise attacks.
William Goes to Carlisle
When the blithe spring had come, and the forest was beautiful with its fresh green leaves, William began to long for his home and family; he had not ventured into Carlisle for some time, and it was more than six months since he had seen his wife’s face. Little wonder was it, then, that he announced his intention of visiting his home, at the risk of capture by his old enemy the Sheriff. In vain his comrades dissuaded him from the venture. Adam Bell was especially urgent in his advice that William should remain in the greenwood.
When cheerful spring arrived and the forest was gorgeous with its fresh green leaves, William started to miss his home and family; he hadn’t been to Carlisle in a while, and it had been over six months since he had seen his wife. So it’s no surprise that he decided to visit home, even though it could mean getting caught by his old enemy, the Sheriff. His friends tried unsuccessfully to talk him out of it. Adam Bell was particularly adamant in his advice for William to stay in the greenwood.
“You shall not go to Carlisle, brother, by my advice, nor with my consent. If the sheriff or the justice should know that you are in the town short would be your shrift and soon your span of life would end. Stay with us, and we will fetch you tidings of your wife.”
“You shouldn't go to Carlisle, brother, according to my advice, nor with my consent. If the sheriff or the justice finds out that you're in town, your time would be cut short, and your life would end quickly. Stay with us, and we'll bring you news about your wife.”
William replied: “Nay, I must go myself; I cannot rest content with tidings only. If all is well I will return by prime to-morrow, and if I fail you at that hour you may be sure I am taken or slain; and I pray you guard well my family, if that be so.”
William replied, “No, I have to go myself; I can't just be satisfied with news. If everything is alright, I'll be back by morning tomorrow, and if I don't make it back by then, you can be sure I've been captured or killed; and I hope you'll take good care of my family if that's the case.”
Taking leave of his brother outlaws, William made his way unobserved into the town and came to his wife’s dwelling. It was closely shut, with doors strongly bolted, and he was forced to knock long on the window before his wife opened the shutter to see who was the importunate visitor.
Taking leave of his brother outlaws, William quietly made his way into the town and arrived at his wife’s home. It was tightly shut, with doors securely bolted, and he had to knock for a while on the window before his wife opened the shutter to see who the persistent visitor was.
[Pg 228] “Let me in quickly, my own Alice,” he said. “I have come to see you and my three children. How have you fared this long time?”
[Pg 228] “Let me in quickly, my dear Alice,” he said. “I’ve come to see you and my three kids. How have you been all this time?”
“Alas!” she replied, hurriedly admitting him, and bolting the door again, “why have you come now, risking your dear life to gain news of us? Know you not that this house has been watched for more than six months, so eager are the sheriff and the justice to capture and hang you? I would have come to you in the forest, or sent you word of our welfare. I fear—oh, how I fear!—lest your coming be known!”
“Wow!” she said, quickly letting him in and locking the door again. “Why did you come now, putting yourself in danger to check on us? Don’t you know this house has been under surveillance for over six months because the sheriff and the judge are desperate to catch and hang you? I would have gone to you in the woods or sent you news about how we're doing. I'm so scared—oh, how I’m scared!—that your arrival might be discovered!”
The Old Woman’s Treachery
“Now that I am here, let us make merry,” quoth William. “No man has seen me enter, and I would fain enjoy my short stay with you and my children, for I must be back in the forest by prime to-morrow. Can you not give a hungry outlaw food and drink?”
“Now that I'm here, let’s have some fun,” said William. “No one has seen me come in, and I’d really like to enjoy my short time with you and my kids, because I need to be back in the forest by morning. Can’t you provide a hungry outlaw with some food and drink?”
Then Dame Alice bustled about and prepared the best she had for her husband; and when all was ready a very happy little family sat down to the meal, husband and wife talking cheerily together, while the children watched in wondering silence the father who had been away so long and came to them so seldom.
Then Dame Alice hurried around and got the best she had ready for her husband; and when everything was set, a very happy little family sat down to eat, with the husband and wife chatting cheerfully together, while the children watched in amazed silence at their father who had been away for so long and visited them so rarely.
There was one inmate of the house who saw in William’s return a means of making shameful profit. She was an old bedridden woman, apparently paralysed, whom he had rescued from utter poverty seven years before. During all that time she had lain on a bed near the fire, had shared all the life of the family, and had never once moved from her couch. Now, while husband and wife talked together and the darkness deepened in the room, this old impostor slipped from her bed and glided stealthily out of the house.
There was one resident of the house who viewed William’s return as a chance to exploit him for money. She was an old woman, bedridden and seemingly paralyzed, whom he had saved from complete poverty seven years earlier. During all that time, she had lain on a bed by the fire, sharing in the family's life, and had never once gotten up from her couch. Now, while the husband and wife were talking and the room grew darker, this old faker slipped out of her bed and quietly left the house.
News Brought to the Sheriff
It happened that the king’s assize was being held just then in Carlisle, and the sheriff and his staunch ally the justice were sitting together in the Justice Hall. Thither this treacherous old woman hurried with all speed and pushed into the hall, forcing her way through the crowd till she came near the sheriff. “Ha! what would you, good woman?” asked he, surprised. “Sir, I bring tidings of great value.” “Tell your tidings, and I shall see if they be of value or no. If they are I will reward you handsomely.” “Sir, this night William of Cloudeslee has come into Carlisle, and is even now in his wife’s house. He is all alone, and you can take him easily. Now what will you pay me, for I am sure this news is much to you?” “You say truth, good woman. That bold outlaw is the worst of all who kill the king’s deer in his forest of Englewood, and if I could but catch him I should be well content. Dame, you shall not go without a recompense for your journey here and for your loyalty.” The sheriff then bade his men give the old woman a piece of scarlet cloth, dyed in grain, enough for a gown, and the treacherous hag hid the gift under her cloak, hastened away to Alice’s house, and slipped unperceived into her place again, hiding the scarlet cloth under the bed-coverings.
It turned out that the king’s court was being held in Carlisle at that moment, and the sheriff, along with his loyal ally the justice, was sitting together in the Justice Hall. In a rush, the treacherous old woman hurried into the hall, pushing her way through the crowd until she reached the sheriff. “Hey! What do you want, good woman?” he asked, surprised. “Sir, I bring important news.” “Share your news, and I’ll see if it’s valuable. If it is, I’ll reward you generously.” “Sir, tonight William of Cloudeslee has come to Carlisle, and he’s currently at his wife’s house. He’s all alone, and you can easily capture him. So, what will you pay me? I know this news is crucial for you.” “You speak the truth, good woman. That bold outlaw is the worst of all who poach the king’s deer in his forest of Englewood, and if I could just catch him, I would be very pleased. Lady, you won’t leave without a reward for your trip here and for your loyalty.” The sheriff then instructed his men to give the old woman a piece of scarlet cloth, dyed in grain, enough for a gown, and the treacherous hag concealed the gift under her cloak, hurried off to Alice’s house, and slipped back in undetected, hiding the scarlet cloth under the bed coverings.
The Hue and Cry
Immediately he had heard of Cloudeslee’s presence in Carlisle the sheriff sent out the hue and cry, and with all speed raised the whole town, for though none hated the outlaws men dared not refuse to obey the king’s officer. The justice, too, joined the sheriff in the congenial task of capturing an outlaw whose [Pg 230] condemnation was already pronounced. With all the forces at their disposal, sheriff and justice took their way towards the house where William and Alice unconscious of the danger besetting them, still talked lovingly together.
As soon as he heard that Cloudeslee was in Carlisle, the sheriff raised the alarm and quickly gathered the whole town, because even though no one liked the outlaws, they couldn't refuse to follow the king’s officer. The justice also joined the sheriff in the shared goal of catching an outlaw whose sentence had already been decided. With all the resources they had, the sheriff and the justice headed toward the house where William and Alice, unaware of the danger surrounding them, continued to speak lovingly to each other.
Suddenly the outlaw’s ears, sharpened by woodcraft and by constant danger, heard a growing noise coming nearer and nearer. He knew the sound of the footsteps of many people, and among the casual shuffling of feet recognised the ominous tramp of soldiers.
Suddenly, the outlaw's ears, tuned by survival skills and constant threat, picked up a rising noise approaching closer and closer. He recognized the sound of many footsteps, and within the random shuffle of feet, he identified the ominous march of soldiers.
“Wife, we are betrayed,” cried William. “Hither comes the sheriff to take me.”
“Wife, we’ve been betrayed,” shouted William. “Here comes the sheriff to arrest me.”
The Siege of the House
Alice ran quickly up to her bedchamber and opened a window looking to the back, and saw, to her despair, that soldiers beset the house on every side and filled all the neighbouring streets. Behind them pressed a great throng of citizens, who seemed inclined to leave the capture of the outlaw to the guard. At the same moment William from the front called to his wife that the sheriff and justice were besieging the house on that side.
Alice rushed up to her bedroom and opened a window facing the back. To her dismay, she saw soldiers surrounding the house on all sides and crowding the nearby streets. Behind them, a large group of citizens seemed ready to let the guards handle the capture of the outlaw. At the same time, William called to his wife from the front, saying that the sheriff and the justice were besieging the house from that side.
“Alas! dear husband, what shall we do?” cried Alice. “Accursed be all treason! But who can have betrayed you to your foes? Go into my bedchamber, dear William, and defend yourself there, for it is the strongest room in the house. The children and I will go with you, and I will guard the door while you defend the windows.”
“Oh no! dear husband, what are we going to do?” cried Alice. “Curse all betrayal! But who could have turned you in to your enemies? Go into my bedroom, dear William, and protect yourself there, because it’s the strongest room in the house. The kids and I will come with you, and I’ll stand by the door while you defend the windows.”
The plan was speedily carried out, and while William took his stand by the window Alice seized a pole-axe and stationed herself by the door. “No man shall enter this door alive while I live,” said she.
The plan was quickly put into action, and while William positioned himself by the window, Alice grabbed a pole-axe and stood by the door. “No one shall enter this door alive while I'm here,” she declared.
The Attack
From the window Cloudeslee could perceive his mortal enemies the justice and the sheriff; and drawing his good longbow, he shot with deadly aim fair at the breast of the justice. It was well for the latter then that he wore a suit of good chain-mail under his robes; the arrow hit his breast and split in three on the mail.
From the window, Cloudeslee could see his mortal enemies, the judge and the sheriff; and taking his trusty longbow, he shot with lethal precision right at the judge's chest. It was lucky for him that he was wearing a good suit of chain-mail under his robes; the arrow struck his chest and shattered into three pieces against the armor.
“Beshrew the man that clad you with that mail coat! You would have been a dead man now if your coat had been no thicker than mine,” said William.
“Curse the guy who put you in that armor! You’d be dead right now if your armor was as thin as mine,” said William.
“Yield yourself, Cloudeslee, and lay down your bow and arrows,” said the justice. “You cannot escape, for we have you safe.”
“Give up, Cloudeslee, and put down your bow and arrows,” said the judge. “You can't get away because we've got you for sure.”
“Never shall my husband yield; it is evil counsel you give,” exclaimed the brave wife from her post at the door.
“Never will my husband give in; the advice you're giving is wrong,” exclaimed the brave wife from her position at the door.
The House is Burnt
The sheriff, who grew more angered as the hours passed on and Cloudeslee was not taken, now cried aloud: “Why do we waste time trifling here? The man is an outlaw and his life is forfeit. Let us burn him and his house, and if his wife and children will not leave him they shall all burn together, for it is their own choice.”
The sheriff, increasingly frustrated as time dragged on and Cloudeslee remained free, shouted, “Why are we wasting time fooling around here? The guy is a criminal and his life is forfeit. Let’s burn him and his house, and if his wife and kids won’t leave him, they’ll all burn together because that’s their choice.”
This cruel plan was soon carried out. Fire was set to the door and wooden shutters, and the flames spread swiftly; the smoke rolled up in thick clouds into the lofty bedchamber, where the little children, crouching on the ground, began to weep for fear.
This cruel plan was soon executed. Fire was started on the door and wooden shutters, and the flames spread quickly; the smoke billowed up in thick clouds into the high bedroom, where the little children, huddled on the floor, began to cry in fear.
“Alas! must we all die?” cried fair Alice, grieving for her children.
“Alas! Do we all have to die?” cried beautiful Alice, mourning for her children.
William opened the window and looked out, but [Pg 232] there was no chance of escape; his foes filled every street and lane around the house. “Surely they will spare my wife and babes,” he thought; and, tearing the sheets from the bed, he made a rope, with which he let down to the ground his children, and last of all his weeping wife.
William opened the window and looked out, but [Pg 232] there was no way to escape; his enemies crowded every street and alley around the house. “Surely they will spare my wife and kids,” he thought, and, tearing the sheets from the bed, he made a rope, with which he let down his children to the ground, and finally his crying wife.
He called aloud to the sheriff: “Sir Sheriff, here have I trusted to you my chief treasures. For God’s sake do them no harm, but wreak all your wrath on me!”
He shouted to the sheriff, “Sheriff, I’ve trusted you with my most valuable possessions. For God’s sake, don’t hurt them; direct all your anger at me!”
Gentle hands received Alice and her babes, and friendly citizens led them from the press; but Alice went reluctantly, in utter grief, knowing that her husband must be burnt with his house or taken by his foes; but for her children she would have stayed with him. William continued his wonderful archery, never missing his aim, till all his arrows were spent, and the flames came so close that his bowstring was burnt in two. Great blazing brands came falling upon him from the burning roof, and the floor was hot beneath his feet. “An evil death is this!” thought he. “Better it were that I should take sword and buckler and leap down amid my foes and so die, striking good blows in the throng of enemies, than stay here and let them see me burn.”
Gentle hands helped Alice and her children, and friendly citizens guided them away from the crowd; but Alice went unwillingly, filled with sorrow, knowing that her husband would either burn with his house or be captured by his enemies; but for her kids, she would have stayed with him. William kept up his amazing archery, never missing his target, until all his arrows were gone, and the flames got so close that his bowstring burned in two. Huge burning beams fell on him from the roof, and the floor was hot under his feet. “This is a terrible way to die!” he thought. “It would be better for me to grab my sword and shield and jump into the midst of my enemies and die there, fighting valiantly in the crowd of foes, than to stay here and let them watch me burn.”
“William continued his wonderful archery”
“William kept up his great archery”
Thereupon he leaped lightly down, and fought so fiercely that he nearly escaped through the throng, for the worthy citizens of Carlisle were not anxious to capture him; but the soldiers, urged by the sheriff and justice, threw doors and windows upon him, hampered his blows, and seized and bound him, and cast him into a deep dungeon.
He jumped down quickly and fought so fiercely that he almost broke through the crowd, since the good people of Carlisle didn’t really want to catch him; however, the soldiers, pushed by the sheriff and the law, shut doors and windows on him, limited his attacks, captured and tied him up, and threw him into a deep dungeon.
The Sheriff Gives Sentence
“Now, William of Cloudeslee,” quoth the sheriff, “you shall be hanged with speed, as soon as I can have a new gallows made. So noted an outlaw merits no [Pg 233] common gibbet; a new one is most fitting. To-morrow at prime you shall die. There is no hope of rescue, for the gates of the town shall be shut. Your dear friends, Adam Bell and Clym of the Cleugh, would be helpless to save you, though they brought a thousand more like themselves, or even all the devils in Hell.”
“Now, William of Cloudeslee,” said the sheriff, “you will be hanged quickly, as soon as I can get a new gallows built. Such a well-known outlaw deserves more than a regular gallows; a new one is definitely appropriate. Tomorrow at dawn, you will die. There’s no chance of rescue because the town gates will be locked. Your dear friends, Adam Bell and Clym of the Cleugh, wouldn’t be able to save you, even if they brought a thousand more like them, or even all the devils in Hell.”
Early next morning the justice arose, went to the soldiers who guarded the gates, and forbade them to open till the execution was over; then he went to the market-place and superintended the erection of a specially lofty gallows, beside the pillory.
Early the next morning, the judge got up, went to the soldiers guarding the gates, and told them not to open until the execution was over; then he went to the marketplace and oversaw the building of a particularly tall gallows next to the pillory.
News is Brought to the Greenwood
Among the crowd who watched the gallows being raised was a little lad, the town swineherd, who asked a bystander the meaning of the new gibbet.
Among the crowd watching the gallows being set up was a young boy, the town pigherd, who asked someone nearby what the new gallows meant.
“It is put up to hang a good yeoman, William of Cloudeslee, more’s the pity! He has done no wrong but kill the King’s deer, and that merits not hanging. It is a foul shame that such injustice can be wrought in the king’s name.”
“It’s set up to hang a good farmer, William of Cloudeslee, which is such a shame! He hasn’t done anything wrong except for killing the King’s deer, and that doesn’t deserve hanging. It’s a disgrace that such injustice can be done in the king’s name.”
The little lad had often met William of Cloudeslee in the forest, and had carried him messages from his wife; William had given the boy many a dinner of venison, and now he determined to help his friend if he could. The gates were shut and no man could pass out, but the boy stole along the wall till he found a crevice, by which he clambered down outside. Then he hastened to the forest of Englewood, and met Adam Bell and Clym of the Cleugh.
The young boy had often run into William of Cloudeslee in the woods and had delivered messages from his wife. William had treated the boy to many meals of venison, and now he decided to help his friend if he could. The gates were locked, and no one could get out, but the boy quietly made his way along the wall until he found a crack, through which he climbed down to the outside. Then he hurried to the Englewood forest and met Adam Bell and Clym of the Cleugh.
“Come quickly, good yeomen; ye tarry here too long. While you are at ease in the greenwood your friend, William of Cloudeslee, is taken, condemned to death, and ready to be hanged. He needs your help this very hour.”
“Come quickly, good fellows; you’re staying here too long. While you lounge in the woods, your friend, William of Cloudeslee, has been captured, sentenced to death, and is about to be hanged. He needs your help right now.”
Adam Bell groaned. “Ah! if he had but taken our [Pg 234] advice he would have been here in safety with us now. In the greenwood there is no sorrow or care, but when William went to the town he was running into trouble.” Then, bending his bow, he shot with unerring aim a hart, which he gave to the lad as recompense for his labour and goodwill.
Adam Bell groaned. “Ah! if he had just taken our [Pg 234] advice, he would be here safely with us now. In the greenwood, there’s no sorrow or worry, but when William went to town, he got himself into trouble.” Then, he bent his bow and shot a deer with perfect aim, which he gave to the boy as a reward for his hard work and good spirit.
The Outlaws Go to Carlisle
“Come,” said Clym to Adam Bell, “let us tarry no longer, but take our bows and arrows and see what we can do. By God’s grace we will rescue our brother, though we may abide it full dearly ourselves. We will go to Carlisle without delay.”
“Come on,” Clym said to Adam Bell, “let's not wait any longer. Grab our bows and arrows, and let's see what we can do. With God's help, we will save our brother, even if it costs us dearly. We're heading to Carlisle right away.”
The morning was fair as the two yeomen strode from the deep green shades of Englewood Forest along the hard white road leading to Carlisle Town. They were in time as yet, but when they drew near the wall they were amazed to see that no entrance or exit was possible; the gates were shut fast.
The morning was pleasant as the two yeomen walked out from the lush green shadows of Englewood Forest along the solid white road heading to Carlisle Town. They still had time, but when they got close to the wall, they were surprised to find that there was no way in or out; the gates were tightly shut.
Stepping back into the green thickets beside the road, the two outlaws consulted together. Adam Bell was for a valiant attempt to storm the gate, but Clym suddenly bethought him of a wiser plan.
Stepping back into the green bushes by the road, the two outlaws discussed their options. Adam Bell wanted to make a brave attempt to storm the gate, but Clym suddenly thought of a smarter plan.
Clym’s Stratagem
Said he: “Let us pretend to be messengers from the king, with urgent letters to the justice. Surely that should win us admission. But alas! I forgot. How can we bear out our pretence, for I am no learned clerk. I cannot write.”
Said he: “Let’s pretend to be messengers from the king, carrying urgent letters to the justice. That should definitely get us in. But wait! I just realized. How can we pull off this act when I’m not a skilled writer? I can’t write.”
Quoth Adam Bell: “I can write a good clerkly hand. Wait one instant and I will speedily have a letter written; then we can say we have the king’s seal. The plan will do well enough, for I hold the gate-keeper no learned clerk, and this will deceive him.”
Quoth Adam Bell: “I can write a good, clear hand. Just wait a moment and I'll quickly write a letter; then we can say we have the king’s seal. The plan should work fine, as I don’t think the gatekeeper is any kind of learned clerk, and this will fool him.”
Adam Bell writes the letter
Adam Bell writes the email
[Pg 235] Indeed, the letter which he quickly wrote and folded and sealed was very well and clearly written, and addressed to the Justice of Carlisle. Then the two bold outlaws hastened up the road and thundered on the town gates.
[Pg 235] The letter he quickly wrote, folded, and sealed was clear and well-written, addressed to the Justice of Carlisle. Then the two daring outlaws rushed down the road and pounded on the town gates.
They Enter the Town
So long and loud they knocked that the warder came in great wrath, demanding who dared to make such clamour.
So long and loudly they knocked that the guard came in a fury, asking who had the nerve to make such a racket.
Adam Bell replied: “We are two messengers come straight from our lord the king.” Clym of the Cleugh added: “We have a letter for the justice which we must deliver into his own hands. Let us in speedily to perform our errand, for we must return to the king in haste.”
Adam Bell replied, “We’re two messengers who have come directly from our lord the king.” Clym of the Cleugh added, “We have a letter for the justice that we need to deliver into his own hands. Let us in quickly to carry out our mission, as we need to return to the king right away.”
“No,” the warder replied, “that I cannot do. No man may enter these gates till a false thief and outlaw be safely hanged. He is William of Cloudeslee, who has long deserved death.”
“No,” the guard replied, “I can’t do that. No one can enter these gates until a fake thief and outlaw is safely hanged. He is William of Cloudeslee, who has long deserved death.”
Now Clym saw that matters were becoming desperate, and time was passing too quickly, so he adopted a more violent tone. “Ah, rascal, scoundrel, madman!” quoth he. “If we be delayed here any longer thou shalt be hanged for a false thief! To keep the king’s messengers waiting thus! Canst thou not see the king’s seal? Canst thou not read the address of the royal letter? Ah, blockhead, thou shalt dearly abide this delay when my lord knows thereof.”
Now Clym realized that things were getting serious, and time was slipping away, so he took on a more aggressive tone. “Ah, you fool, scoundrel, madman!” he exclaimed. “If we stay here any longer, you’ll be hanged for a thief! Making the king’s messengers wait like this! Can’t you see the king’s seal? Can’t you read the address on the royal letter? Ah, idiot, you’ll pay for this delay when my lord finds out.”
Thus speaking, he flourished the forged letter, with its false seal, in the porter’s face; and the man, seeing the seal and the writing, believed what was told him. Reverently he took off his hood and bent the knee to the king’s messengers, for whom he opened wide the gates, and they entered, walking warily.
Thus speaking, he waved the fake letter, with its false seal, in the doorman’s face; and the man, seeing the seal and the writing, believed what he was told. Respectfully, he removed his hood and knelt to the king’s messengers, for whom he opened the gates wide, and they entered, walking carefully.
They Keep the Gates
“At last we are within Carlisle walls, and glad thereof are we,” said Adam Bell, “but when and how we shall go out again Christ only knows, who harrowed Hell and brought out its prisoners.”
“At last we’re inside the walls of Carlisle, and we’re really glad about it,” said Adam Bell, “but only Christ knows when and how we’ll go out again, the one who conquered Hell and freed its prisoners.”
“Now if we had the keys ourselves we should have a good chance of life,” said Clym, “for then we could go in and out at our own will.” “Let us call the warder,” said Adam. When he came running at their call both the yeomen sprang upon him, flung him to the ground, bound him hand and foot, and cast him into a dark cell, taking his bunch of keys from his girdle. Adam laughed and shook the heavy keys. “Now I am gate-ward of merry Carlisle. See, here are my keys. I think I shall be the worst warder they have had for three hundred years. Let us bend our bows and hold our arrows ready, and walk into the town to deliver our brother.”
“Now if we had the keys ourselves, we’d have a good chance of survival,” said Clym, “because then we could come and go as we please.” “Let’s call the guard,” said Adam. When he came running at their call, both the yeomen jumped on him, threw him to the ground, tied him up, and tossed him into a dark cell, taking his bunch of keys from his belt. Adam laughed and jingled the heavy keys. “Now I’m the gatekeeper of merry Carlisle. Look, here are my keys. I think I’ll be the worst guard they’ve had in three hundred years. Let’s ready our bows and arrows and head into the town to rescue our brother.”
The Fight in the Market-place
When they came to the market-place they found a dense crowd of sympathizers watching pityingly the hangman’s cart, in which lay William of Cloudeslee, bound hand and foot, with a rope round his neck. The sheriff and the justice stood near the gallows, and Cloudeslee would have been hanged already, but that the sheriff was hiring a man to measure the outlaw for his grave. “You shall have the dead man’s clothes, good fellow, if you make his grave,” said he.
When they arrived at the marketplace, they saw a thick crowd of onlookers sadly watching the hangman's cart, where William of Cloudeslee lay tied up, with a rope around his neck. The sheriff and the judge stood next to the gallows, and Cloudeslee would have already been hanged if the sheriff hadn't been hiring someone to measure the outlaw for his grave. “You can have the dead man’s clothes, my friend, if you dig his grave,” he said.
Cloudeslee’s courage was still undaunted. “I have seen as great a marvel ere now,” quoth he, “as that a man who digs a grave for another may lie in it himself, in as short a time as from now to prime.”
Cloudeslee's courage was still unwavering. “I’ve seen a similar wonder before,” he said, “as that a man who digs a grave for another might end up lying in it himself, in no more time than from now until morning.”
“You speak proudly, my fine fellow, but hanged you [Pg 237] shall be, if I do it with my own hand,” retorted the sheriff furiously.
“You talk a big game, my good man, but you’ll be hanged by my own hand,” the sheriff shot back angrily.
Now the cart moved a little nearer to the scaffold, and William was raised up to be ready for execution. As he looked round the dense mass of faces his keen sight soon made him aware of his friends. Adam Bell and Clym of the Cleugh stood at one corner of the market-place with arrow on string, and their deadly aim bent at the sheriff and justice, whose horses raised them high above the murmuring throng. Cloudeslee showed no surprise, but said aloud: “Lo! I see comfort, and hope to fare well in my journey. Yet if I might have my hands free I would care little what else befell me.”
Now the cart moved a bit closer to the scaffold, and William was lifted up to prepare for execution. As he scanned the crowd of faces, his sharp eyes quickly picked out his friends. Adam Bell and Clym of the Cleugh stood at one corner of the market square, bows drawn, their sights aimed at the sheriff and justice, who were elevated above the murmuring crowd on their horses. Cloudeslee showed no surprise but said aloud: “Look! I see comfort, and I hope to fare well on my journey. Yet if I could have my hands free, I wouldn’t mind what else happened to me.”
The Rescue
Now Adam said quietly to Clym: “Brother, do you take the justice, and I will shoot the sheriff. Let us both loose at once and leave them dying. It is an easy shot, though a long one.”
Now Adam said quietly to Clym: “Brother, you take the shot at the sheriff, and I’ll handle the justice. Let’s both fire at the same time and leave them dying. It’s an easy shot, even though it’s a long one.”
Thus, while the sheriff yet waited for William to be measured for his grave, suddenly men heard the twang of bowstrings and the whistling flight of arrows through the air, and at the same moment both sheriff and justice fell writhing from their steeds, with the grey goose feathers standing in their breasts. All the bystanders fled from the dangerous neighbourhood, and left the gallows, the fatal cart, and the mortally wounded officials alone. The two bold outlaws rushed to release their comrade, cut his bonds, and lifted him to his feet. William seized an axe from a soldier and pursued the fleeing guard, while his two friends with their deadly arrows slew a man at each shot.
Thus, while the sheriff was still waiting for William to be measured for his grave, suddenly, people heard the twang of bowstrings and the whistling flight of arrows through the air. At that moment, both the sheriff and the justice fell, writhing from their horses, with grey goose feathers sticking out of their chests. All the bystanders ran away from the dangerous area, leaving the gallows, the deadly cart, and the mortally wounded officials behind. The two brave outlaws rushed to free their comrade, cut his bonds, and helped him to his feet. William grabbed an axe from a soldier and chased after the fleeing guard, while his two friends shot down a man with each arrow.
The Mayor of Carlisle
When the arrows were all used Adam Bell and Clym [Pg 238] of the Cleugh threw away their bows and took to sword and buckler. The fight continued till midday for in the narrow streets the three comrades protected each other, and drew gradually towards the gate. Adam Bell still carried the keys at his girdle, and they could pass out easily if they could but once reach the gateway. By this time the whole town was in a commotion; again the hue and cry had been raised against the outlaws, and the Mayor of Carlisle came in person with a mighty troop of armed citizens, angered now at the fighting in the streets of the town.
When all the arrows were used up, Adam Bell and Clym [Pg 238] of the Cleugh tossed aside their bows and switched to sword and shield. The battle went on until midday because in the narrow streets, the three friends protected each other and gradually moved toward the gate. Adam Bell still had the keys at his waist, and they could easily escape if they could just reach the gateway. By this time, the entire town was in an uproar; once again, the alarm was raised against the outlaws, and the Mayor of Carlisle personally arrived with a large group of armed citizens, now furious about the fighting in the streets.
The three yeomen retreated as steadily as they could towards the gate, but the mayor followed valiantly armed with a pole-axe, with which he clove Cloudeslee’s shield in two. He soon perceived the object of the outlaws, and bade his men guard the gates well, so that the three should not escape.
The three yeomen backed away as carefully as they could towards the gate, but the mayor bravely pursued them, wielding a poleaxe, with which he split Cloudeslee’s shield in two. He quickly realized what the outlaws were up to and instructed his men to secure the gates tightly, so that the three wouldn't get away.
The Escape from Carlisle
Terrible was the din in the town now, for trumpets blew, church-bells were rung backward, women bewailed their dead in the streets, and over all resounded the clash of arms, as the fighting drew nigh the gate. When the gatehouse came in sight the outlaws were fighting desperately, with diminishing strength, but the thought of safety outside the walls gave them force to make one last stand. With backs to the gate and faces to the foe, Adam and Clym and William made a valiant onslaught on the townsfolk, who fled in terror, leaving a breathing-space in which Adam Bell turned the key, flung open the great ponderous gate, and flung it to again, when the three had passed through.
The noise in the town was deafening now, with trumpets blaring, church bells ringing in reverse, and women mourning their dead in the streets. Amid it all, the clash of weapons echoed as the fighting approached the gate. When they finally saw the gatehouse, the outlaws were fighting fiercely, though their strength was fading. However, the hope of safety outside the walls pushed them to make one last stand. With their backs to the gate and facing their enemies, Adam, Clym, and William charged bravely at the townsfolk, who ran away in fear. This created a brief moment for Adam Bell to turn the key, swing open the heavy gate, and slam it shut again after the three of them had passed through.
The fight at the gate
The altercation at the gate
Adam and the Keys
As Adam locked the door they could hear inside [Pg 239] the town the hurrying footsteps of the rallying citizens, whose furious attack on the great iron-studded door came too late. The door was locked, and the three friends stood in safety outside, with their pleasant forest home within easy reach. The change of feeling was so intense that Adam Bell, always the man to seize the humorous point of a situation, laughed lightly. He called through the barred wicket:
As Adam locked the door, they could hear the hurried footsteps of the citizens outside the town, rushing to the barricaded door, but they were too late. The door was secured, and the three friends were safely outside, with their cozy forest home just a short distance away. The shift in emotions was so strong that Adam Bell, always quick to find the humor in a situation, let out a light laugh. He called through the barred wicket:
“Here are your keys. I resign my office as warder—one half-day’s work is enough for me; and as I have resigned, and the former gate-ward is somewhat damaged and has disappeared, I advise you to find a new one. Take your keys, and much good may you get from them. Next time I advise you not to stop an honest yeoman from coming to see his own wife and have a chat with her.”
“Here are your keys. I'm stepping down as the guard—half a day's work is enough for me; and since I've resigned, and the previous gatekeeper is a bit worse for wear and has vanished, I suggest you find a new one. Take your keys, and I hope they serve you well. Next time, I'd recommend not stopping an honest farmer from visiting his own wife and having a chat with her.”
Thereupon he flung the keys over the gate on the heads of the crowd, and the three brethren slipped away into the forest to their own haunts, where they found fresh bows and arrows in such abundance that they longed to be back in fair Carlisle with their foes before them.
Thereupon he tossed the keys over the gate onto the heads of the crowd, and the three brothers slipped away into the forest to their own spots, where they found so many fresh bows and arrows that they yearned to be back in fair Carlisle with their enemies before them.
William of Cloudeslee and his Wife Meet
While they were yet discussing all the details of the rescue they heard a woman’s pitiful lament and the crying of little children. “Hark!” said Cloudeslee, and they all heard in the silence the words she said. It was William’s wife, and she cried: “Alas! why did I not die before this day? Woe is me that my dear husband is slain! He is dead, and I have no friend to lament with me. If only I could see his comrades and tell what has befallen him my heart would be eased of some of its pain.”
While they were still discussing all the details of the rescue, they heard a woman’s heartbreaking cries and the sobbing of little children. “Listen!” said Cloudeslee, and they all heard her words in the silence. It was William’s wife, and she cried, “Oh! Why couldn’t I have died before this day? How tragic it is that my beloved husband is dead! He is gone, and I have no one to grieve with me. If only I could see his friends and share what happened to him, it would ease some of my heartache.”
William, as he listened, was deeply touched, and [Pg 240] walked gently to fair Alice, as she hid her face in her hands and wept. “Welcome, wife, to the greenwood!” quoth he. “By heaven, I never thought to see you again when I lay in bonds last night.” Dame Alice sprang up most joyously. “Oh, all is well with me now you are here; I have no care or woe.” “For that you must thank my dear brethren, Adam and Clym,” said he; and Alice began to load them with her thanks, but Adam cut short the expression of her gratitude. “No need to talk about a little matter like that,” he said gruffly. “If we want any supper we had better kill something, for the meat we must eat is yet running wild.”
William, as he listened, was deeply moved, and [Pg 240] walked gently over to fair Alice, who was hiding her face in her hands and crying. “Welcome, wife, to the forest!” he said. “Honestly, I never thought I’d see you again after being captured last night.” Dame Alice jumped up joyfully. “Oh, everything is fine now that you're here; I have no worries or troubles.” “You should thank my dear friends, Adam and Clym,” he replied, and Alice began to shower them with her gratitude, but Adam interrupted her thanks. “No need to fuss over something like that,” he said gruffly. “If we want supper, we’d better hunt something, since the meat we need is still running around.”
With three such good archers game was easily shot and a merry meal was quickly prepared in the greenwood, and all joyfully partook of venison and other dainties. Throughout the repast William devotedly waited on his wife with deepest love and reverence, for he could not forget how she had defended him and risked her life to stand by him.
With three great archers, the game was easily hunted, and a cheerful meal was quickly set up in the woods, where everyone happily enjoyed venison and other treats. During the meal, William attentively waited on his wife with great love and respect, as he couldn’t forget how she had defended him and risked her life to support him.
William’s Proposed Visit to London
When the meal was over, and they reclined on the green turf round the fire, William began thoughtfully:
When the meal ended and they lounged on the green grass around the fire, William started to speak thoughtfully:
“It is in my mind that we ought speedily to go to London and try to win our pardon from the king. Unless we approach him before news can be brought from Carlisle he will assuredly slay us. Let us go at once, leaving my dear wife and my two youngest sons in a convent here; but I would fain take my eldest boy with me. If all goes well he can bring good news to Alice in her nunnery, and if all goes ill he shall bring her my last wishes. But I am sure I am not meant to die by the law.” His brethren approved the plan, and they took fair Alice and her two youngest children to [Pg 241] the nunnery, and then the three famous archers with the little boy of seven set out at their best speed for London, watching the passers-by carefully, that no news of the doings in Carlisle should precede them to the king.
“It seems to me that we should quickly head to London and seek a pardon from the king. If we don’t reach him before news arrives from Carlisle, he will definitely have us killed. Let’s leave right away, leaving my dear wife and our two youngest sons at a convent here; however, I want to take my eldest boy with me. If everything goes well, he can bring good news to Alice in her nunnery, and if things go badly, he will carry my last wishes to her. But I am certain I am not meant to die by the law.” His brothers agreed with the plan, and they took fair Alice and her two youngest children to [Pg 241] the nunnery, and then the three famous archers with the seven-year-old boy set off as fast as they could for London, carefully watching the people around them so that no news of the events in Carlisle would reach the king before them.
Outlaws in the Royal Palace
The three yeomen, on arriving in London, made their way at once to the king’s palace, and walked boldly into the hall, regardless of the astonished and indignant shouts of the royal porter. He followed them angrily into the hall, and began reproaching them and trying to induce them to withdraw, but to no purpose. Finally an usher came and said: “Yeomen, what is your wish? Pray tell me, and I will help you if I can; but if you enter the king’s presence thus unmannerly you will cause us to be blamed. Tell me now whence you come.”
The three yeomen, upon arriving in London, headed straight to the king’s palace and boldly walked into the hall, ignoring the shocked and angry shouts of the royal porter. He followed them into the hall, fuming, and started scolding them, trying to get them to leave, but it was no use. Eventually, an usher came over and said, “Yeomen, what do you want? Please tell me, and I’ll help if I can; but if you enter the king’s presence this way, you’ll make us look bad. Now tell me where you come from.”
William fearlessly answered: “Sir, we will tell the truth without deceit. We are outlaws from the king’s forests, outlawed for killing the king’s deer, and we come to beg for pardon and a charter of peace, to show to the sheriff of our county.”
William confidently replied, “Sir, we will speak the truth honestly. We are outlaws from the king’s forests, labeled as outlaws for killing the king’s deer, and we come to ask for forgiveness and a peace charter to present to the sheriff of our county.”
The King and the Outlaws
The usher went to an inner room and begged to know the king’s will, whether he would see these outlaws or not. The king was interested in these bold yeomen, who dared to avow themselves law-breakers, and bade men bring them to audience with him. The three comrades, with the little boy, on being introduced into the royal presence, knelt down and held up their hands, beseeching pardon for their offences.
The usher went to a private room and asked to know the king’s decision on whether he would meet these outlaws or not. The king was intrigued by these brave men who openly admitted to being lawbreakers, and instructed his men to bring them before him. The three friends, along with the little boy, when introduced to the king, knelt down and raised their hands, pleading for forgiveness for their wrongdoings.
“Sire, we beseech your pardon for our breach of your laws. We are forest outlaws, who have slain your [Pg 242] fallow deer in many parts of your royal forests.” “Your names? Tell me at once,” said the king. “Adam Bell, Clym of the Cleugh, and William of Cloudeslee,” they replied.
“Sire, we ask for your forgiveness for breaking your laws. We are outlaws from the forest, and we have killed your [Pg 242] fallow deer in various areas of your royal forests.” “What are your names? Tell me immediately,” said the king. “Adam Bell, Clym of the Cleugh, and William of Cloudeslee,” they answered.
The king was very wrathful. “Are you those bold robbers of whom men have told me? Do you now dare to come to me for pardon? On mine honour I vow that you shall all three be hanged without mercy, as I am crowned king of this realm of England. Arrest them and lay them in bonds.” There was no resistance possible, and the yeomen submitted ruefully to their arrest. Adam Bell was the first to speak. “As I hope to thrive, this game pleases me not at all,” he said. “Sire, of your mercy, we beg you to remember that we came to you of our own free will, and to let us pass away again as freely. Give us back our weapons and let us have free passage till we have left your palace; we ask no more; we shall never ask another favour, however long we live.”
The king was extremely angry. “Are you the bold robbers people have been talking about? Do you now dare to come to me for forgiveness? I swear on my honor that you three will be hanged without mercy, as I am the crowned king of this realm of England. Arrest them and put them in chains.” There was no way to resist, and the yeomen reluctantly submitted to their arrest. Adam Bell was the first to speak. “I swear this situation doesn’t please me at all,” he said. “Sire, out of your mercy, we ask you to remember that we came to you of our own free will, and to let us go freely again. Give us back our weapons and let us pass without obstruction until we leave your palace; we ask for nothing more; we will never ask for another favor for as long as we live.”
The king was obdurate, however; he only replied: “You speak proudly still, but you shall all three be hanged.”
The king was stubborn, though; he simply replied: “You still talk confidently, but you all three will be hanged.”
The Queen Intercedes
The queen, who was sitting beside her husband, now spoke for the first time. “Sire, it were a pity that such good yeomen should die, if they might in any wise be pardoned.” “There is no pardon,” said the king. She then replied: “My lord, when I first left my native land and came into this country as your bride you promised to grant me at once the first boon I asked. I have never needed to ask one until to-day, but now, sire, I claim one, and I beg you to grant it.” “With all my heart; ask your boon, and it shall be yours willingly.” “Then, I pray you, grant me the lives of these good [Pg 243] yeomen.” “Madam, you might have had half my kingdom, and you ask a worthless trifle.” “Sire, it seems not worthless to me; I beg you to keep your promise.” “Madam, it vexes me that you have asked so little; yet since you will have these three outlaws, take them.” The queen rejoiced greatly. “Many thanks, my lord and husband. I will be surety for them that they shall be true men henceforth. But, good my lord, give them a word of comfort, that they may not be wholly dismayed by your anger.”
The queen, sitting next to her husband, spoke for the first time. “Sire, it would be a shame for such good men to die if they could be pardoned in any way.” “There is no pardon,” replied the king. She then continued, “My lord, when I first left my homeland and came to this country as your bride, you promised to grant me the first favor I asked for. I’ve never needed to ask for anything until today, but now, sire, I ask for one, and I hope you will grant it.” “With all my heart; ask your favor, and it will be yours willingly.” “Then, I request that you grant me the lives of these good [Pg 243] men.” “Madam, you could have had half my kingdom, and instead you ask for something trivial.” “Sire, it doesn’t seem trivial to me; I ask you to keep your promise.” “Madam, I’m annoyed that you have asked for so little; still, since you want these three outlaws, take them.” The queen was very happy. “Thank you so much, my lord and husband. I will ensure that they will be loyal men from now on. But, my good lord, please give them some words of comfort so they won’t be completely disheartened by your anger.”
News Comes to the King
The king smiled at his wife. “Ah, madam! you will have your own way, as all women will. Go, fellows, wash yourselves, and find places at the tables, where you shall dine well enough, even if it be not on venison pasty from the king’s own forests.”
The king smiled at his wife. “Ah, dear! You’ll always get your way, as all women do. Now, go on, guys, wash up and take your seats at the tables, where you’ll eat well enough, even if it’s not on venison pie from the king’s own forests.”
The outlaws did reverence to the king and queen, and found seats with the king’s guard at the lower tables in the hall. They were still satisfying their appetites when a messenger came in haste to the king; and the three North Countrymen looked at one another uneasily, for they knew the man was from Carlisle. The messenger knelt before the king and presented his letters. “Sire, your officers greet you well.”
The outlaws paid their respects to the king and queen and took seats with the king's guard at the lower tables in the hall. They were still eating when a messenger rushed in to see the king; the three North Countrymen exchanged worried glances, knowing the man was from Carlisle. The messenger knelt before the king and handed him his letters. “Sire, your officers send their regards.”
“How fare they? How does my valiant sheriff? And the prudent justice? Are they well?”
“How are they doing? How is my brave sheriff? And the wise judge? Are they alright?”
“Alas! my lord, they have been slain, and many another good officer with them.”
“Unfortunately, my lord, they have been killed, along with many other good officers.”
“Who hath done this?” questioned the king angrily.
“Who did this?” the king asked angrily.
“My lord, three bold outlaws, Adam Bell, Clym of the Cleugh, and William of Cloudeslee.”
“My lord, three daring outlaws, Adam Bell, Clym of the Cleugh, and William of Cloudeslee.”
“What! these three whom I have just pardoned? Ah, sorely I repent that I forgave them! I would give [Pg 244] a thousand pounds if I could have them hanged all three; but I cannot.”
“What! These three I just pardoned? Ah, I really regret forgiving them! I would pay [Pg 244] a thousand pounds if I could have them all hanged; but I can’t.”
The King’s Test
As the king read the letters his anger and surprise increased. It seemed impossible that three men should overawe a whole town, should slay sheriff, justice, mayor, and nearly every official in the town, forge a royal letter with the king’s seal, and then lock the gates and escape safely. There was no doubt of the fact, and the king raged impotently against his own foolish mercy in giving them a free pardon. It had been granted, however, and he could do nought but grieve over the ruin they had wrought in Carlisle. At last he sprang up, for he could endure the banquet no longer.
As the king read the letters, his anger and shock grew. It seemed impossible that three men could intimidate an entire town, kill the sheriff, the justice, the mayor, and nearly every official, forge a royal letter with the king’s seal, and then lock the gates to escape without getting caught. There was no doubt about it, and the king felt powerless as he raged against his own foolish mercy in granting them a free pardon. It had been given, though, and he could only lament the destruction they had caused in Carlisle. Finally, he jumped up, unable to tolerate the banquet any longer.
“Call my archers to go to the butts,” he commanded. “I will see these bold outlaws shoot, and try if their archery is so fine as men say.”
“Call my archers to the targets,” he ordered. “I want to watch these brave outlaws shoot and see if their archery is as impressive as people say.”
Accordingly the king’s archers and the queen’s archers arrayed themselves, and the three yeomen took their bows and looked well to their silken bowstrings; and then all made their way to the butts where the targets were set up. The archers shot in turn, aiming at an ordinary target, but Cloudeslee soon grew weary of this childish sport, and said aloud: “I shall never call a man a good archer who shoots at a target as large as a buckler. We have another sort of butt in my country, and that is worth shooting at.”
Accordingly, the king's archers and the queen's archers got ready, and the three skilled archers took their bows and checked their fine bowstrings; then everyone headed to the area where the targets were set up. The archers took turns shooting at a standard target, but Cloudeslee quickly got bored with this childish game and said out loud, "I’ll never consider someone a good archer if they're shooting at a target as big as a shield. We have a different kind of target in my country, and that's worth aiming for."
William of Cloudeslee’s Archery
“Make ready your own butts,” the king commanded, and the three outlaws went to a bush in a field close by and returned bearing hazel-rods, peeled and shining white. These rods they set up at four [Pg 245] hundred yards apart, and, standing by one, they said to the king: “We should account a man a fair archer if he could split one wand while standing beside the other.” “It cannot be done; the feat is too great,” exclaimed the king. “Sire, I can easily do it,” quoth Cloudeslee, and, taking aim very carefully, he shot, and the arrow split the wand in two. “In truth,” said the king, “you are the best archer I have ever seen. Can you do greater wonders?” “Yes,” quoth Cloudeslee, “one thing more I can do, but it is a more difficult feat. Nevertheless I will try it, to show you our North Country shooting.” “Try, then,” the king replied; “but if you fail you shall be hanged without mercy, because of your boasting.”
“Get your own bows ready,” the king commanded, and the three outlaws went to a nearby bush and came back with hazel rods, stripped and shining white. They set these rods up four [Pg 245] hundred yards apart, and while standing by one, they said to the king, “We’d consider a man a skilled archer if he could split one rod while standing by the other.” “That can’t be done; it’s too difficult,” the king exclaimed. “Sire, I can easily do it,” said Cloudeslee, and carefully taking aim, he shot and split the rod in two. “Truly,” said the king, “you are the best archer I have ever seen. Can you do more amazing feats?” “Yes,” said Cloudeslee, “I can do one more thing, but it’s a harder challenge. Still, I’ll give it a shot to show you our North Country style of shooting.” “Go ahead then,” the king replied; “but if you fail, you’ll be hanged without mercy for your bragging.”
Cloudeslee Shoots the Apple from his Son’s Head
Now Cloudeslee stood for a few moments as if doubtful of himself, and the South Country archers watched him, hoping for a chance to retrieve their defeat, when William suddenly said: “I have a son, a dear son, seven years of age. I will tie him to a stake and place an apple on his head. Then from a distance of a hundred and twenty yards I will split the apple in two with a broad arrow.” “By heaven!” the king cried, “that is a dreadful feat. Do as you have said, or by Him who died on the Cross I will hang you high. Do as you have said, but if you touch one hair of his head, or the edge of his gown, I will hang you and your two companions.” “I have never broken my pledged word,” said the North Country bowman, and he at once made ready for the terrible trial. The stake was set in the ground, the boy tied to it, with his face turned from his father, lest he should give a start and destroy his aim. Cloudeslee then paced the hundred and twenty yards, [Pg 246] anxiously felt his string, bent his bow, chose his broadest arrow, and fitted it with care.
Now Cloudeslee stood for a few moments, seeming unsure of himself, while the South Country archers watched him, hoping for a chance to make up for their loss. Then William suddenly said: “I have a son, a dear son, who is seven years old. I will tie him to a stake and put an apple on his head. Then, from a distance of one hundred and twenty yards, I will split the apple in two with a broad arrow.” “By heaven!” the king exclaimed, “that is an incredible feat. Do as you have said, or by Him who died on the Cross, I will hang you high. Do as you have said, but if you touch even one hair on his head or the edge of his gown, I will hang you and your two companions.” “I have never broken my word,” said the North Country bowman, and he immediately prepared for the grim challenge. The stake was put into the ground, and the boy was tied to it, facing away from his father, so he wouldn’t flinch and ruin the shot. Cloudeslee then walked the hundred and twenty yards, [Pg 246] anxiously felt his string, bent his bow, chose his broadest arrow, and fitted it carefully.
William of Cloudeslee and his son
William of Cloudeslee and his son
The Last Shot
It was an anxious moment. The throng of spectators felt sick with expectation, and many women wept and prayed for the father and his innocent son. But Cloudeslee showed no fear. He addressed the crowd gravely: “Good folk, stand all as still as may be. For such a shot a man needs a steady hand, and your movements may destroy my aim and make me slay my son. Pray for me.”
It was a tense moment. The crowd of onlookers felt sick with anticipation, and many women cried and prayed for the father and his innocent son. But Cloudeslee showed no fear. He addressed the crowd seriously: “Good people, please stand as still as possible. For a shot like this, a man needs a steady hand, and your movements might ruin my aim and cause me to harm my son. Please pray for me.”
Then, in an unbroken silence of breathless suspense, the bold marksman shot, and the apple fell to the ground, cleft into two absolutely equal halves. A cheer from every spectator burst forth deafeningly, and did not die down till the king beckoned for silence.
Then, in a tense silence filled with anticipation, the brave marksman fired, and the apple dropped to the ground, split perfectly in two. A cheer erupted from every spectator, loud and overwhelming, and only faded when the king signaled for silence.
The King and Queen Show Favour
“God forbid that I should ever be your target,” quoth he. “You shall be my chief forester in the North Country, with daily wage, and daily right of killing venison; your two brethren shall become yeomen of my guard, and I will advance the fortunes of your family in every way.”
“God forbid that I should ever be your target,” he said. “You will be my chief forester in the North Country, with a daily wage and the right to hunt deer every day; your two brothers will become yeomen of my guard, and I will support your family’s fortunes in every way.”
The queen smiled graciously upon William, and she bestowed a pension upon him, and bade him bring his wife, fair Alice, to court, to take up the post of chief woman of the bedchamber to the royal children.
The queen smiled graciously at William, granted him a pension, and invited him to bring his wife, beautiful Alice, to court to take the position of head woman of the bedchamber for the royal children.
Overwhelmed with these favours, the three yeomen became conscious of their own offences, more than they had told to the royal pair; their awakened consciences sent them to a holy bishop, who heard their confessions, [Pg 247] gave them penance and bade them live well for the future, and then absolved them. When they had returned to Englewood Forest and had broken up the outlaw band they came back to the royal court, and spent the rest of their lives in great favour with the king and queen.
Overwhelmed by these favors, the three yeomen became aware of their own wrongs, more than they had shared with the royal couple; their stirred-up consciences led them to a holy bishop, who heard their confessions, [Pg 247] gave them penance, and advised them to live righteously in the future, and then forgave them. After returning to Englewood Forest and disbanding the outlaw group, they went back to the royal court and spent the rest of their lives in high favor with the king and queen.
CHAPTER XII: BLACK COLIN OF LOCH AWE
Introduction
IN considering the hero-myths of Scotland we are at once confronted with two difficulties. The first, and perhaps the greater, is this, that the only national heroes of Lowland Scotland are actual historical persons, with very little of the mythical character about them. The mention of Scottish heroes at once suggests Sir William Wallace, Robert Bruce, the Black Douglas, Sir Andrew Barton, and many more, whose exploits are matter of serious chronicle and sober record rather than subject of tradition and myth. These warriors are too much in reach of the fierce white searchlight of historic inquiry to be invested with mythical interest or to show any developments of ancient legend.
IN looking at the hero myths of Scotland, we immediately face two challenges. The first, and likely the bigger one, is that the only national heroes of Lowland Scotland are real historical figures, with very little mythical quality to them. Mentioning Scottish heroes brings to mind Sir William Wallace, Robert Bruce, the Black Douglas, Sir Andrew Barton, and many others, whose deeds are documented in serious chronicles and reliable records rather than being rooted in tradition and myth. These warriors are too closely associated with the intense spotlight of historical scrutiny to carry any mythical significance or to show any traces of ancient legend.
The second difficulty is of a different nature, and yet almost equally perplexing. In the old ballads and poems of the Gaelic Highlands there are mythical heroes in abundance, such as Fingal and Ossian, Comala, and a host of shadowy chieftains and warriors, but they are not distinctively Scotch. They are only Highland Gaelic versions of the Irish Gaelic hero-legends, Scotch embodiments of Finn and Oisin, whose real home was in Ireland, and whose legends were carried to the Western Isles and the Highlands by conquering tribes of Scots from Erin. These heroes are at bottom Irish, the champions of the Fenians and of the Red Branch, and in the Scotch legends they have lost much of their original beauty and chivalry.
The second difficulty is quite different, but still almost equally confusing. In the old ballads and poems of the Gaelic Highlands, there are plenty of mythical heroes, like Fingal and Ossian, Comala, and a bunch of shadowy chieftains and warriors, but they aren't uniquely Scottish. They're just Highland Gaelic versions of the Irish Gaelic hero legends, Scottish representations of Finn and Oisin, whose true origins were in Ireland, and whose stories were brought to the Western Isles and the Highlands by conquering tribes of Scots from Erin. These heroes are fundamentally Irish, the champions of the Fenians and the Red Branch, and in the Scottish legends, they've lost much of their original beauty and chivalry.
The Highland Clans
It is rather in the private history of the country, as it were, than in its national records that we are likely [Pg 249] to find a hero who will have something of the mythical in his story, something of the romance of the Middle Ages. The wars and jealousies of the clans, the adventures of a chief among hostile tribesmen, the raids and forays, the loves and hatreds of rival families, form a good background for a romantic legend; and such a legend occurs in the story of Black Colin of Loch Awe, a warrior of the great Campbell clan in the fourteenth century. The tale is common in one form or another to all European lands where the call of the Crusades was heard, and the romantic Crusading element has to a certain extent softened the occasionally ferocious nature of Highland stories in general, so that there is no bloodthirsty vengeance, no long blood-feud, to be recorded of Black Colin Campbell.
It’s more in the private history of the country than in its national records that we’re likely to find a hero with something mythical in his story, something reminiscent of the romance of the Middle Ages. The wars and rivalries of the clans, the adventures of a chief among hostile tribes, the raids and skirmishes, the loves and hatreds of competing families, create a perfect backdrop for a romantic legend. Such a legend is found in the story of Black Colin of Loch Awe, a warrior from the great Campbell clan in the fourteenth century. This tale appears in some form across all European countries where the call of the Crusades was heard, and the romantic aspects of the Crusading era have somewhat softened the sometimes brutal nature of Highland stories overall, meaning there’s no bloodthirsty vengeance or long-standing blood feud associated with Black Colin Campbell.
The Knight of Loch Awe
During the wars between England and Scotland in the reigns of Edward I. and Edward II. one of the chief leaders in the cause of Scottish independence was Sir Nigel Campbell. The Knight of Loch Awe, as he was generally called, was a schoolfellow and comrade of Sir William Wallace, and a loyal and devoted adherent of Robert Bruce. In return for his services in the war of independence Bruce rewarded him with lands belonging to the rebellious MacGregors, including Glenurchy, the great glen at the head of Loch Awe through which flows the river Orchy. It was a wild and lonely district, and Sir Nigel Campbell had much conflict before he finally expelled the MacGregors and settled down peaceably in Glenurchy. There his son was born, and named Colin, and as years passed he won the nickname of Black Colin, from his swarthy complexion, or possibly from his character, which showed tokens of unusual fierceness and determination.
During the wars between England and Scotland during the reigns of Edward I and Edward II, one of the main leaders fighting for Scottish independence was Sir Nigel Campbell. Known as the Knight of Loch Awe, he was a schoolmate and companion of Sir William Wallace, as well as a loyal supporter of Robert Bruce. In recognition of his contributions to the war for independence, Bruce rewarded him with lands previously owned by the rebellious MacGregors, including Glenurchy, the large glen at the head of Loch Awe through which the river Orchy flows. It was a wild and isolated area, and Sir Nigel Campbell faced many challenges before he finally drove out the MacGregors and settled peacefully in Glenurchy. There his son was born and named Colin, and as time went by, he earned the nickname Black Colin, either for his dark complexion or possibly for his personality, which displayed signs of uncommon fierceness and determination.
Black Colin’s Youth
Sir Nigel Campbell, as all Highland chiefs did, sent his son to a farmer’s family for fosterage. The boy became a child of his foster-family in every way; he lived on the plain food of the clansmen, oatmeal porridge and oatcake, milk from the cows, and beef from the herds; he ran and wrestled and hunted with his foster-brothers, and learnt woodcraft and warlike skill, broadsword play and the use of dirk and buckler, from his foster-father. More than all, he won a devoted following in the clan, for a man’s foster-parents were almost dearer to him than his own father and mother, and his foster-brethren were bound to fight and die for him, and to regard him more than their own blood-relations. The foster-parents of Black Colin were a farmer and his wife, Patterson by name, living at Socach, in Glenurchy, and well and truly they fulfilled their trust.
Sir Nigel Campbell, like all Highland chiefs, sent his son to live with a farming family for foster care. The boy became a true member of his foster family; he ate the basic food of the clansmen, including oatmeal porridge, oatcakes, milk from the cows, and beef from the herds. He ran, wrestled, and hunted with his foster brothers and learned survival skills and combat techniques, such as broadsword fighting and the use of a dagger and shield, from his foster father. Above all, he gained a loyal following within the clan, as a man's foster parents were often regarded as dearer than his biological mother and father, and his foster brothers were committed to fighting and dying for him, valuing him more than their own blood relatives. The foster parents of Black Colin were a farmer and his wife, known as the Pattersons, who lived in Socach, Glenurchy, and they carried out their duty exceptionally well.
He Goes on Crusade
In course of time Sir Nigel Campbell died, and Black Colin, his son, became Knight of Loch Awe, and lord of all Glenurchy and the country round. He was already noted for his strength and his dark complexion, which added to his beauty in the eyes of the maidens, and he soon found a lovely and loving bride. They dwelt on the Islet in Loch Awe, and were very happy for a short time, but Colin was always restless, because he would fain do great deeds of arms, and there was peace just then in the land.
In time, Sir Nigel Campbell passed away, and Black Colin, his son, became the Knight of Loch Awe and lord of all Glenurchy and the surrounding area. He was already known for his strength and his dark complexion, which enhanced his attractiveness in the eyes of the young women, and he quickly found a beautiful and affectionate bride. They lived on the Islet in Loch Awe and were very happy for a little while, but Colin was always restless because he wanted to perform great deeds in battle, and there was peace in the land at that moment.
At last one day a messenger arrived at the castle on the Islet bearing tidings that another crusade was on foot. This messenger was a palmer who had been in the Holy Land, and had seen all the holy places in Jerusalem. [Pg 251] He told Black Colin how the Saracens ruled the country, and hindered men from worshipping at the sacred shrines; and he told how he had come home by Rome, where the Pope had just proclaimed another Holy War. The Pope had declared that his blessing would rest on the man who should leave wife and home and kinsfolk, and go forth to fight for the Lord against the infidel. As the palmer spoke Black Colin became greatly moved by his words, and when the old man had made an end he raised the hilt of his dirk and swore by the cross thereon that he would obey the summons and go on crusade.
At last, one day, a messenger arrived at the castle on the Islet with news that another crusade was underway. This messenger was a palmer who had been to the Holy Land and seen all the sacred sites in Jerusalem. [Pg 251] He told Black Colin how the Saracens ruled the land and stopped people from worshipping at the holy shrines; he also shared how he had returned through Rome, where the Pope had just declared another Holy War. The Pope had announced that his blessing would be on anyone who would leave their wife, home, and family to fight for the Lord against the infidels. As the palmer spoke, Black Colin was deeply moved by his words, and when the old man finished, he raised the hilt of his dirk and swore by the cross on it that he would answer the call and go on crusade.
The Lady of Loch Awe
Now Black Colin’s wife was greatly grieved, and wept sorely, for she was but young, and had been wedded no more than a year, and it seemed to her hard that she must be left alone. She asked her husband: “How far will you go on this errand?” “I will go as far as Jerusalem, if the Pope bids me, when I have come to Rome,” said he. “Alas! and how long will you be away from me?” “That I know not, but it may be for years if the heathen Saracens will not surrender the Holy Land to the warriors of the Cross.” “What shall I do during those long, weary years?” asked she. “Dear love, you shall dwell here on the Islet and be Lady of Glenurchy till I return again. The vassals and clansmen shall obey you in my stead, and the tenants shall pay you their rents and their dues, and in all things you shall hold my land for me.”
Now Black Colin’s wife was heartbroken and cried bitterly, for she was still young and had been married for just a year. It felt unfair to her that she would have to be left alone. She asked her husband, “How far will you go on this mission?” “I’ll go as far as Jerusalem, if the Pope commands me, once I reach Rome,” he replied. “Oh, and how long will you be gone?” “I don’t know, but it could be years if the heathen Saracens don’t give up the Holy Land to the warriors of the Cross.” “What will I do during those long, lonely years?” she asked. “My love, you will stay here on the Islet and be Lady of Glenurchy until I return. The vassals and clansmen will obey you in my absence, and the tenants will pay you their rents and dues, and in every way, you will manage my land for me.”
The Token
The Lady of Loch Awe sighed as she asked: “But if you die away in that distant land how shall I know? [Pg 252] What will become of me if at last such woeful tidings should be brought?”
The Lady of Loch Awe sighed and said, “But if you die in that faraway land, how will I find out? [Pg 252] What will happen to me if such sad news eventually comes?”
“Wait for me seven years, dear wife,” said Colin, “and if I do not return before the end of that time you may marry again and take a brave husband to guard your rights and rule the glen, for I shall be dead in the Holy Land.”
“Wait for me seven years, dear wife,” said Colin, “and if I don’t come back before then, you can marry again and find a brave man to protect your rights and take charge of the glen, because I will be dead in the Holy Land.”
“Wait for me seven years, dear wife”
“Wait for me for seven years, my dear wife.”
“That I will never do. I will be the Lady of Glenurchy till I die, or I will become the bride of Heaven and find peace for my sorrowing soul in a nunnery. No second husband shall wed me and hold your land. But give me now some token that we may share it between us; and you shall swear that on your deathbed you will send it to me; so shall I know indeed that you are no longer alive.”
“That I will never do. I will be the Lady of Glenurchy until I die, or I will become a bride of Heaven and find peace for my grieving soul in a convent. No second husband will marry me and take your land. But give me a sign now so we can share it between us; and you must promise that on your deathbed you will send it to me; then I will truly know that you are no longer alive.”
“It shall be as you say,” answered Black Colin, and he went to the smith of the clan and bade him make a massive gold ring, on which Colin’s name was engraved, as well as that of the Lady of Loch Awe. Then, breaking the ring in two, Colin gave to his wife the piece with his name and kept the other piece, vowing to wear it near his heart and only to part with it when he should be dying. In like manner she with bitter weeping swore to keep her half of the ring, and hung it on a chain round her neck; and so, with much grief and great mourning from the whole clan, Black Colin and his sturdy following of Campbell clansmen set out for the Holy Land.
“It will be as you say,” replied Black Colin, and he went to the clan's blacksmith and asked him to make a large gold ring engraved with his name and the name of the Lady of Loch Awe. Then, breaking the ring in two, Colin gave his wife the piece with his name and kept the other half, pledging to wear it close to his heart and to only part with it when he was dying. Similarly, she, with tears of sorrow, promised to keep her half of the ring and wore it on a chain around her neck; and so, with deep sadness and mourning from the entire clan, Black Colin and his loyal group of Campbell clansmen set off for the Holy Land.
The Journey
Sadly at first the little band marched away from all their friends and their homes; bagpipes played their loudest marching tunes, and plaids fluttered in the breeze, and the men marched gallantly, but with heavy [Pg 253] hearts, for they knew not when they would return, and they feared to find supplanters in their homes when they came back after many years. Their courage rose, however, as the miles lengthened behind them, and by the time they had reached Edinburgh and had taken ship at Leith all was forgotten but the joy of fighting and the eager desire to see Rome and the Pope, the Holy Land and the Holy Sepulchre. Journeying up the Rhine, the Highland clansmen made their way through Switzerland and over the passes of the Alps down into the pleasant land of Italy, where the splendour of the cities surpassed their wildest imaginations; and so they came at last, with many other bands of Crusaders, to Rome.
Sadly, at first, the small group marched away from all their friends and homes; bagpipes played their loudest marching tunes, and plaids fluttered in the breeze. The men marched proudly, but with heavy hearts, as they didn’t know when they would return, and they feared that others might take their places in their homes after many years. However, their spirits lifted as the miles passed behind them, and by the time they reached Edinburgh and set sail from Leith, all they could think about was the excitement of fighting and the eager desire to see Rome and the Pope, the Holy Land, and the Holy Sepulchre. Journeying up the Rhine, the Highland clansmen made their way through Switzerland and over the Alpine passes down into the beautiful land of Italy, where the grandeur of the cities exceeded their wildest dreams; and thus they finally arrived, along with many other groups of Crusaders, in Rome.
The Crusade
At Rome the Knight of Loch Awe was so fortunate as to have an audience of the Pope himself, who was touched by the devotion which brought these stern warriors so far from their home. Black Colin knelt in reverence before the aged pontiff, whom he held in truth to be the Vicar of Christ on earth, and received his blessing, and commands to continue his journey to Rhodes, where the Knights of St. John would give him opportunity to fight for the faith. The small band of Campbells went on to Rhodes, and there took service with the Knights, and won great praise from the Grand Master; but, though they fought the infidel, and exalted the standard of the Cross above the Crescent, Colin was still not at all satisfied. He left Rhodes after some years with a much-diminished band, and made his way as a pilgrim to Jerusalem. There he stayed until he had visited all the shrines in the Holy Land and prayed at every sacred spot. By this time the seven years of his proposed absence were ended, [Pg 254] and he was still far from his home and the dear glen by Loch Awe.
In Rome, the Knight of Loch Awe was lucky enough to have a meeting with the Pope himself, who was moved by the dedication that brought these tough warriors so far from their home. Black Colin knelt respectfully before the elderly pontiff, whom he truly believed to be the representative of Christ on earth, and received his blessing along with orders to continue his journey to Rhodes, where the Knights of St. John would give him the chance to fight for the faith. The small group of Campbells went on to Rhodes, where they served with the Knights and earned great praise from the Grand Master; however, even though they battled the infidels and raised the Cross above the Crescent, Colin was still not satisfied. He left Rhodes after several years with a much smaller band and journeyed as a pilgrim to Jerusalem. There, he stayed until he had visited all the shrines in the Holy Land and prayed at every sacred location. By this time, the seven years he intended to be away were up, [Pg 254] and he was still far from home and the beloved glen by Loch Awe.
The Lady’s Suitor
While the seven years slowly passed away his sad and lonely wife dwelt in the castle on the Islet, ruling her lord’s clan in all gentle ways, but fighting boldly when raiders came to plunder her clansmen. Yearly she claimed her husband’s dues and watched that he was not defrauded of his rights. But though thus firm, she was the best help in trouble that her clan ever had, and all blessed the name of the Lady of Loch Awe.
While the seven years slowly went by, his sad and lonely wife lived in the castle on the Islet, leading her husband’s clan with kindness but fighting fiercely when raiders came to steal from her people. Each year, she claimed her husband’s dues and made sure he wasn't cheated out of his rights. Despite being strong, she was the greatest support in hard times that her clan had ever known, and everyone praised the name of the Lady of Loch Awe.
So fair and gentle a lady, so beloved by her clan, was certain to have suitors if she were a widow, and even before the seven years had passed away there were men who would gladly have persuaded her that her husband was dead and that she was free. She, however, steadfastly refused to hear a word of another marriage, saying: “When Colin parted from me he gave me two promises, one to return, if possible, within seven years, and the other to send me, on his deathbed, if he died away from me, a sure token of his death. I have not yet waited seven years, nor have I had the token of his death. I am still the wife of Black Colin of Loch Awe.”
So beautiful and kind a lady, so cherished by her family, was bound to have admirers if she became a widow. Even before the seven years were over, there were men who would have eagerly convinced her that her husband was dead and that she was free to remarry. However, she firmly refused to entertain any talk of another marriage, saying: “When Colin left me, he made me two promises: one to return, if he could, within seven years, and the other to send me, from his deathbed, a clear sign of his passing if he died away from me. I haven’t waited the full seven years yet, nor have I received any sign of his death. I am still the wife of Black Colin of Loch Awe.”
This steadfastness gradually daunted her suitors and they left her alone, until but one remained, the Baron Niel MacCorquodale, whose lands bordered on Glenurchy, and who had long cast covetous eyes on the glen and its fair lady, and longed no less for the wealth she was reputed to possess than for the power this marriage would give him.
This determination gradually intimidated her suitors, and they eventually stopped pursuing her, until only one was left, Baron Niel MacCorquodale. His lands were next to Glenurchy, and he had long looked greedily at the glen and its beautiful lady. He desired not only the wealth she was said to have but also the power that this marriage would grant him.
The Baron’s Plot
When the seven years were over the Baron MacCorquodale sought the Lady of Loch Awe again, wooing [Pg 255] her for his wife. Again she refused, saying, “Until I have the token of my husband’s death I will be wife to no other man.” “And what is this token, lady?” asked the Baron, for he thought he could send a false one. “I will never tell that,” replied the lady. “Do you dare to ask the most sacred secret between husband and wife? I shall know the token when it comes.” The Baron was not a little enraged that he could not discover the secret, but he determined to wed the lady and her wealth notwithstanding; accordingly he wrote by a sure and secret messenger to a friend in Rome, bidding him send a letter with news that Black Colin was assuredly dead, and that certain words (which the Baron dictated) had come from him.
When the seven years were up, Baron MacCorquodale sought out the Lady of Loch Awe again, trying to win her over as his wife. Once again, she turned him down, saying, “I will not be the wife of another man until I have proof of my husband’s death.” “And what is this proof, my lady?” asked the Baron, thinking he could send a fake one. “I will never tell you that,” replied the lady. “Do you dare to ask for the most sacred secret between husband and wife? I will recognize the proof when it arrives.” The Baron was quite enraged that he couldn’t uncover the secret, but he was determined to marry the lady and gain her wealth anyway; so, he wrote to a trusted and secret messenger to send a letter to a friend in Rome, instructing him to deliver news that Black Colin was definitely dead and that certain words (which the Baron dictated) had come from him.
A Forged Letter
One day the Lady of Loch Awe, looking out from her castle, saw the Baron coming, and with him a palmer whose face was bronzed by Eastern suns. She felt that the palmer would bring tidings, and welcomed the Baron with his companion. “Lady, this palmer brings you sad news,” quoth the Baron. “Let him tell it, then,” replied she, sick with fear. “Alas! fair dame, if you were the wife of that gallant knight Colin of Loch Awe, you are now his widow,” said the palmer sadly, as he handed her a letter. “What proof have you?” asked Black Colin’s wife before she read the letter. “Lady, I talked with the soldier who brought the tidings,” replied the stranger.
One day, the Lady of Loch Awe looked out from her castle and saw the Baron approaching, along with a palmer whose face was tanned from Eastern suns. She sensed that the palmer was bringing news and welcomed the Baron and his companion. “Lady, this palmer brings you bad news,” said the Baron. “Let him tell it, then,” she replied, filled with fear. “Alas! fair lady, if you are the wife of the brave knight Colin of Loch Awe, you are now his widow,” the palmer said sadly as he handed her a letter. “What proof do you have?” asked Black Colin’s wife before reading the letter. “Lady, I spoke with the soldier who delivered the news,” replied the stranger.
The letter was written from Rome to “The Right Noble Dame the Lady of Loch Awe,” and told how news had come from Rhodes, brought by a man of Black Colin’s band, that the Knight of Loch Awe had been mortally wounded in a fight against the Saracens. [Pg 256] Dying, he had bidden his clansmen return to their lady, but they had all perished but one, fighting for vengeance against the infidels. This man, who had held the dying Knight tenderly upon his knee, said that Colin bade his wife farewell, bade her remember his injunction to wed again and find a protector, gasped out, “Take her the token I promised; it is here,” and died; but the Saracens attacked the Christians again, drove them back, and plundered the bodies of the slain, and when the one survivor returned to search for the precious token there was none! The body was stripped of everything of value, and the clansman wound it in the plaid and buried it on the battlefield.
The letter was sent from Rome to “The Right Noble Lady of Loch Awe” and described how news had arrived from Rhodes, brought by a member of Black Colin’s group, that the Knight of Loch Awe had been fatally injured in a battle against the Saracens. [Pg 256] As he lay dying, he had instructed his clansmen to return to their lady, but only one survived, fighting for revenge against the infidels. This man, who had cradled the dying Knight gently in his arms, said that Colin told his wife goodbye, urged her to remarry and find a protector, gasped out, “Take her the token I promised; it’s here,” and then passed away. However, the Saracens attacked the Christians again, pushed them back, and looted the bodies of the fallen. When the one survivor returned to look for the precious token, it was gone! The body had been stripped of everything valuable, and the clansman wrapped it in the plaid and buried it on the battlefield.
The Lady’s Stratagem
There seemed no reason for the lady to doubt this news, and her grief was very real and sincere. She clad herself in mourning robes and bewailed her lost husband, but yet she was not entirely satisfied, for she still wore the broken half of the engraved ring on the chain round her neck, and still the promised death-token had not come. The Baron now pressed his suit with greater ardour than before, and the Lady of Loch Awe was hard put to it to find reasons for refusing him. It was necessary to keep him on good terms with the clan, for his lands bordered on those of Glenurchy, and he could have made war on the people in the glen quite easily, while the knowledge that their chief was dead would have made them a broken clan. So the lady turned to guile, as did Penelope of old in similar distress. “I will wed you, now that my Colin is dead,” she replied at last, “but it cannot be immediately; I must first build a castle that will command the head of Glenurchy and of Loch Awe. The MacGregors knew the best place for a house, there on Innis Eoalan; there, where the [Pg 257] ruins of MacGregor’s White House now stand, will I build my castle. When it is finished the time of my mourning will be over, and I will fix the bridal day.” With this promise the Baron had perforce to be contented, and the castle began to rise slowly at the head of Loch Awe; but its progress was not rapid, because the lady secretly bade her men build feebly, and often the walls fell down, so that the new castle was very long in coming to completion.
There was really no reason for the lady to doubt this news, and her grief was genuine and heartfelt. She dressed in mourning clothes and mourned her lost husband, but she wasn't completely satisfied, as she still wore the broken half of the engraved ring on a chain around her neck, and the promised token of death hadn't arrived. The Baron pursued his interest with even more enthusiasm than before, and the Lady of Loch Awe struggled to find reasons to reject him. It was important to keep him on good terms with the clan since his lands were next to those of Glenurchy, and he could easily wage war on the people in the glen. The knowledge that their chief was dead would have left them a shattered clan. So the lady resorted to deception, much like Penelope did in her time of trouble. “I will marry you now that my Colin is gone,” she finally replied, “but it can't be right away; I first need to build a castle that overlooks Glenurchy and Loch Awe. The MacGregors knew the best location for a house, there on Innis Eoalan; at the site where the [Pg 257] ruins of MacGregor’s White House now stand, I will construct my castle. Once it’s finished, my mourning period will be over, and I’ll set the wedding date.” With this promise, the Baron had no choice but to be satisfied, and the castle slowly began to rise at the head of Loch Awe; however, its progress was slow, as the lady secretly instructed her workers to build weakly, and often the walls collapsed, which made completing the new castle take a very long time.
Black Colin Hears the News
In the meantime all who loved Black Colin grieved to know that the Lady of Loch Awe would wed again, and his foster-mother sorrowed most of all, for she felt sure that her beloved Colin was not dead. The death-token had not been sent, and she sorely mistrusted the Baron MacCorquodale and doubted the truth of the palmer’s message. At last, when the new castle was nearly finished and shone white in the rays of the sun, she called one of her sons and bade him journey to Rome to find the Knight of Loch Awe, if he were yet alive, and to bring sure tidings of his death if he were no longer living. The young Patterson set off secretly, and reached Rome in due course, and there he met Black Colin, just returned from Jerusalem. The Knight had at last realized that he had spent seven years away from his home, and that now, in spite of all his haste, he might reach Glenurchy too late to save his wife from a second marriage. He comforted himself, however, with the thought that the token was still safe with him, and that his wife would be loyal; great, therefore, was his horror when he met his foster-brother and heard how the news of his death had been brought to the glen. He heard also how his wife had reluctantly promised to marry the Baron MacCorquodale, and had delayed [Pg 258] her wedding by stratagem, and he vowed that he would return to Glenurchy in time to spoil the plans of the wicked baron.
In the meantime, everyone who loved Black Colin was sad to learn that the Lady of Loch Awe was going to marry again, and his foster mother was the most heartbroken of all, convinced that her beloved Colin was alive. The death token hadn’t been sent, and she deeply mistrusted Baron MacCorquodale, doubting the truth of the pilgrim’s message. Finally, as the new castle was almost completed and gleaming white in the sun, she called one of her sons and sent him on a journey to Rome to find the Knight of Loch Awe, if he was still alive, and to bring back reliable news of his death if he wasn’t. Young Patterson set off secretly and eventually reached Rome, where he found Black Colin, who had just returned from Jerusalem. The Knight realized he had been away from home for seven years and, despite his rush, he might arrive at Glenurchy too late to prevent his wife from a second marriage. However, he comforted himself with the thought that the token was still safe with him and that his wife would remain loyal; therefore, he was horrified when he met his foster brother and learned how the news of his death had reached the glen. He also found out that his wife had reluctantly promised to marry Baron MacCorquodale and had delayed her wedding through clever tricks, and he vowed that he would return to Glenurchy in time to ruin the plans of the wicked baron.
Black Colin’s Return
Travelling day and night, Black Colin, with his faithful clansman, came near to Glenurchy, and sent his follower on in advance to bring back news. The youth returned with tidings that the wedding had been fixed for the next day, since the castle was finished and no further excuse for delay could be made. Then Colin’s anger was greatly roused, and he vowed that the Baron MacCorquodale, who had stooped to deceit and forgery to gain his ends, should pay dearly for his baseness. Bidding his young clansman show no sign of recognition when he appeared, the Knight of Loch Awe sent him to the farm in the glen, where the anxious foster-mother eagerly awaited the return of the wanderer. When she saw her son appear alone she was plunged into despair, for she concluded, not that Black Colin was dead, but that he would return too late. When he, in the beggar’s disguise which he assumed, came down the Glen he saw the smoke from the castle on the Islet, and said: “I see smoke from my house, and it is the smoke of a wedding feast in preparation, but I pray God who sent us light and love that I may reap the fruit of the love that is there.”
Traveling day and night, Black Colin, along with his loyal clansman, approached Glenurchy and sent his companion ahead to gather news. The young man returned with the report that the wedding was set for the next day, as the castle was completed and no further excuse for delay could be given. This stirred Colin's anger greatly, and he swore that Baron MacCorquodale, who had resorted to deceit and forgery to achieve his goals, would pay dearly for his treachery. Instructing his young clansman to show no sign of recognition upon his arrival, the Knight of Loch Awe sent him to the farm in the glen, where the worried foster-mother eagerly awaited her wanderer's return. When she saw her son come back alone, she fell into despair, for she feared not that Black Colin was dead, but that he would arrive too late. As he approached the glen in the beggar’s disguise he had taken on, he noticed the smoke rising from the castle on the islet and said, “I see smoke from my house, and it is the smoke of a wedding feast being prepared, but I pray to God, who has given us light and love, that I may reap the rewards of the love that is there.”
The Foster-Mother’s Recognition
The Knight then went to his foster-mother’s house, knocked at the door, and humbly craved food and shelter, as a beggar. “Come in, good man,” quoth the mistress of the house; “sit down in the chimney-corner, and you shall have your fill of oatcake and milk.” Colin sat down heavily, as if he were [Pg 259] overwearied, and the farmer’s wife moved about slowly, putting before him what she had; and the Knight saw that she did not recognise him, and that she had been weeping quite recently. “You are sad, I can see,” he said. “What is the cause of your grief?” “I am not minded to tell that to a wandering stranger,” she replied. “Perhaps I can guess what it is,” he continued; “you have lost some dear friend, I think.” “My loss is great enough to give me grief,” she answered, weeping. “I had a dear foster-son, who went oversea to fight the heathen. He was dearer to me than my own sons, and now news has come that he is dead in that foreign land. And the Lady of Loch Awe, who was his wife, is to wed another husband to-morrow. Long she waited for him, past the seven years he was to be away, and now she would not marry again, but that a letter has come to assure her of his death. Even yet she is fretting because she has not had the token he promised to send her; and she will only marry because she dare no longer delay.”
The Knight then went to his foster mother’s house, knocked at the door, and humbly asked for food and shelter, like a beggar. “Come in, good man,” said the mistress of the house; “sit down by the fire, and you’ll have your fill of oatcake and milk.” Colin sat down heavily, as if he were really exhausted, and the farmer’s wife moved around slowly, putting before him what she had; and the Knight noticed that she didn’t recognize him and that she had been crying recently. “You look sad, I can see,” he said. “What’s causing your grief?” “I’m not inclined to share that with a wandering stranger,” she replied. “Maybe I can guess what it is,” he continued; “you’ve lost a dear friend, I think.” “My loss is enough to make me grieve,” she answered, tearing up. “I had a dear foster son who went overseas to fight the heathens. He was more precious to me than my own sons, and now news has come that he is dead in that foreign land. And the Lady of Loch Awe, who was his wife, is set to marry another man tomorrow. She waited for him for the entire seven years he was supposed to be away, and now she wouldn’t remarry except that a letter arrived confirming his death. Even now she is upset because she hasn’t received the token he promised to send her; she will only marry because she can no longer wait.”
“What is this token?” asked Colin. “That I know not: she has never told,” replied the foster-mother; “but oh! if he were now here Glenurchy would never fall under the power of Baron MacCorquodale.” “Would you know Black Colin if you were to see him?” the beggar asked meaningly; and she replied: “I think I should, for though he has been away for years, I nursed him, and he is my own dear fosterling.” “Look well at me, then, good mother of mine, for I am Colin of Loch Awe.”
“What is this token?” Colin asked. “I don’t know; she has never told me,” replied the foster-mother. “But oh! if he were here now, Glenurchy would never fall under the control of Baron MacCorquodale.” “Would you recognize Black Colin if you saw him?” the beggar asked meaningfully, and she replied, “I think I would, because even though he has been away for years, I raised him, and he is my dear foster child.” “Look closely at me then, good mother of mine, for I am Colin of Loch Awe.”
The mistress of the farm seized the beggar-man by the arm, drew him out into the light, and looked earnestly into his face; then, with a scream of joy, she flung her arms around him, and cried: “O Colin! Colin! my dear son, home again at last! Glad and [Pg 260] glad I am to see you here in time! Weary have the years been since my nursling went away, but now you are home all will be well.” And she embraced him and kissed him and stroked his hair, and exclaimed at his bronzed hue and his ragged attire.
The farmer's wife grabbed the beggar by the arm, pulled him into the light, and stared intently at his face; then, with a joyful scream, she wrapped her arms around him and exclaimed: “Oh Colin! Colin! my dear son, finally home at last! I’m so glad to see you here! The years have been long since my little one went away, but now that you’re back, everything will be okay.” She hugged him, kissed him, and stroked his hair, commenting on his sun-kissed skin and torn clothes.
The Foster-Mother’s Plan
At last Colin stopped her raptures. “Tell me, mother, does my wife seem to wish for this marriage?” he asked; and his foster-mother answered: “Nay, my son, she would not wed now but that, thinking you are dead, she fears the Baron’s anger if she continues to refuse him. But if you doubt her heart, follow my counsel, and you shall be assured of her will in this matter.” “What do you advise?” asked he. She answered: “Stay this night with me here, and to-morrow go in your beggar’s dress to the castle on the Islet. Stand with other beggars at the door, and refuse to go until the bride herself shall bring you food and drink. Then you can put your token in the cup the Lady of Loch Awe will hand you, and by her behaviour you shall learn if her heart is in this marriage or not.” “Dear mother, your plan is good, and I will follow it,” quoth Colin. “This night I will rest here, and on the morrow I will seek my wife.”
At last, Colin interrupted her excitement. "Tell me, mom, does my wife seem to want this marriage?" he asked. His foster mother replied, "No, my son, she wouldn't marry now if she didn't think you were dead; she’s afraid of the Baron's anger if she keeps refusing him. But if you doubt her feelings, follow my advice, and you'll know her true thoughts on this." "What do you suggest?" he asked. She answered, "Stay with me tonight, and tomorrow, go to the castle on the Islet in your beggar's outfit. Stand with the other beggars at the door and refuse to leave until the bride herself brings you food and drink. Then, you can slip your token into the cup the Lady of Loch Awe hands you, and by her reaction, you'll find out if her heart is in this marriage or not." "Dear mother, your plan is good, and I’ll follow it," said Colin. "Tonight, I’ll rest here, and tomorrow I will seek my wife."
The Beggar at the Wedding
Early next day Colin arose, clad himself in the disguise of a sturdy beggar, took a kindly farewell of his foster-mother, and made his way to the castle. Early as it was, all the servants were astir, and the whole place was in a bustle of preparation, while vagabonds of every description hung round the doors, begging for food and money in honour of the day. The new-comer acted much more boldly: he planted himself right in the open [Pg 261] doorway and begged for food and drink in such a lordly tone that the servants were impressed by it, and one of them brought him what he asked—oatcake and buttermilk—and gave it to him, saying, “Take this and begone.” Colin took the alms and drank the buttermilk, but put the cake into his wallet, and stood sturdily right in the doorway, so that the servants found it difficult to enter. Another servant came to him with more food and a horn of ale, saying, “Now take this second gift of food and begone, for you are in our way here, and hinder us in our work.”
Early the next day, Colin got up, dressed in the disguise of a tough beggar, said a warm goodbye to his foster mother, and headed to the castle. Even though it was early, all the servants were up and busy, and the entire place was filled with activity as various beggars loitered around the doors, asking for food and money in celebration of the day. The newcomer acted with much more confidence: he positioned himself right in the open doorway and asked for food and drink in such a commanding tone that the servants were taken aback, and one of them brought him what he requested—oatcake and buttermilk—handing it to him and saying, “Take this and get lost.” Colin accepted the food, drank the buttermilk, but stuffed the cake into his bag and stood firmly in the doorway, making it hard for the servants to get in. Another servant approached him with more food and a horn of ale, saying, “Now take this second offering of food and move along, because you’re blocking our way and making it difficult to do our jobs.”
The Beggar’s Demand
But he stood more firmly still, with his stout travelling-staff planted on the threshold, and said: “I will not go.” Then a third servant approached, who said: “Go at once, or it will be the worse for you. We have given you quite enough for one beggar. Leave quickly now, or you will get us and yourself into trouble.” The disguised Knight only replied: “I will not go until the bride herself comes out to give me a drink of wine,” and he would not move, for all they could say. The servants at last grew so perplexed that they went to tell their mistress about this importunate beggar. She laughed as she said: “It is not much for me to do on my last day in the old house,” and she bade a servant attend her to the door, bringing a large jug full of wine.
But he stood even more firmly, with his sturdy walking stick planted at the door, and said, “I won’t leave.” Then a third servant came up and said, “Leave now, or you’ll regret it. We’ve given you more than enough for one beggar. Hurry up, or you’ll get us both in trouble.” The disguised Knight just replied, “I won’t go until the bride herself comes out to give me a drink of wine,” and he wouldn’t budge, no matter what they said. The servants eventually became so confused that they went to tell their mistress about this persistent beggar. She laughed and said, “It’s not much for me to do on my last day in the old house,” and she instructed a servant to come with her to the door, bringing a large jug full of wine.
The Token
As the unhappy bride came out to the beggar-man he bent his head in greeting, and she noticed his travel-stained dress and said: “You have come from far, good man”; and he replied: “Yes, lady, I have seen many distant lands.” “Alas! others have gone to see distant lands and have not returned,” said she. [Pg 262] “If you would have a drink from the hands of the bride herself, I am she, and you may take your wine now”; and, holding a bowl in her hands, she bade the servant fill it with wine, and then gave it to Colin. “I drink to your happiness,” said he, and drained the bowl. As he gave it back to the lady he placed within it the token, the half of the engraved ring. “I return it richer than I took it, lady,” said he, and his wife looked within and saw the token.
As the unhappy bride stepped out to the beggar, he nodded his head in greeting, and she noticed his worn clothes and said, “You’ve come a long way, good man.” He replied, “Yes, lady, I’ve traveled to many distant lands.” “Oh! Others have gone to explore distant lands and never returned,” she said. [Pg 262] “If you want a drink from the bride herself, I am she, and you can have your wine now.” Holding a bowl in her hands, she instructed the servant to fill it with wine and then handed it to Colin. “I toast to your happiness,” he said and finished the bowl. As he handed it back to the lady, he placed inside it a token, the half of an engraved ring. “I return it richer than I received it, lady,” he said, and his wife looked inside and saw the token.
The Recognition
Trembling violently, she snatched the tiny bit of gold from the bottom of the bowl, which fell to the ground and broke at her feet, and then she saw her own name engraved upon it. She looked long and long at the token, and then, pulling a chain at her neck, drew out her half of the ring with Colin’s name engraved on it. “O stranger, tell me, is my husband dead?” she asked, grasping the beggar’s arm. “Dead?” he questioned, gazing tenderly at her; and at his tone she looked straight into his eyes and knew him. “My husband!” was all that she could say, but she flung her arms around his neck and was clasped close to his heart. The servants stood bewildered, but in a moment their mistress had turned to them, saying, “Run, summon all the household, bring them all, for this is my husband, Black Colin of Loch Awe, come home to me again.” When all in the castle knew it there was great excitement and rejoicing, and they feasted bountifully, for the wedding banquet had been prepared.
Trembling violently, she grabbed the tiny piece of gold from the bottom of the bowl, which fell to the ground and broke at her feet, and then she noticed her own name engraved on it. She stared at the token for a long time, then pulled a chain at her neck and took out her half of the ring with Colin’s name on it. “Oh stranger, tell me, is my husband dead?” she asked, gripping the beggar’s arm. “Dead?” he replied, looking at her tenderly; and at his tone, she looked straight into his eyes and recognized him. “My husband!” was all she could say, but she threw her arms around his neck and was held close to his heart. The servants stood confused, but in a moment their mistress turned to them, saying, “Run, call everyone in the household, bring them all, for this is my husband, Black Colin of Loch Awe, come home to me again.” When everyone in the castle found out, there was great excitement and joy, and they celebrated with a lavish feast, for the wedding banquet had been prepared.
The Baron’s Flight
While the feast was in progress, and the happy wife sat by her long-lost husband and held his hand, as [Pg 263] though she feared to let him leave her, a distant sound of bagpipes was heard, and the lady remembered that the Baron MacCorquodale would be coming for his wedding, which she had entirely forgotten in her joy. She laughed lightly to herself, and, beckoning a clansman, bade him go and tell the Baron that she would take no new husband, since her old one had come back to her, and that there would be questions to be answered when time served. The Baron MacCorquodale, in his wedding finery, with a great party of henchmen and vassals and pipers blowing a wedding march, had reached the mouth of the river which enters the side of Loch Awe; the party had crossed the river, and were ready to take boat across to the Islet, when they saw a solitary man rowing towards them with all speed. “It is some messenger from my lady,” said the Baron, and he waited eagerly to hear the message. With dreadful consternation he listened to the unexpected words as the clansman delivered them, and then bade the pipers cease their music. “We must return; there will be no wedding to-day, since Black Colin is home again,” quoth he; and the crestfallen party retraced their steps, quickening them more and more as they thought of the vengeance of the long-lost chieftain; but they reached their home in safety.
While the feast was happening and the happy wife sat next to her long-lost husband, holding his hand like she was afraid to let him go, a distant sound of bagpipes filled the air. She suddenly remembered that Baron MacCorquodale was coming for his wedding, something she had completely forgotten in her joy. She chuckled softly to herself and signaled to a clansman, telling him to go and inform the Baron that she wouldn’t be taking a new husband, since her old one had returned, and that there would be questions to answer when the time was right. Baron MacCorquodale, dressed in wedding attire and accompanied by a large group of henchmen, vassals, and pipers playing a wedding march, had just arrived at the mouth of the river leading into Loch Awe. They had crossed the river and were about to take a boat to the Islet when they noticed a lone man rowing towards them quickly. “It’s a messenger from my lady,” said the Baron, eagerly waiting to hear the news. With dreadful shock, he listened to the unexpected words delivered by the clansman and then ordered the pipers to stop playing. “We need to go back; there will be no wedding today since Black Colin is back,” he declared, and the dejected group retraced their steps, moving faster as they thought about the wrath of the long-lost chieftain, but they made it home safely.
Castle Kilchurn
In the meantime Colin had much to tell his wife of his adventures, and to ask her of her life all these years. They told each other all, and Colin saw the false letter that had been sent to the Lady of Loch Awe, and guessed who had plotted this deceit. His anger grew against the bad man who had wrought this wrong and had so nearly gained his end, and he vowed that he would make the Baron dearly abide it. His wife calmed his [Pg 264] fury somewhat by telling him how she had waited even beyond the seven years, and what stratagem she had used, and at last he promised not to make war on the Baron, but to punish him in other ways.
In the meantime, Colin had a lot to share with his wife about his adventures and wanted to hear about her life all those years. They exchanged everything, and Colin saw the fake letter that had been sent to the Lady of Loch Awe, guessing who had orchestrated this deception. His anger against the man who had caused this wrongdoing and had come so close to succeeding intensified, and he vowed to make the Baron pay dearly for it. His wife managed to calm his rage a bit by telling him how she had waited even beyond the seven years, sharing the strategies she had used, and eventually, he promised not to wage war on the Baron but to find other ways to punish him.
“Tell me what you have done with the rents of Glenurchy these seven years,” said he. Then the happy wife replied: “With part I have lived, with part I have guarded the glen, and with part have I made a cairn of stones at the head of Loch Awe. Will you come with me and see it?” And Colin went, deeply puzzled. When they came to the head of Loch Awe, there stood the new castle, on the site of the old house of the MacGregors; and the proud wife laughed as she said: “Do you like my cairn of stones? It has taken long to build.” Black Colin was much pleased with the beautiful castle she had raised for him, and renamed it Kilchurn Castle, which title it still keeps. True to his vow, he took no bloody vengeance on the Baron MacCorquodale, but when a few years after he fell into his power the Knight of Loch Awe forced him to resign a great part of his lands to be united with those of Glenurchy.
“Tell me what you’ve done with the rents from Glenurchy over the past seven years,” he said. The happy wife replied, “With some, I’ve lived, with some, I’ve protected the glen, and with some, I’ve made a cairn of stones at the head of Loch Awe. Will you come with me to see it?” Colin went, feeling quite puzzled. When they reached the head of Loch Awe, there stood the new castle, built on the site of the old house of the MacGregors; and the proud wife laughed as she said, “Do you like my cairn of stones? It took a long time to build.” Black Colin was very pleased with the beautiful castle she had constructed for him and renamed it Kilchurn Castle, a name it still holds today. True to his vow, he did not take bloody revenge on Baron MacCorquodale, but when a few years later he fell into his power, the Knight of Loch Awe forced him to give up a large portion of his lands to be combined with those of Glenurchy.
CHAPTER XIII: THE MARRIAGE OF SIR GAWAYNE
Introduction
THE heroes of chivalry, from Roland the noble paladin to Spenser’s Red-Cross Knight, have many virtues to uphold, and their characteristics are as varied as are the races which adopted chivalry and embodied it in their hero-myths. It is a far cry from the loyalty of Roland, in which love for his emperor is the predominant characteristic, to the tender and graceful reverence of Sir Calidore; but mediæval Wales, which has preserved the Arthurian legend most free from alien admixture, had a knight of courtesy quite equal to Sir Calidore. Courage was one quality on the possession of which these mediæval knights never prided themselves, because they could not imagine life without courage, but gentle courtesy was, unhappily, rare, and many a heroic legend is spoilt by the insolence of the hero to people of lower rank. Again, the legends often look lightly on the ill-treatment of maidens; yet the true hero is one who is never tempted to injure a defenceless woman. Similarly, a broken oath to a heathen or mere churl is excused as a trifling matter, but the ideal hero sweareth and breaketh not, though it be to his own hindrance.
THE heroes of chivalry, from Roland the noble paladin to Spenser’s Red-Cross Knight, have many virtues to uphold, and their traits are as diverse as the cultures that embraced chivalry and incorporated it into their hero myths. The loyalty of Roland, marked by his love for his emperor, is a far cry from the tender and graceful reverence of Sir Calidore; however, medieval Wales, which has preserved the Arthurian legend most unchanged by outside influences, had a knight of courtesy equal to Sir Calidore. Courage was one quality these medieval knights never boasted about because they couldn't imagine life without it, but gentle courtesy was unfortunately rare, and many heroic tales are tarnished by the hero's arrogance towards people of lower status. Additionally, the legends often downplay the mistreatment of maidens; yet the true hero is someone who would never be tempted to harm a defenseless woman. Similarly, breaking an oath to a pagan or common person is dismissed as a minor issue, but the ideal hero swears and does not break his word, even if it causes him personal trouble.
Sir Gawayne
The true Knight of Courtesy is Sir Gawayne, King Arthur’s nephew, who in many ways overshadows his more illustrious uncle. It is remarkable that the King Arthur of the mediæval romances is either a mere ordinary conqueror or a secondary figure set in the background to heighten the achievements of his more warlike followers. The latter is the conception of [Pg 266] Arthur which we find in this legend of the gentle and courteous Sir Gawayne.
The real Knight of Courtesy is Sir Gawayne, King Arthur’s nephew, who often outshines his more famous uncle. It’s striking that the King Arthur from medieval tales is either just a regular conqueror or a secondary character who serves to highlight the accomplishments of his more battle-ready followers. This is how we see Arthur portrayed in the story of the kind and polite Sir Gawayne.
King Arthur Keeps Christmas
One year the noble King Arthur was keeping his Christmas at Carlisle with great pomp and state. By his side sat his lovely Queen Guenever, the brightest and most beauteous bride that a king ever wedded, and about him were gathered the Knights of the Round Table. Never had a king assembled so goodly a company of valiant warriors as now sat in due order at the Round Table in the great hall of Carlisle Castle, and King Arthur’s heart was filled with pride as he looked on his heroes. There sat Sir Lancelot, not yet the betrayer of his lord’s honour and happiness, with Sir Bors and Sir Banier, there Sir Bedivere, loyal to King Arthur till death, there surly Sir Kay, the churlish steward of the king’s household, and King Arthur’s nephews, the young and gallant Sir Gareth, the gentle and courteous Sir Gawayne, and the false, gloomy Sir Mordred, who wrought King Arthur’s overthrow. The knights and ladies were ranged in their fitting degrees and ranks, the servants and pages waited and carved and filled the golden goblets, and the minstrels sang to their harps lays of heroes of the olden time.
One year, the noble King Arthur was celebrating Christmas in Carlisle with great ceremony and style. By his side sat his beautiful Queen Guinevere, the brightest and most lovely bride a king could marry, and around him were gathered the Knights of the Round Table. Never had a king brought together such a remarkable group of brave warriors as those who were now seated in order at the Round Table in the great hall of Carlisle Castle, and King Arthur’s heart swelled with pride as he looked at his heroes. There sat Sir Lancelot, who had not yet betrayed his lord’s honor and happiness, along with Sir Bors and Sir Banier. There too was Sir Bedivere, loyal to King Arthur until death, the gruff Sir Kay, the rude steward of the king’s household, and King Arthur’s nephews, the young and brave Sir Gareth, the kind and courteous Sir Gawain, and the deceitful, gloomy Sir Mordred, who would ultimately lead to King Arthur’s downfall. The knights and ladies were seated in their appropriate ranks and positions, the servants and pages attended to their duties, serving and filling the golden goblets, while the minstrels sang to their harps about heroes of old.
His Discontent
Yet in the midst of all this splendour the king was ill at ease, for he was a warlike knight and longed for some new adventure, and of late none had been known. Arthur sat moodily among his knights and drained the wine-cup in silence, and Queen Guenever, gazing at her husband, durst not interrupt his gloomy thoughts. At last the king raised his head, and, striking the table with his hand, exclaimed fiercely: “Are all my knights [Pg 267] sluggards or cowards, that none of them goes forth to seek adventures? You are better fitted to feast well in hall than fight well in field. Is my fame so greatly decayed that no man cares to ask for my help or my support against evildoers? I vow here, by the boar’s head and by Our Lady, that I will not rise from this table till some adventure be undertaken.” “Sire, your loyal knights have gathered round you to keep the holy Yuletide in your court,” replied Sir Lancelot; and Sir Gawayne said: “Fair uncle, we are not cowards, but few evildoers dare to show themselves under your rule; hence it is that we seem idle. But see yonder! By my faith, now cometh an adventure.”
Yet in the middle of all this splendor, the king felt restless because he was a warrior and craved a new adventure, but lately none had come his way. Arthur sat moodily among his knights, sipping from his wine cup in silence. Queen Guenever, watching her husband, didn't dare interrupt his gloomy thoughts. Finally, the king lifted his head and, striking the table with his hand, shouted fiercely: “Are all my knights [Pg 267] just lazy or cowardly, that none of them goes out to seek adventures? You seem more suited to feast in the hall than to fight in the field. Has my reputation faded so much that no one cares to ask for my help or support against wrongdoers? I swear by the boar’s head and by Our Lady, I will not leave this table until someone takes on an adventure.” “Sire, your loyal knights have gathered around you to celebrate the holy Yuletide in your court,” replied Sir Lancelot; and Sir Gawayne said: “Dear uncle, we are not cowards, but few evildoers dare to show up under your rule; that's why we appear idle. But look over there! By my faith, an adventure is coming our way.”
The Damsel’s Request
Even as Sir Gawayne spoke a fair damsel rode into the hall, with flying hair and disordered dress, and, dismounting from her steed, knelt down sobbing at Arthur’s feet. She cried aloud, so that all heard her: “A boon, a boon, King Arthur! I beg a boon of you!” “What is your request?” said the king, for the maiden was in great distress, and her tears filled his heart with pity. “What would you have of me?” “I cry for vengeance on a churlish knight, who has separated my love from me.” “Tell your story quickly,” said King Arthur; and all the knights listened while the lady spoke.
Even as Sir Gawain was speaking, a beautiful woman rode into the hall, with her hair flying and her clothes in disarray. After getting off her horse, she knelt down, sobbing at Arthur’s feet. She cried out loud enough for everyone to hear: “Please, King Arthur! I ask for a favor!” “What is your request?” the king replied, since the young woman was clearly in distress, and her tears filled him with compassion. “What do you need from me?” “I’m seeking revenge on a rude knight who has taken my love away from me.” “Tell your story quickly,” said King Arthur; and all the knights listened as the lady spoke.
“I was betrothed to a gallant knight,” she said, “whom I loved dearly, and we were entirely happy until yesterday. Then as we rode out together planning our marriage we came, through the moorland ways, unnoticing, to a fair lake, Tarn Wathelan, where stood a great castle, with streamers flying, and banners waving in the wind. It seemed a strong and goodly place, but alas! it stood on magic ground, and within [Pg 268] the enchanted circle of its shadow an evil spell fell on every knight who set foot therein. As my love and I looked idly at the mighty keep a horrible and churlish warrior, twice the size of mortal man, rushed forth in complete armour; grim and fierce-looking he was, armed with a huge club, and sternly he bade my knight leave me to him and go his way alone. Then my love drew his sword to defend me, but the evil spell had robbed him of all strength, and he could do nought against the giant’s club; his sword fell from his feeble hand, and the churlish knight, seizing him, caused him to be flung into a dungeon. He then returned and sorely ill-treated me, though I prayed for mercy in the name of chivalry and of Mary Mother. At last, when he set me free and bade me go, I said I would come to King Arthur’s court and beg a champion of might to avenge me, perhaps even the king himself. But the giant only laughed aloud. ‘Tell the foolish king,’ quoth he, ‘that here I stay his coming, and that no fear of him shall stop my working my will on all who come. Many knights have I in prison, some of them King Arthur’s own true men; wherefore bid him fight with me, if he will win them back.’ Thus, laughing and jeering loudly at you, King Arthur, the churlish knight returned to his castle, and I rode to Carlisle as fast as I could.”
“I was engaged to a brave knight,” she said, “whom I loved dearly, and we were completely happy until yesterday. As we rode out together planning our wedding, we unknowingly came to a beautiful lake, Tarn Wathelan, where there stood a great castle with flags flying and banners waving in the wind. It looked like a strong and impressive place, but unfortunately, it was on cursed ground, and within the enchanted circle of its shadow, an evil spell struck every knight who entered. As my love and I gazed idly at the mighty keep, a horrible and brutish warrior, twice the size of an ordinary man, charged out in full armor; he looked grim and fierce, armed with a massive club, and he sternly ordered my knight to leave me and go on alone. My love drew his sword to protect me, but the evil spell had drained him of all strength, and he was powerless against the giant's club; his sword fell from his weak grip, and the brutish knight seized him and threw him into a dungeon. He then returned and treated me very badly, even though I pleaded for mercy in the name of chivalry and the Virgin Mary. Eventually, when he set me free and told me to leave, I said I would go to King Arthur’s court and ask for a powerful champion to avenge me, perhaps the king himself. But the giant just laughed. ‘Tell that foolish king,’ he said, ‘that I will await his arrival, and that no fear of him will stop me from doing as I please to anyone who comes. Many knights are my prisoners, some of them King Arthur’s own loyal men; so tell him to fight me if he wants to rescue them.’ Thus, laughing and mocking you, King Arthur, the brutish knight returned to his castle, and I rode to Carlisle as fast as I could.”
King Arthur’s Vow
When the lady had ended her sorrowful tale all present were greatly moved with indignation and pity, but King Arthur felt the insult most deeply. He sprang to his feet in great wrath, and cried aloud: “I vow by my knighthood, and by the Holy Rood, that I will go forth to find that proud giant, and will never leave him till I have overcome him.” The knights [Pg 269] applauded their lord’s vow, but Queen Guenever looked doubtfully at the king, for she had noticed the damsel’s mention of magic, and she feared some evil adventure for her husband. The damsel stayed in Carlisle that night, and in the morning, after he had heard Mass, and bidden farewell to his wife, King Arthur rode away. It was a lonely journey to Tarn Wathelan, but the country was very beautiful, though wild and rugged, and the king soon saw the little lake gleaming clear and cold below him, while the enchanted castle towered up above the water, with banners flaunting defiantly in the wind.
When the lady finished her heartbreaking story, everyone there was filled with anger and sympathy, but King Arthur felt the insult more than anyone else. He jumped to his feet in rage and shouted, “I swear by my knighthood and the Holy Cross that I will go out to find that arrogant giant, and I won’t stop until I’ve defeated him.” The knights [Pg 269] cheered their lord’s promise, but Queen Guenever looked at the king with concern, as she had noticed the lady’s mention of magic and worried about the dangers it might bring for her husband. The lady stayed in Carlisle that night, and in the morning, after attending Mass and saying goodbye to his wife, King Arthur rode off. It was a lonely journey to Tarn Wathelan, but the landscape was stunning, though wild and rugged. Soon, the king spotted the small lake sparkling clear and cold below him, while the enchanted castle loomed above the water, its banners waving defiantly in the wind.
The Fight
The king drew his sword Excalibur and blew a loud note on his bugle. Thrice his challenge note resounded, but brought no reply, and then he cried aloud: “Come forth, proud knight! King Arthur is here to punish you for your misdeeds! Come forth and fight bravely. If you are afraid, then come forth and yield yourself my thrall.”
The king pulled out his sword Excalibur and sounded a loud note on his bugle. Three times his challenge echoed, but there was no response, so he shouted: “Step forward, arrogant knight! King Arthur has come to hold you accountable for your wrongdoings! Step forward and fight valiantly. If you’re scared, then come out and surrender to me.”
“The King blew a loud note on his bugle”
“The King blew a loud note on his horn.”
The churlish giant darted out at the summons, brandishing his massive club, and rushed straight at King Arthur. The spell of the enchanted ground seized the king at that moment, and his hand sank down. Down fell his good sword Excalibur, down fell his shield, and he found himself ignominiously helpless in the presence of his enemy.
The rude giant charged out at the call, swinging his huge club, and rushed directly at King Arthur. At that moment, the magic of the enchanted ground held the king back, causing his hand to droop. His trusty sword Excalibur fell, his shield dropped, and he found himself shamefully powerless in front of his foe.
The Ransom
Now the giant cried aloud: “Yield or fight, King Arthur; which will you do? If you fight I shall conquer you, for you have no power to resist me; you will be my prisoner, with no hope of ransom, will lose your land and spend your life in my dungeon with many other brave knights. If you yield I will hold you to [Pg 270] ransom, but you must swear to accept the terms I shall offer.”
Now the giant shouted, "Give up or fight, King Arthur; what will you choose? If you choose to fight, I will defeat you because you can't resist me. You'll be my prisoner with no chance of a ransom, losing your land and spending your life in my dungeon alongside many other brave knights. If you give up, I'll keep you for ransom, but you have to swear to accept the terms I’ll provide."
“What are they,” asked King Arthur. The giant replied: “You must swear solemnly, by the Holy Rood, that you will return here on New Year’s Day and bring me a true answer to the question, ‘What thing is it that all women most desire?’ If you fail to bring the right answer your ransom is not paid, and you are yet my prisoner. Do you accept my terms?” The king had no alternative: so long as he stood on the enchanted ground his courage was overborne by the spell and he could only hold up his hand and swear by the Sacred Cross and by Our Lady that he would return, with such answers as he could obtain, on New Year’s Day.
“What are they?” asked King Arthur. The giant replied, “You must swear, by the Holy Cross, that you will come back here on New Year’s Day and give me a real answer to the question, ‘What is it that all women most desire?’ If you fail to bring the right answer, your ransom won’t be paid, and you’ll still be my prisoner. Do you accept my terms?” The king had no choice: as long as he stood on the enchanted ground, his courage was weakened by the spell, and he could only raise his hand and swear by the Sacred Cross and Our Lady that he would return, with whatever answers he could find, on New Year’s Day.
The King’s Search
Ashamed and humiliated, the king rode away, but not back to Carlisle—he would not return home till he had fulfilled his task; so he rode east and west and north and south, and asked every woman and maid he met the question the churlish knight had put to him. “What is it all women most desire?” he asked, and all gave him different replies: some said riches, some splendour, some pomp and state; others declared that fine attire was women’s chief delight, yet others voted for mirth or flattery; some declared that a handsome lover was the cherished wish of every woman’s heart; and among them all the king grew quite bewildered. He wrote down all the answers he received, and sealed them with his own seal, to give to the churlish knight when he returned to the Castle of Tarn Wathelan; but in his own heart King Arthur felt that the true answer had not yet been given to him. He was sad as he turned and rode towards the giant’s home on New Year’s Day, for he feared to lose his liberty and lands, [Pg 271] and the lonely journey seemed much more dreary than it had before, when he rode out from Carlisle so full of hope and courage and self-confidence.
Ashamed and embarrassed, the king rode away, but not back to Carlisle—he wouldn’t go home until he had completed his task; so he rode east, west, north, and south, asking every woman and girl he encountered the question the rude knight had posed to him. “What do all women want the most?” he asked, and everyone gave him different answers: some said wealth, others said glamour, some mentioned status, while others claimed that nice clothing was a woman’s greatest pleasure; some expressed that a charming lover was what every woman’s heart truly desired; and amidst all this, the king felt completely confused. He noted down all the responses he received, sealing them with his own seal to present to the rude knight when he returned to the Castle of Tarn Wathelan; but deep down, King Arthur sensed that he still hadn’t received the real answer. He felt sad as he turned to ride toward the giant’s home on New Year’s Day, fearing he might lose his freedom and lands, and the lonely journey felt much more dismal than it had earlier, when he left Carlisle full of hope, courage, and self-confidence. [Pg 271]
The Loathly Lady
Arthur was riding mournfully through a lonely forest when he heard a woman’s voice greeting him: “God save you, King Arthur! God save and keep you!” and he turned at once to see the person who thus addressed him. He saw no one at all on his right hand, but as he turned to the other side he perceived a woman’s form clothed in brilliant scarlet; the figure was seated between a holly-tree and an oak, and the berries of the former were not more vivid than her dress, and the brown leaves of the latter not more brown and wrinkled than her cheeks. At first sight King Arthur thought he must be bewitched—no such nightmare of a human face had ever seemed to him possible. Her nose was crooked and bent hideously to one side, while her chin seemed to bend to the opposite side of her face; her one eye was set deep under her beetling brow, and her mouth was nought but a gaping slit. Round this awful countenance hung snaky locks of ragged grey hair, and she was deadly pale, with a bleared and dimmed blue eye. The king nearly swooned when he saw this hideous sight, and was so amazed that he did not answer her salutation. The loathly lady seemed angered by the insult: “Now Christ save you, King Arthur! Who are you to refuse to answer my greeting and take no heed of me? Little of courtesy have you and your knights in your fine court in Carlisle if you cannot return a lady’s greeting. Yet, Sir King, proud as you are, it may be that I can help you, loathly though I be; but I will do nought for one who will not be courteous to me.”
Arthur was riding sadly through a lonely forest when he heard a woman's voice greeting him: “God save you, King Arthur! God save and keep you!” He turned immediately to see who was addressing him. He saw no one on his right side, but as he turned to the other side, he noticed a woman dressed in bright scarlet; she was sitting between a holly tree and an oak, and the berries of the holly were no brighter than her dress, while the brown leaves of the oak were not more brown and wrinkled than her cheeks. At first glance, King Arthur thought he must be under a spell—he never imagined such a nightmarish face was possible. Her nose was crooked and grotesquely bent to one side, while her chin seemed to lean towards the opposite side of her face; one of her eyes was set deep beneath her protruding brow, and her mouth was nothing but a gaping slit. Surrounding this terrifying face were snaky strands of ragged grey hair, and she was deadly pale, with a bleary and dim blue eye. The king nearly fainted at the sight of her ugliness and was so stunned that he didn’t respond to her greeting. The hideous lady appeared angered by his silence: “Now Christ save you, King Arthur! Who are you to ignore my greeting and pay no attention to me? There’s little courtesy among you and your knights in your grand court in Carlisle if you can’t return a lady’s greeting. Yet, Sir King, proud as you are, I might be able to help you, despite my appearance; but I won’t do anything for someone who can't show me a little courtesy.”
The Lady’s Secret
King Arthur was ashamed of his lack of courtesy, and tempted by the hint that here was a woman who could help him. “Forgive me, lady,” said he; “I was sorely troubled in mind, and thus, and not for want of courtesy, did I miss your greeting. You say that you can perhaps help me; if you would do this, lady, and teach me how to pay my ransom, I will grant anything you ask as a reward.” The deformed lady said: “Swear to me, by Holy Rood, and by Mary Mother, that you will grant me whatever boon I ask, and I will help you to the secret. Yes, Sir King, I know by secret means that you seek the answer to the question, ‘What is it all women most desire?’ Many women have given you many replies, but I alone, by my magic power, can give you the right answer. This secret I will tell you, and in truth it will pay your ransom, when you have sworn to keep faith with me.” “Indeed, O grim lady, the oath I will take gladly,” said King Arthur; and when he had sworn it, with uplifted hand, the lady told him the secret, and he vowed with great bursts of laughter that this was indeed the right answer.
King Arthur felt embarrassed by his rudeness and was intrigued by the idea that this woman could assist him. “I apologize, my lady,” he said; “I was deeply troubled and didn’t mean to overlook your greeting. You mention you can help me; if you do this and teach me how to secure my ransom, I will grant you anything you ask in return.” The deformed lady replied: “Swear to me, by the Holy Cross and by Mary Mother, that you will give me whatever favor I ask, and I will share the secret with you. Yes, Sir King, I know through secret means that you're looking for the answer to the question, ‘What do all women desire most?’ Many women have given you many answers, but I alone, with my magical power, can provide the correct one. This secret I will share, and truthfully, it will secure your ransom, as long as you promise to keep your word with me.” “Certainly, O grim lady, I will gladly take the oath,” said King Arthur; and once he swore it, with his hand raised high, the lady revealed the secret to him, and he laughed heartily, declaring that this was indeed the right answer.
The Ransom
When the king had thoroughly realized the wisdom of the answer he rode on to the Castle of Tarn Wathelan, and blew his bugle three times. As it was New Year’s Day, the churlish knight was ready for him, and rushed forth, club in hand, ready to do battle. “Sir Knight,” said the king, “I bring here writings containing answers to your question; they are replies that many women have given, and should be right; these I bring in ransom for my life and lands.” The [Pg 273] churlish knight took the writings and read them one by one, and each one he flung aside, till all had been read; then he said to the king: “You must yield yourself and your lands to me, King Arthur, and rest my prisoner; for though these answers be many and wise, not one is the true reply to my question; your ransom is not paid, and your life and all you have is forfeit to me.” “Alas! Sir Knight,” quoth the king, “stay your hand, and let me speak once more before I yield to you; it is not much to grant to one who risks life and kingdom and all. Give me leave to try one more reply.” To this the giant assented, and King Arthur continued: “This morning as I rode through the forest I beheld a lady sitting, clad in scarlet, between an oak and a holly-tree; she says, ‘All women will have their own way, and this is their chief desire.’ Now confess that I have brought the true answer to your question, and that I am free, and have paid the ransom for my life and lands.”
When the king fully understood the wisdom of the answer, he rode to the Castle of Tarn Wathelan and sounded his bugle three times. Since it was New Year’s Day, the rude knight was ready for him and charged out, club in hand, ready to fight. “Sir Knight,” the king said, “I have brought writings that contain answers to your question; these are responses from many women, and they should be correct; I bring these as a ransom for my life and lands.” The [Pg 273] rude knight took the writings and read them one by one, throwing each aside once he finished reading it. After seeing them all, he said to the king: “You must surrender yourself and your lands to me, King Arthur, and become my prisoner; for even though these answers are many and wise, none of them are the true response to my question; your ransom is unpaid, and your life and everything you have belong to me.” “Alas! Sir Knight,” the king replied, “hold your hand, and let me speak one more time before I submit to you; it isn’t much to ask for someone who risks their life, kingdom, and everything. Allow me to attempt one last answer.” The giant agreed, and King Arthur continued: “This morning, as I rode through the forest, I saw a lady seated, dressed in scarlet, between an oak and a holly tree; she said, ‘All women want their own way, and this is their main desire.’ Now admit that I have brought the true answer to your question, and that I am free, having paid the ransom for my life and lands.”
The Price of the Ransom
The giant waxed furious with rage, and shouted: “A curse upon that lady who told you this! It must have been my sister, for none but she knew the answer. Tell me, was she ugly and deformed?” When King Arthur replied that she was a loathly lady, the giant broke out: “I vow to heaven that if I can once catch her I will burn her alive; for she has cheated me of being King of Britain. Go your ways, Arthur; you have not ransomed yourself, but the ransom is paid and you are free.”
The giant became furious and shouted, “A curse on the lady who told you this! It must have been my sister, since only she knew the answer. Tell me, was she ugly and deformed?” When King Arthur said that she was a hideous woman, the giant exclaimed, “I swear to heaven that if I ever catch her, I will burn her alive; she has cheated me out of being King of Britain. Go on, Arthur; you haven’t saved yourself, but the ransom has been paid and you’re free.”
Gladly the king rode back to the forest where the loathly lady awaited him, and stopped to greet her. “I am free now, lady, thanks to you! What boon do you ask in reward for your help? I have promised to [Pg 274] grant it you, whatever it may be.” “This is my boon King Arthur, that you will bring some young and courteous knight from your court in Carlisle to marry me, and he must be brave and handsome too. You have sworn to fulfil my request, and you cannot break your word.” These last words were spoken as the king shook his head and seemed on the point of refusing a request so unreasonable; but at this reminder he only hung his head and rode slowly away, while the unlovely lady watched him with a look of mingled pain and glee.
Gladly, the king rode back to the forest where the hideous lady waited for him and stopped to greet her. “I’m free now, lady, thanks to you! What favor do you want in return for your help? I promised to grant you whatever it may be.” “This is my favor, King Arthur: you will bring a young and courteous knight from your court in Carlisle to marry me, and he must also be brave and handsome. You have sworn to fulfill my request, and you cannot break your word.” These last words were spoken as the king shook his head and seemed about to refuse such an unreasonable request; but at this reminder, he just hung his head and rode slowly away, while the unappealing lady watched him with a mix of pain and glee.
King Arthur’s Return
On the second day of the new year King Arthur came home to Carlisle. Wearily he rode along and dismounted at the castle, and wearily he went into his hall, where sat Queen Guenever. She had been very anxious during her husband’s absence, for she dreaded magic arts, but she greeted him gladly and said: “Welcome, my dear lord and king, welcome home again! What anxiety I have endured for you! But now you are here all is well. What news do you bring, my liege? Is the churlish knight conquered? Where have you had him hanged, and where is his head? Placed on a spike above some town-gate? Tell me your tidings, and we will rejoice together.” King Arthur only sighed heavily as he replied: “Alas! I have boasted too much; the churlish knight was a giant who has conquered me, and set me free on conditions.” “My lord, tell me how this has chanced.” “His castle is an enchanted one, standing on enchanted ground, and surrounded with a circle of magic spells which sap the bravery from a warrior’s mind and the strength from his arm. When I came on his land and felt the power of his mighty charms, I was unable to [Pg 275] resist him, but fell into his power, and had to yield myself to him. He released me on condition that I would fulfil one thing which he bade me accomplish, and this I was enabled to do by the help of a loathly lady; but that help was dearly bought, and I cannot pay the price myself.”
On the second day of the new year, King Arthur returned home to Carlisle. He rode back tiredly and got off his horse at the castle, then wearily walked into his hall, where Queen Guenever was waiting. She had been very worried while he was away because she feared the magic arts, but she greeted him happily and said, “Welcome home, my dear lord and king! I’ve worried so much about you! Now that you’re here, everything is okay. What news do you bring, my liege? Did you defeat the rude knight? Where did you have him hanged, and where is his head? Is it displayed on a spike above some town gate? Share your news, and we’ll celebrate together.” King Arthur just sighed deeply as he replied, “Alas! I’ve boasted too much; the rude knight was actually a giant who defeated me and let me go under certain conditions.” “My lord, tell me how this happened.” “His castle is enchanted, located on cursed land, and surrounded by a circle of magic spells that drain a warrior’s bravery and strength. When I entered his realm and felt the power of his formidable spells, I couldn’t resist him and fell under his control, having to submit to him. He allowed me to leave on the condition that I complete one task he asked of me, which I managed to accomplish with the help of an ugly lady; but that help came at a high cost, and I can’t afford to pay the price myself.”
Sir Gawayne’s Devotion
By this time Sir Gawayne, the king’s favourite nephew, had entered the hall, and greeted his uncle warmly; then, with a few rapid questions, he learnt the king’s news, and saw that he was in some distress. “What have you paid the loathly lady for her secret, uncle?” he asked. “Alas! I have paid her nothing; but I promised to grant her any boon she asked, and she has asked a thing impossible.” “What is it?” asked Sir Gawayne. “Since you have promised it, the promise must needs be kept. Can I help you to perform your vow?” “Yes, you can, fair nephew Gawayne, but I will never ask you to do a thing so terrible,” said King Arthur. “I am ready to do it, uncle, were it to wed the loathly lady herself.” “That is what she asks, that a fair young knight should marry her. But she is too hideous and deformed; no man could make her his wife.” “If that is all your grief,” replied Sir Gawayne, “things shall soon be settled; I will wed this ill-favoured dame, and will be your ransom.” “You know not what you offer,” answered the king. “I never saw so deformed a being. Her speech is well enough, but her face is terrible, with crooked nose and chin, and she has only one eye.” “She must be an ill-favoured maiden; but I heed it not,” said Sir Gawayne gallantly, “so that I can save you from trouble and care.” “Thanks, dear Gawayne, thanks a thousand times! Now through your devotion [Pg 276] I can keep my word. To-morrow we must fetch your bride from her lonely lodging in the greenwood; but we will feign some pretext for the journey. I will summon a hunting party, with horse and hound and gallant riders, and none shall know that we go to bring home so ugly a bride.” “Gramercy, uncle,” said Sir Gawayne. “Till to-morrow I am a free man.”
By this time, Sir Gawayne, the king’s favorite nephew, had entered the hall and warmly greeted his uncle. After a few quick questions, he learned the king's news and noticed that he was in some distress. “What did you pay the loathly lady for her secret, uncle?” he asked. “Alas! I haven't paid her anything; but I promised to grant her any favor she asked for, and she has asked for something impossible.” “What is it?” asked Sir Gawayne. “Since you've promised it, you must keep your promise. Can I help you fulfill your vow?” “Yes, you can, dear nephew Gawayne, but I will never ask you to do something so terrible,” said King Arthur. “I’m ready to do it, uncle, even if it means marrying the loathly lady herself.” “That’s what she wants—that a noble young knight should marry her. But she is too hideous and deformed; no man could take her as his wife.” “If that’s all that’s troubling you,” replied Sir Gawayne, “it will be settled quickly; I will marry this unattractive lady and be your ransom.” “You don’t know what you’re offering,” answered the king. “I have never seen such a deformed person. Her speech is fine enough, but her face is awful, with a crooked nose and chin, and she has only one eye.” “She may be an unattractive maiden, but I don’t care,” said Sir Gawayne gallantly, “as long as I can save you from trouble and worry.” “Thank you, dear Gawayne, thank you a thousand times! Now through your loyalty [Pg 276] I can keep my word. Tomorrow we must fetch your bride from her lonely spot in the woods; but we’ll pretend we’re going for some other reason. I’ll gather a hunting party, with horses, hounds, and brave riders, and no one will know we’re going to bring home such an ugly bride.” “Thank you, uncle,” said Sir Gawayne. “Until tomorrow, I am a free man.”
The Hunting Party
The next day King Arthur summoned all the court to go hunting in the greenwood close to Tarn Wathelan; but he did not lead the chase near the castle: the remembrance of his defeat and shame was too strong for him to wish to see the place again. They roused a noble stag and chased him far into the forest, where they lost him amid close thickets of holly and yew interspersed with oak copses and hazel bushes—bare were the hazels, and brown and withered the clinging oak leaves, but the holly looked cheery, with its fresh green leaves and scarlet berries. Though the chase had been fruitless, the train of knights laughed and talked gaily as they rode back through the forest, and the gayest of all was Sir Gawayne; he rode wildly down the forest drives, so recklessly that he drew level with Sir Kay, the churlish steward, who always preferred to ride alone. Sir Lancelot, Sir Stephen, Sir Banier, and Sir Bors all looked wonderingly at the reckless youth; but his younger brother, Gareth, was troubled, for he knew all was not well with Gawayne, and Sir Tristram, buried in his love for Isolde, noticed nothing, but rode heedlessly wrapped in sad musings.
The next day, King Arthur gathered everyone at court for a hunt in the greenwood near Tarn Wathelan. However, he didn't want to lead the chase near the castle; the memory of his defeat and shame was too fresh for him to see that place again. They flushed out a noble stag and chased it deep into the forest, where they lost it in thick thickets of holly and yew scattered among oak clusters and hazel bushes— the hazels were bare, and the oak leaves brown and withered, but the holly looked bright with its fresh green leaves and red berries. Though the hunt had no success, the group of knights laughed and chatted happily as they rode back through the forest, and the most cheerful of all was Sir Gawayne; he rode wildly down the forest paths, so recklessly that he caught up to Sir Kay, the grumpy steward, who always preferred to ride alone. Sir Lancelot, Sir Stephen, Sir Banier, and Sir Bors all looked at the reckless young man with surprise; but his younger brother, Gareth, was worried because he sensed something was wrong with Gawayne, while Sir Tristram, lost in his love for Isolde, noticed nothing and rode on, oblivious and wrapped in his gloomy thoughts.
Sir Kay and the Loathly Lady
Suddenly Sir Kay reined up his steed, amazed; his eye had caught the gleam of scarlet under the trees, and [Pg 277] as he looked he became aware of a woman, clad in a dress of finest scarlet, sitting between a holly-tree and an oak. “Good greeting to you, Sir Kay,” said the lady, but the steward was too much amazed to answer. Such a face as that of the lady he had never even imagined, and he took no notice of her salutation. By this time the rest of the knights had joined him, and they all halted, looking in astonishment on the misshapen face of the poor creature before them. It seemed terrible that a woman’s figure should be surmounted by such hideous features, and most of the knights were silent for pity’s sake; but the steward soon recovered from his amazement, and his rude nature began to show itself. The king had not yet appeared, and Sir Kay began to jeer aloud. “Now which of you would fain woo yon fair lady?” he asked. “It takes a brave man, for methinks he will stand in fear of any kiss he may get, it must needs be such an awesome thing. But yet I know not; any man who would kiss this beauteous damsel may well miss the way to her mouth, and his fate is not quite so dreadful after all. Come, who will win a lovely bride!” Just then King Arthur rode up, and at sight of him Sir Kay was silent; but the loathly lady hid her face in her hands, and wept that he should pour such scorn upon her.
Suddenly, Sir Kay pulled back his horse, stunned; he had spotted a flash of red under the trees, and [Pg 277] as he looked closer, he noticed a woman dressed in a luxurious scarlet gown, sitting between a holly tree and an oak. “Hello, Sir Kay,” the lady said, but he was too shocked to respond. He had never even imagined a face like hers, and he ignored her greeting. By then, the other knights had caught up with him, and they all stopped, staring in disbelief at the deformed face of the unfortunate woman in front of them. It was shocking that such a woman’s figure should be matched with such grotesque features, and most of the knights were quiet out of pity; but the steward soon got over his shock, and his unrefined nature started to show. The king hadn’t arrived yet, and Sir Kay began to mock her loudly. “Now who here would like to court this lovely lady?” he asked. “It takes a brave man, because I reckon he’ll be terrified of any kiss he might get; it must surely be something terrifying. But then again, maybe not; any man who tries to kiss this beautiful damsel might easily miss her lips, and his fate isn’t quite so awful after all. Come on, who will win a beautiful bride!” Just then, King Arthur rode up, and upon seeing him, Sir Kay fell silent; but the hideous lady covered her face with her hands and cried at the scorn he had cast upon her.
The Betrothal
Sir Gawayne was touched with compassion for this uncomely woman alone among these gallant and handsome knights, a woman so helpless and ill-favoured, and he said: “Peace, churl Kay, the lady cannot help herself; and you are not so noble and courteous that you have the right to jeer at any maiden; such deeds do not become a knight of Arthur’s Round Table. Besides, one of us knights here must wed this [Pg 278] unfortunate lady.” “Wed her?” shouted Kay. “Gawayne, you are mad!” “It is true, is it not, my liege?” asked Sir Gawayne, turning to the king; and Arthur reluctantly gave token of assent, saying, “I promised her not long since, for the help she gave me in a great distress, that I would grant her any boon she craved, and she asked for a young and noble knight to be her husband. My royal word is given, and I will keep it; therefore have I brought you here to meet her.” Sir Kay burst out with, “What? Ask me perchance to wed this foul quean? I’ll none of her. Where’er I get my wife from, were it from the fiend himself, this hideous hag shall never be mine.” “Peace, Sir Kay,” sternly said the king; “you shall not abuse this poor lady as well as refuse her. Mend your speech, or you shall be knight of mine no longer.” Then he turned to the others and said: “Who will wed this lady and help me to keep my royal pledge? You must not all refuse, for my promise is given, and for a little ugliness and deformity you shall not make me break my plighted word of honour.” As he spoke he watched them keenly, to see who would prove sufficiently devoted, but the knights all began to excuse themselves and to depart. They called their hounds, spurred their steeds, and pretended to search for the track of the lost stag again; but before they went Sir Gawayne cried aloud: “Friends, cease your strife and debate, for I will wed this lady myself. Lady, will you have me for your husband?” Thus saying, he dismounted and knelt before her.
Sir Gawayne felt sorry for this unattractive woman who was alone among these brave and handsome knights, so helpless and unappealing. He said, “Enough, Kay. The lady can’t help how she looks, and you aren’t noble or courteous enough to mock any woman; that sort of behavior doesn’t suit a knight of Arthur’s Round Table. Besides, one of us knights here must marry this [Pg 278] unfortunate lady.” “Marry her?” Kay shouted. “Gawayne, you must be crazy!” “Isn’t it true, my lord?” Sir Gawayne asked, turning to the king. Arthur hesitantly nodded, saying, “I promised her not long ago, for the help she gave me during a difficult time, that I would grant her any wish she had, and she requested a young and noble knight as her husband. My royal word is given, and I will keep it; that’s why I brought you all here to meet her.” Sir Kay exclaimed, “What? You expect me to marry this ugly woman? I won’t have her. No matter where I find my wife, even if it’s from the devil himself, this hideous hag will never be mine.” “Enough, Sir Kay,” the king said sternly; “you’re not going to insult this poor lady and refuse her, too. Watch your words, or you won’t be my knight anymore.” He then turned to the others and said, “Who will marry this lady and help me keep my royal promise? You can’t all refuse; I’ve given my word, and a little ugliness and deformity won’t make me break my pledge of honor.” As he spoke, he watched them closely to see who would show true loyalty, but the knights started making excuses and leaving. They called for their hounds, spurred their horses, and pretended to search for the lost stag again. But before they went, Sir Gawayne shouted, “Friends, stop your arguing, because I will marry this lady myself. Lady, will you take me as your husband?” With that, he dismounted and knelt before her.
The Lady’s Words
The poor lady had at first no words to tell her gratitude to Sir Gawayne, but when she had recovered a little she spoke: “Alas! Sir Gawayne, I fear you do [Pg 279] but jest. Will you wed with one so ugly and deformed as I? What sort of wife should I be for a knight so gay and gallant, so fair and comely as the king’s own nephew? What will Queen Guenever and the ladies of the Court say when you return to Carlisle bringing with you such a bride? You will be shamed, and all through me.” Then she wept bitterly, and her weeping made her seem even more hideous; but King Arthur, who was watching the scene, said: “Lady, I would fain see that knight or dame who dares mock at my nephew’s bride. I will take order that no such unknightly discourtesy is shown in my court,” and he glared angrily at Sir Kay and the others who had stayed, seeing that Sir Gawayne was prepared to sacrifice himself and therefore they were safe. The lady raised her head and looked keenly at Sir Gawayne, who took her hand, saying: “Lady, I will be a true and loyal husband to you if you will have me; and I shall know how to guard my wife from insult. Come, lady, and my uncle will announce the betrothal.” Now the lady seemed to believe that Sir Gawayne was in earnest, and she sprang to her feet, saying: “Thanks to you! A thousand thanks, Sir Gawayne, and blessings on your head! You shall never rue this wedding, and the courtesy you have shown. Wend we now to Carlisle.”
The poor lady initially had no words to express her gratitude to Sir Gawayne, but once she collected herself, she said: “Oh no! Sir Gawayne, I worry you're just joking. Would you really marry someone as ugly and deformed as I? What kind of wife would I be for a knight as charming and noble, as handsome as the king’s own nephew? What will Queen Guenever and the ladies of the Court think when you return to Carlisle with such a bride? You’ll be embarrassed, all because of me.” Then she cried bitterly, and her tears only made her seem more unattractive; but King Arthur, who was watching the scene, said: “Lady, I would like to see the knight or lady who dares to mock my nephew’s bride. I will ensure that no such unknightly disrespect is shown in my court,” and he glared angrily at Sir Kay and the others who lingered, knowing that Sir Gawayne was willing to sacrifice himself and so they were safe. The lady lifted her head and looked intently at Sir Gawayne, who took her hand, saying: “Lady, I will be a true and loyal husband to you if you accept me; and I will know how to protect my wife from insults. Come, lady, and my uncle will announce the betrothal.” Now the lady seemed to believe that Sir Gawayne was serious, and she sprang to her feet, saying: “Thank you! A thousand thanks, Sir Gawayne, and blessings on your head! You will never regret this wedding, nor the kindness you’ve shown. Let’s go to Carlisle now.”
The Journey to Carlisle
A horse with a side-saddle had been brought for Sir Gawayne’s bride, but when the lady moved it became evident that she was lame and halted in her walk, and there was a slight hunch on her shoulders. Both of these deformities showed little when she was seated, but as she moved the knights looked at one another, shrugged their shoulders and pitied Sir Gawayne, whose courtesy had bound him for life to so deformed [Pg 280] a wife. Then the whole train rode away together, the bride between King Arthur and her betrothed, and all the knights whispering and sneering behind them. Great was the excitement in Carlisle to see that ugly dame, and greater still the bewilderment in the court when they were told that this loathly lady was Sir Gawayne’s bride.
A horse with a side-saddle was brought for Sir Gawayne’s bride, but when the lady moved, it became clear that she was lame and had a noticeable limp. She also had a slight hunch on her shoulders. These deformities weren’t very apparent when she was seated, but as she walked, the knights exchanged looks, shrugged, and felt sorry for Sir Gawayne, who was bound for life to such a deformed [Pg 280] wife. Then the whole group rode off together, the bride between King Arthur and her future husband, while all the knights whispered and sneered behind them. There was great excitement in Carlisle to see that ugly woman, and even more confusion in the court when they learned that this loathsome lady was Sir Gawayne’s bride.
The Bridal
Only Queen Guenever understood, and she showed all courtesy to the deformed bride, and stood by her as her lady-of-honour when the wedding took place that evening, while King Arthur was groomsman to his nephew. When the long banquet was over, and bride and bridegroom no longer need sit side by side, the tables were cleared and the hall was prepared for a dance, and then men thought that Sir Gawayne would be free for a time to talk with his friends; but he refused. “Bride and bridegroom must tread the first dance together, if she wishes it,” quoth he, and offered his lady his hand for the dance. “I thank you, sweet husband,” said the grim lady as she took it and moved forward to open the dance with him; and through the long and stately measure that followed, so perfect was his dignity, and the courtesy and grace with which he danced, that no man dreamt of smiling as the deformed lady moved clumsily through the figures of the dance.
Only Queen Guinevere understood, and she was very polite to the deformed bride, standing by her as her lady-in-waiting during the wedding that evening, while King Arthur acted as groomsman for his nephew. When the long feast was over, and the bride and groom no longer needed to sit next to each other, the tables were cleared, and the hall was set up for a dance. Then people thought Sir Gawain would be free to chat with his friends for a while, but he declined. "The bride and groom must share the first dance together if she wants to," he said, offering his lady his hand. "Thank you, sweet husband," said the grim lady as she took his hand and moved forward to start the dance with him; and throughout the long and elegant dance that followed, his dignity and the courtesy and grace with which he danced were so impressive that no one even thought of smiling as the deformed lady moved awkwardly through the dance steps.
Sir Gawayne’s Bride
At last the long evening was over, the last measure danced, the last wine-cup drained, the bride escorted to her chamber, the lights out, the guests separated in their rooms, and Gawayne was free to think of what he had done, and to consider how he had ruined his whole hope of happiness. He thought of his uncle’s favour, [Pg 281] of the poor lady’s gratitude, of the blessing she had invoked upon him, and he determined to be gentle with her, though he could never love her as his wife. He entered the bride-chamber with the feeling of a man who has made up his mind to endure, and did not even look towards his bride, who sat awaiting him beside the fire. Choosing a chair, he sat down and looked sadly into the glowing embers and spoke no word.
At last, the long evening was over, the last dance had been danced, the last drink had been finished, the bride was escorted to her room, the lights were out, the guests were in their own rooms, and Gawayne was free to think about what he had done and how he had ruined his entire chance at happiness. He thought about his uncle’s favor, [Pg 281], the poor lady’s gratitude, the blessing she had called upon him, and he decided to be kind to her, even though he could never love her as his wife. He entered the bridal chamber feeling like a man who had resolved to endure, and he didn’t even glance at his bride, who was sitting by the fire waiting for him. Choosing a chair, he sat down, looked sadly into the glowing ashes, and didn’t say a word.
“Have you no word for me, husband? Can you not even give me a glance?” asked the lady, and Sir Gawayne turned his eyes to her where she sat; and then he sprang up in amazement, for there sat no loathly lady, no ugly and deformed being, but a maiden young and lovely, with black eyes and long curls of dark hair, with beautiful face and tall and graceful figure. “Who are you, maiden?” asked Sir Gawayne; and the fair one replied: “I am your wife, whom you found between the oak and the holly-tree, and whom you wedded this night.”
“Do you have nothing to say to me, husband? Can't you even look at me?” asked the lady, and Sir Gawayne turned his gaze to her where she sat; then he jumped up in shock, for there was no hideous woman, no ugly and deformed creature, but a young and beautiful maiden, with black eyes and long, dark curls, a lovely face, and a tall, graceful figure. “Who are you, maiden?” asked Sir Gawayne; and the beautiful one replied, “I am your wife, whom you found between the oak and the holly tree, and whom you married tonight.”
Sir Gawayne’s Choice
“But how has this marvel come to pass?” asked he, wondering, for the fair maiden was so lovely that he marvelled that he had not known her beauty even under that hideous disguise. “It is an enchantment to which I am in bondage,” said she. “I am not yet entirely free from it, but now for a time I may appear to you as I really am. Is my lord content with his loving bride?” asked she, with a little smile, as she rose and stood before him. “Content!” he said, as he clasped her in his arms. “I would not change my dear lady for the fairest dame in Arthur’s court, not though she were Queen Guenever herself. I am the happiest knight that lives, for I thought to save my uncle and help a hapless lady, and I have won my [Pg 282] own happiness thereby. Truly I shall never rue the day when I wedded you, dear heart.” Long they sat and talked together, and then Sir Gawayne grew weary, and would fain have slept, but his lady said: “Husband, now a heavy choice awaits you. I am under the spell of an evil witch, who has given me my own face and form for half the day, and the hideous appearance in which you first saw me for the other half. Choose now whether you will have me fair by day and ugly by night, or hideous by day and beauteous by night. The choice is your own.”
“But how did this miracle happen?” he asked, amazed, because the beautiful woman was so stunning that he wondered how he hadn’t noticed her beauty even under that terrible disguise. “I’m under a spell that I'm trapped in,” she replied. “I’m not completely free yet, but for now, I can show you my true self. Are you happy with your loving bride?” she asked, smiling a little as she stood before him. “Happy!” he exclaimed as he pulled her into his arms. “I wouldn’t trade you for the most beautiful lady in Arthur’s court, not even if she were Queen Guinevere herself. I’m the happiest knight alive because I set out to save my uncle and help a poor lady, and in doing so, I’ve found my own happiness. I truly will never regret the day I married you, my dear.” They sat and talked for a long time, but then Sir Gawain grew tired and wanted to sleep, but his lady said: “Husband, a tough choice lies ahead of you. I’m under the spell of an evil witch who has given me my true face and form for half the day and the ugly appearance you first saw for the other half. Now choose whether you want me to be beautiful by day and ugly by night, or hideous by day and lovely by night. The choice is yours.”
The Dilemma
Sir Gawayne was no longer oppressed with sleep; the choice before him was too difficult. If the lady remained hideous by day he would have to endure the taunts of his fellows; if by night, he would be unhappy himself. If the lady were fair by day other men might woo her, and he himself would have no love for her; if she were fair to him alone, his love would make her look ridiculous before the court and the king. Nevertheless, acting on the spur of the moment, he spoke: “Oh, be fair to me only—be your old self by day, and let me have my beauteous wife to myself alone.” “Alas! is that your choice?” she asked. “I only must be ugly when all are beautiful, I must be despised when all other ladies are admired; I am as fair as they, but I must seem foul to all men. Is this your love, Sir Gawayne?” and she turned from him and wept. Sir Gawayne was filled with pity and remorse when he heard her lament, and began to realize that he was studying his own pleasure rather than his lady’s feelings, and his courtesy and gentleness again won the upper hand. “Dear love, if you would rather that men should see you [Pg 283] fair, I will choose that, though to me you will be always as you are now. Be fair before others and deformed to me alone, and men shall never know that the enchantment is not wholly removed.”
Sir Gawayne was no longer drowsy; the decision in front of him was too tough. If the lady stayed ugly during the day, he would have to deal with his friends' mockery; if she was ugly at night, he would be unhappy. If the lady was beautiful during the day, other men might pursue her, and he wouldn't love her at all; if she was only beautiful to him, his love would make her look foolish in front of the court and the king. Still, in a moment of impulse, he said, “Oh, just be beautiful for me—be your old self during the day, and let me have my beautiful wife to myself.” “Oh dear, is that really what you want?” she asked. “I must only be ugly when everyone else is beautiful, I must be looked down on while all the other ladies are admired; I’m just as lovely as they are, but I must appear hideous to all men. Is this your love, Sir Gawayne?” She turned away and cried. Sir Gawayne felt a wave of pity and regret as he heard her weep, and he began to realize that he was prioritizing his own pleasure over her feelings. His kindness and gentleness came to the forefront again. “My dear, if you would rather others see you as beautiful, I will go with that choice, even though you will always look like you do now to me. Be lovely in front of others and misshapen just for me, and no one will ever know that the spell isn’t completely lifted.”
Sir Gawayne’s Decision
Now the lady looked pleased for a moment, and then said gravely: “Have you thought of the danger to which a young and lovely lady is exposed in the court? There are many false knights who would woo a fair dame, though her husband were the king’s favourite nephew; and who can tell?—one of them might please me more than you. Sure I am that many will be sorry they refused to wed me when they see me to-morrow morn. You must risk my beauty under the guard of my virtue and wisdom, if you have me young and fair.” She looked merrily at Sir Gawayne as she spoke; but he considered seriously for a time, and then said: “Nay, dear love, I will leave the matter to you and your own wisdom, for you are wiser in this matter than I. I remit this wholly unto you, to decide according to your will. I will rest content with whatsoever you resolve.”
Now the lady looked pleased for a moment, and then said seriously, “Have you thought about the danger a young and beautiful lady faces at court? There are many false knights who would try to win over a fair dame, even if her husband is the king’s favorite nephew; and who knows?—one of them might impress me more than you. I’m sure many will regret refusing to marry me when they see me tomorrow morning. You must risk my beauty under the protection of my virtue and wisdom if you want me young and beautiful.” She smiled playfully at Sir Gawayne as she spoke; but he thought seriously for a moment, then said, “No, dear love, I’ll leave the decision to you and your own judgment, as you know better about this than I do. I trust you completely to decide as you wish. I’ll be content with whatever you choose.”
The Lady’s Story
Now the fair lady clapped her hands lightly, and said: “Blessings on you, dear Gawayne, my own dear lord and husband! Now you have released me from the spell completely, and I shall always be as I am now, fair and young, till old age shall change my beauty as he doth that of all mortals. My father was a great duke of high renown who had but one son and one daughter, both of us dearly beloved, and both of goodly appearance. When I had come to an age to be married my father determined to take a new wife, and he wedded [Pg 284] a witch-lady. She resolved to rid herself of his two children, and cast a spell upon us both, whereby I was transformed from a fair lady into the hideous monster whom you wedded, and my gallant young brother into the churlish giant who dwells at Tarn Wathelan. She condemned me to keep that awful shape until I married a young and courtly knight who would grant me all my will. You have done all this for me, and I shall be always your fond and faithful wife. My brother too is set free from the spell, and he will become again one of the truest and most gentle knights alive, though none can excel my own true knight, Sir Gawayne.”
Now the beautiful lady clapped her hands lightly and said: “Blessings on you, dear Gawayne, my beloved lord and husband! You have completely freed me from the spell, and I will always remain as I am now, beautiful and young, until old age changes my appearance like it does for everyone. My father was a great duke of high renown who had one son and one daughter, both of us dearly loved and both good-looking. When I was old enough to marry, my father decided to take a new wife, and he married [Pg 284] a witch. She planned to get rid of his two children and cast a spell on us both, so I was transformed from a lovely lady into the hideous monster you married, and my brave young brother became the rude giant who lives at Tarn Wathelan. She doomed me to remain in that awful shape until I married a young and noble knight who would grant me my every wish. You have done all this for me, and I will always be your devoted and faithful wife. My brother is also freed from the spell, and he will once again be one of the truest and gentlest knights around, although none can surpass my own true knight, Sir Gawayne.”
“Now you have released me from the spell completely”
“Now you’ve completely freed me from the spell.”
The Surprise of the Knights
The next morning the knight and his bride descended to the great hall, where many knights and ladies awaited them, the former thinking scornfully of the hideous hag whom Gawayne had wedded, the latter pitying so young and gallant a knight, tied to a lady so ugly. But both scorn and pity vanished when all saw the bride. “Who is this fair dame?” asked Sir Kay. “Where have you left your ancient bride?” asked another, and all awaited the answer in great bewilderment. “This is the lady to whom I was wedded yester evening,” replied Sir Gawayne. “She was under an evil enchantment, which has vanished now that she has come under the power of a husband, and henceforth my fair wife will be one of the most beauteous ladies of King Arthur’s court. Further, my lord King Arthur, this fair lady has assured me that the churlish knight of Tarn Wathelan, her brother, was also under a spell, which is now broken, and he will be once more a courteous and gallant knight, and the ground on which his fortress stands will have henceforth no magic power to quell the courage of any knight alive. Dear liege and uncle, when I wedded yesterday [Pg 285] the loathly lady I thought only of your happiness, and in that way I have won my own lifelong bliss.”
The next morning, the knight and his bride went down to the great hall, where many knights and ladies were waiting for them. The knights looked down on the ugly hag Gawayne had married, while the ladies felt sorry for such a young and dashing knight stuck with a lady so unattractive. But both the scorn and pity disappeared when everyone saw the bride. “Who is this beautiful woman?” asked Sir Kay. “Where is your old bride?” asked another, and everyone waited for an answer in confusion. “This is the lady I married yesterday evening,” replied Sir Gawayne. “She was under a wicked spell, which has lifted now that she’s under the care of a husband, and from now on my lovely wife will be one of the most beautiful ladies at King Arthur’s court. Moreover, my lord King Arthur, this beautiful lady has assured me that her rude brother, the knight of Tarn Wathelan, was also cursed, which is now lifted, and he will again be a courteous and gallant knight, and the land where his fortress stands will no longer hold any magic power over the bravery of any knight alive. Dear liege and uncle, when I married the loathsome lady yesterday, I thought only of your happiness, and in doing so, I found my own lasting joy.”
King Arthur’s joy at his nephew’s fair hap was great for he had grieved sorely over Gawayne’s miserable fate, and Queen Guenever welcomed the fair maiden as warmly as she had the loathly lady, and the wedding feast was renewed with greater magnificence, as a fitting end to the Christmas festivities.
King Arthur was really happy about his nephew’s good fortune because he had been very upset over Gawayne’s unfortunate fate. Queen Guenever welcomed the beautiful maiden just as warmly as she had the ugly lady, and the wedding feast was brought back with even more splendor, making it a perfect conclusion to the Christmas celebrations.
CHAPTER XIV: KING HORN
Introduction
AMONG the hero-legends which are considered to be of native English growth and to have come down to us from the times of the Danish invasions is the story of King Horn; but although “King Horn,” like “Havelok the Dane,” was originally a story of Viking raids, it has been so altered that the Norse element has been nearly obliterated. In all but the bare circumstances of the tale, “King Horn” is a romance of chivalry, permeated with the Crusading spirit, and reflecting the life and customs of the thirteenth century, instead of the more barbarous manners of the eighth or ninth centuries. The hero’s desire to obtain knighthood and do some deed worthy of the honour, the readiness to leave his betrothed for long years at the call of honour or duty, the embittered feeling against the Saracens, are all typical of the romance of the Crusades. Another curious point which shows a later than Norse influence is the wooing of the reluctant youth by the princess, of which there are many instances in mediæval literature; it reveals a consciousness of feudal rank which did not exist in early times, and a certain recognition of the privileges of royal birth which were not granted before the days of romantic chivalry. King Horn himself is a hero of the approved chivalric type, whose chief distinguishing feature is his long indifference to the misfortunes of the sorely-tried princess to whom he was betrothed.
AMONG the hero-legends that are believed to have originated in England and have come down to us from the times of the Danish invasions is the story of King Horn. However, even though “King Horn,” like “Havelok the Dane,” was originally about Viking raids, it has been changed so much that the Norse aspect has nearly disappeared. Aside from the basic facts of the story, “King Horn” resembles a chivalric romance, infused with the spirit of the Crusades, and reflecting the life and customs of the thirteenth century, rather than the harsher ways of the eighth or ninth centuries. The hero’s wish to gain knighthood and perform a deed worthy of that honor, his willingness to leave his fiancée for many years due to the call of duty or honor, and his resentment towards the Saracens are all typical of crusading romanticism. Another interesting point that illustrates a later influence beyond Norse tradition is the princess pursuing the reluctant hero, a theme found frequently in medieval literature; it indicates an awareness of feudal status that didn’t exist in earlier times, and a recognition of the privileges of royal birth that were not acknowledged before the era of romantic chivalry. King Horn himself is a hero of the recognized chivalric type, with his main distinguishing characteristic being his long indifference to the struggles of the distressed princess to whom he was engaged.
The Royal Family of Suddene
There once lived and ruled in the pleasant land of Suddene a noble king named Murry, whose fair consort, Queen Godhild, was the most sweet and gentle [Pg 287] lady alive, as the king was a pattern of all knightly virtues. This royal pair had but one child, a son, named Horn, now twelve years old, who had been surrounded from his birth with loyal service and true devotion. He had a band of twelve chosen companions with whom he shared sports and tasks, pleasures and griefs, and the little company grew up well trained in chivalrous exercises and qualities. Childe Horn had his favourites among the twelve. Athulf was his dearest friend, a loving and devoted companion; and next to him in Horn’s affection stood Fikenhild, whose outward show of love covered his inward envy and hatred. In everything these two were Childe Horn’s inseparable comrades, and it seemed that an equal bond of love united the three.
There once lived and ruled in the pleasant land of Suddene a noble king named Murry, whose fair consort, Queen Godhild, was the sweetest and gentlest lady alive, just as the king embodied all knightly virtues. This royal couple had only one child, a son named Horn, who was now twelve years old and had been surrounded by loyal service and genuine devotion since his birth. He had a group of twelve chosen companions with whom he shared sports and tasks, joys and sorrows, and this small company grew up well-trained in chivalrous skills and qualities. Childe Horn had his favorites among the twelve. Athulf was his dearest friend, a loving and devoted companion; next to him in Horn’s affection was Fikenhild, whose outward display of love masked his inner envy and hatred. In everything, these two were Childe Horn’s inseparable comrades, and it seemed that a strong bond of love united the three.
The Saracen Invasion
One day as King Murry was riding over the cliffs by the sea with only two knights in attendance he noticed some unwonted commotion in a little creek not far from where he was riding, and he at once turned his horse’s head in that direction and galloped down to the shore. On his arrival in the small harbour he saw fifteen great ships of strange build, and their crews, Saracens all armed for war, had already landed, and were drawn up in warlike array. The odds against the king were terrible, but he rode boldly to the invaders and asked: “What brings you strangers here? Why have you sought our land?” A Saracen leader, gigantic of stature, spoke for them all and replied: “We are here to win this land to the law of Mahomet and to drive out the Christian law. We will slay all the inhabitants that believe on Christ. Thou thyself shalt be our first conquest, for thou shalt not leave this place alive.” Thereupon the Saracens attacked [Pg 288] the little band, and though the three Christians fought valiantly they were soon slain. The Saracens then spread over the land, slaying, burning, and pillaging, and forcing all who loved their lives to renounce the Christian faith and become followers of Mahomet. When Queen Godhild heard of her husband’s death and saw the ruin of her people she fled from her palace and all her friends and betook herself to a solitary cave, where she lived unknown and undiscovered, and continued her Christian worship while the land was overrun with pagans. Ever she prayed that God would protect her dear son, and bring him at last to his father’s throne.
One day, as King Murry was riding along the cliffs by the sea with just two knights, he noticed some unusual activity in a small creek not far from him, so he quickly turned his horse in that direction and galloped down to the shore. When he arrived at the small harbor, he saw fifteen large ships of strange design, and their crews, all Saracens armed for battle, had already landed and were lined up in a threatening formation. The odds were against the king, but he bravely approached the invaders and asked, “What brings you here, strangers? Why have you come to our land?” A massive Saracen leader spoke for the group and responded, “We are here to convert this land to the law of Mahomet and to expel the Christian faith. We will kill all the inhabitants who believe in Christ. You yourself will be our first conquest, for you shall not leave this place alive.” Then the Saracens attacked the small group, and even though the three Christians fought fiercely, they were soon killed. The Saracens then spread across the land, killing, burning, and looting, forcing everyone who wished to survive to abandon the Christian faith and convert to Mahomet. When Queen Godhild learned of her husband’s death and saw the devastation of her people, she fled from her palace and all her friends and sought refuge in a solitary cave, where she lived in hiding and continued her Christian worship while the land was overrun by pagans. She constantly prayed that God would protect her beloved son and finally bring him to his father's throne.
Queen Godhild prays ever for her son Horn
Queen Godhild always prays for her son Horn.
Horn’s Escape
Soon after the king’s death the Saracens had captured Childe Horn and his twelve comrades, and the boys were brought before the pagan emir. They would all have been slain at once or flayed alive, but for the beauty of Childe Horn, for whose sake their lives were spared. The old emir looked keenly at the lads, and said: “Horn, thou art a bold and valiant youth, of great stature for thine age, and of full strength, yet I know thou hast not yet reached thy full growth. If we release thee with thy companions, in years to come we shall dearly rue it, for ye will become great champions of the Christian law and will slay many of us. Therefore ye must die. But we will not slay you with our own hands, for ye are noble lads, and shall have one feeble chance for your lives. Ye shall be placed in a boat and driven out to sea, and if ye all are drowned we shall not grieve overmuch. Either ye must die or we, for I know we shall dearly abide your king’s death if ye youths survive.” Thereupon the lads were all taken to the shore, and, weeping and lamenting, were [Pg 289] thrust into a rudderless boat, which was towed out to sea and left helpless.
Soon after the king died, the Saracens captured Childe Horn and his twelve friends, and the boys were brought before the pagan emir. They would have all been killed right away or tortured, but because of Childe Horn’s beauty, their lives were spared. The old emir looked closely at the boys and said: “Horn, you are a brave and strong young man, towering for your age and full of strength, yet I see you haven’t reached your full size yet. If we let you go with your friends, we will regret it in the future, as you will become great champions of the Christian faith and will slay many of us. Therefore, you must die. But we won’t kill you ourselves, since you are noble lads. You will have one slim chance for your lives. You will be put in a boat and sent out to sea, and if you all drown, we won’t be too upset. Either you will die or we will, for we know we will pay dearly for your king’s death if you boys survive.” Then the lads were all taken to the shore, and, crying and mourning, were [Pg 289] shoved into a rudderless boat, which was towed out to sea and left stranded.
Arrival in Westernesse
The other boys sat lamenting and bewailing their fate, but Childe Horn, looking round the boat, found a pair of oars, and as he saw that the boat was in the grasp of some strong current he rowed in the same direction, so that the boat soon drifted out of sight of land. The other lads were a dismal crew, for they thought their death was certain, but Horn toiled hard at his rowing all night, and with the dawn grew so weary that he rested for a little on his oars. When the rising sun made things clear, and he could see over the crests of the waves, he stood up in the boat and uttered a cry of joy. “Comrades,” cried he, “dear friends, I see land not far away. I hear the sweet songs of birds and see the soft green grass. We have come to some unknown land and have saved our lives.” Then Athulf took up the glad tidings and began to cheer the forlorn little crew, and under Horn’s skilful guidance the little boat grounded gently and safely on the sands of Westernesse. The boys sprang on shore, all but Childe Horn having no thought of the past night and the journey; but he stood by the boat, looking sadly at it.
The other boys were sitting around, feeling sorry for themselves and crying about their bad luck, but Childe Horn, looking around the boat, spotted a pair of oars. Noticing that the boat was caught in a strong current, he rowed with it, and soon they drifted out of sight from land. The other boys were miserable, convinced they were doomed, but Horn worked hard at rowing all night. By dawn, he was so exhausted that he rested on his oars for a bit. When the sun rose and made things clearer, and he could see over the waves, he stood up in the boat and shouted with joy. “Friends,” he called, “I see land not too far away! I hear the sweet songs of birds and see the soft green grass. We’ve reached some unknown land and saved our lives!” Athulf picked up the news and began to encourage the downcast crew, and with Horn’s expert guidance, the little boat safely grounded on the sands of Westernesse. The boys jumped ashore, all but Childe Horn, who stood by the boat, looking at it sadly.
Farewell to the Boat
Have a great day by the summer sea!
May no wave ever succeed in dragging you down!
Go, little boat, and when you come home
Give my regards to my mother, sorrowful Queen Godhild; Tell her, fragile boat, her beloved son Horn is safe.
Also greet the pagan lord, Mahomet’s servant,
The bitter enemy of Jesus Christ, [Pg 290] And let him know that I am safe and doing well.
Imagine I’ve arrived at a land across the ocean,
In due time, I will return. "Then he will experience my revenge for my father."
Then sorrowfully he pushed the boat out into the ocean, and the ebbing tide bore it away, while Horn and his companions set their faces resolutely towards the town they could see in the distance.
Then sadly he pushed the boat out into the ocean, and the retreating tide carried it away, while Horn and his friends faced the town they could see in the distance with determination.
King Ailmar and Childe Horn
As the little band were trudging wearily towards the town they saw a knight riding towards them, and when he came nearer they became aware that he must be some noble of high rank. When he halted and began to question them, Childe Horn recognised by his tone and bearing that this must be the king. So indeed it was, for King Ailmar of Westernesse was one of those noble rulers who see for themselves the state of their subjects and make their people happy by free, unrestrained intercourse with them. When the king saw the forlorn little company he said: “Whence are ye, fair youths, so strong and comely of body? Never have I seen so goodly a company of thirteen youths in the realm of Westernesse. Tell me whence ye come, and what ye seek.” Childe Horn assumed the office of spokesman, for he was leader by birth, by courage, and by intellect. “We are lads of noble families in Suddene, sons of Christians and of men of lofty station. Pagans have taken the land and slain our parents, and we boys fell into their hands. These heathen have slain and tortured many Christian men, but they had pity upon us, and put us into an old boat with no sail or rudder. So we drifted all night, until I saw your land at dawn, and our boat came to the shore. Now we are in your power, and you may do with us what [Pg 291] you will, but I pray you to have pity on us and to feed us, that we may not perish utterly.”
As the small group trudged tiredly toward the town, they noticed a knight riding toward them, and as he got closer, they recognized him as someone of high rank. When he stopped and began to question them, Childe Horn realized from his tone and demeanor that this was the king. And indeed it was, for King Ailmar of Westernesse was one of those noble rulers who personally observed the state of his subjects and made his people happy through open and genuine interaction with them. When the king saw the forlorn little group, he said: “Where are you from, young men, so strong and handsome? I have never seen such a remarkable group of thirteen youths in the realm of Westernesse. Tell me where you come from and what you seek.” Childe Horn took on the role of spokesperson, as he was the leader by birth, courage, and intellect. “We are boys from noble families in Suddene, sons of Christians and men of high status. Pagans have invaded our land and killed our parents, and we were captured by them. These heathens have killed and tortured many Christian men, but they took pity on us and placed us in an old boat with no sail or rudder. We drifted all night until I spotted your land at dawn, and our boat reached the shore. Now we are at your mercy, and you can do with us what [Pg 291] you wish, but I beg you to have compassion on us and to feed us, so we do not completely perish.”
Ailmar’s Decision
King Ailmar was touched as greatly by the simple boldness of the spokesman as by the hapless plight of the little troop, and he answered, smiling: “Thou shalt have nought but help and comfort, fair youth. But, I pray thee, tell me thy name.” Horn answered readily: “King, may all good betide thee! I am named Horn, and I have come journeying in a boat on the sea—now I am here in thy land.” King Ailmar replied: “Horn! That is a good name: mayst thou well enjoy it. Loud may this Horn sound over hill and dale till the blast of so mighty a Horn shall be heard in many lands from king to king, and its beauty and strength be known in many countries. Horn, come thou with me and be mine, for I love thee and will not forsake thee.”
King Ailmar was deeply moved not only by the brave words of the spokesman but also by the unfortunate situation of the small group. He smiled and said, “You will receive nothing but help and comfort, young man. But please, tell me your name.” Horn quickly replied, “King, may all good things come your way! My name is Horn, and I have traveled here by boat across the sea—now I am in your land.” King Ailmar responded, “Horn! That’s a wonderful name; I hope you enjoy it. May this Horn sound loudly over hills and valleys until its powerful blast is heard in many lands from one king to another, and its beauty and strength be recognized across various countries. Horn, come with me and be my ally, for I care for you and will not abandon you.”
Childe Horn at Court
The king rode home, and all the band of stranger youths followed him on foot, but for Horn he ordered a horse to be procured, so that the lad rode by his side; and thus they came back to the court. When they entered the hall he summoned his steward, a noble old knight named Athelbrus, and gave the lads in charge to him, saying, “Steward, take these foundlings of mine, and train them well in the duties of pages, and later of squires. Take especial care with the training of Childe Horn, their chief; let him learn all thy knowledge of woodcraft and fishing, of hunting and hawking, of harping and singing; teach him how to carve before me, and to serve the cup solemnly at banquets; make him thy favourite pupil and train him to be a knight as good [Pg 292] as thyself. His companions thou mayst put into other service, but Horn shall be my own page, and afterwards my squire.” Athelbrus obeyed the king’s command, and the thirteen youths soon found themselves set to learn the duties of court life, and showed themselves apt scholars, especially Childe Horn, who did his best to satisfy the king and his steward on every point.
The king rode home, and a group of young strangers followed him on foot, but he ordered a horse to be brought for Horn so that the boy could ride alongside him; and that's how they returned to the court. When they entered the hall, he called for his steward, a noble old knight named Athelbrus, and entrusted the boys to him, saying, “Steward, take these foundlings of mine, and train them well in the duties of pages, and later of squires. Pay special attention to training Childe Horn, their leader; let him learn everything you know about woodcraft and fishing, hunting and falconry, as well as music and singing; teach him how to carve before me and to serve drinks solemnly at banquets; make him your favorite pupil and prepare him to be a knight as good as you. You can assign his companions to other duties, but Horn will be my own page, and later my squire.” Athelbrus followed the king’s orders, and the thirteen youths quickly began to learn the responsibilities of court life, proving to be eager students, especially Childe Horn, who did his best to impress the king and his steward in every way.
The Princess Rymenhild
When Childe Horn had been at court for six years, and was now a squire, he became known to all courtiers, and all men loved him for his gentle courtesy and his willingness to do any service. King Ailmar made no secret of the fact that Horn was his favourite squire, and the Princess Rymenhild, the king’s fair daughter, loved him with all her heart. She was the heir to the throne, and no man had ever gainsaid her will, and now it seemed to her unreasonable that she should not be allowed to wed a good and gallant youth whom she loved. It was difficult for her to speak alone with him, for she had six maiden attendants who waited on her continually, and Horn was engaged with his duties either in the hall, among the knights, or waiting on the king. The difficulties only seemed to increase her love, and she grew pale and wan, and looked miserable. It seemed to her that if she waited longer her love would never be happy, and in her impatience she took a bold step.
When Childe Horn had been at court for six years and was now a squire, everyone in the court knew him, and all the people loved him for his kind manners and his eagerness to help. King Ailmar didn’t hide the fact that Horn was his favorite squire, and the Princess Rymenhild, the king’s beautiful daughter, loved him deeply. She was the heir to the throne, and no man had ever opposed her wishes, so it felt unreasonable to her that she couldn’t marry a good and brave young man she loved. It was hard for her to talk to him alone because she had six maidens who were always with her, and Horn was busy with his duties either in the hall with the knights or serving the king. These challenges only seemed to intensify her love, and she became pale and weary, looking miserable. She felt that if she waited any longer, her love would never be happy, and in her impatience, she decided to take a bold step.
Athelbrus Deceives the Princess
She kept her chamber, called a messenger, and said to him: “Go quickly to Athelbrus the steward, and bid him come to me at once. Tell him to bring with him the squire Childe Horn, for I am lying ill in my room, and would be amused. Say I expect them quickly, for [Pg 293] I am sad in mind, and have need of cheerful converse.” The messenger bowed, and, withdrawing, delivered the message exactly as he had received it to Athelbrus, who was much perplexed thereby. He wondered whence came this sudden illness, and what help Childe Horn could give. It was an unusual thing for the squire to be asked into a lady’s bower, and still more so into that of a princess, and Athelbrus had already felt some suspicion as to the sentiments of the royal lady towards the gallant young squire. Considering all these things, the cautious steward deemed it safer not to expose young Horn to the risks that might arise from such an interview, and therefore induced Athulf to wait upon the princess and to endeavour to personate his more distinguished companion. The plan succeeded beyond expectation in the dimly lighted room, and the infatuated princess soon startled the unsuspecting squire by a warm and unreserved declaration of her affection. Recovering from his natural amazement, he modestly disclaimed a title to the royal favour and acknowledged his identity.
She stayed in her room, called a messenger, and told him: “Go quickly to Athelbrus the steward and tell him to come to me right away. Ask him to bring the squire Childe Horn with him, because I’m feeling ill and could use some entertainment. Tell him I expect them soon, as I’m feeling down and need some cheerful conversation.” The messenger bowed, then left to deliver the message exactly as he received it to Athelbrus, who was quite confused by it. He wondered where this sudden illness came from and what help Childe Horn could provide. It was unusual for a squire to be invited to a lady’s chamber, especially that of a princess, and Athelbrus already had some doubts about the princess's feelings toward the young squire. Considering all this, the cautious steward decided it would be safer not to put young Horn at risk from such a meeting, so he encouraged Athulf to visit the princess and try to impersonate his more notable companion. The plan worked beyond expectations in the dimly lit room, and the lovestruck princess soon surprised the unsuspecting squire with a warm and open declaration of her affection. After recovering from his initial shock, he modestly denied any claim to the royal favor and acknowledged his true identity.
On discovering her mistake the princess was torn by conflicting emotions, but finally relieved the pressure of self-reproach and the confusion of maiden modesty by overwhelming the faithful steward with denunciation and upbraiding, until at last, in desperation, the poor man promised, against his better judgment, to bring about a meeting between his love-lorn mistress and the favoured squire.
Upon realizing her mistake, the princess was filled with conflicting emotions, but eventually eased the weight of self-blame and the turmoil of youthful shyness by bombarding the loyal steward with accusations and criticism, until finally, in utter despair, the poor man agreed, against his better judgment, to arrange a meeting between his lovesick mistress and the favored squire.
Athelbrus Summons Horn
When Rymenhild understood that Athelbrus would fulfil her desire she was very glad and joyous; her sorrow was turned into happy expectation, and she looked kindly upon the old steward as she said: “Go now quickly, and send him to me in the afternoon. [Pg 294] The king will go to the wood for sport and pastime, and Horn can easily remain behind; then he can stay with me till my father returns at eve. No one will betray us; and when I have met my beloved I care not what men may say.”
When Rymenhild realized that Athelbrus would make her wish come true, she felt very happy and excited; her sadness turned into joyful anticipation, and she looked warmly at the old steward as she said, “Go now quickly, and send him to me in the afternoon. [Pg 294] The king will go to the woods for fun and leisure, and Horn can easily stay behind; then he can be with me until my father returns in the evening. No one will betray us, and once I’ve met my beloved, I don’t care what others might say.”
Then the steward went down to the banqueting-hall, where he found Childe Horn fulfilling his duties as cup-bearer, pouring out and tasting the red wine in the king’s golden goblet. King Ailmar asked many questions about his daughter’s health, and when he learnt that her malady was much abated he rose in gladness from the table and summoned his courtiers to go with him into the greenwood. Athelbrus bade Horn tarry, and when the gay throng had passed from the hall the steward said gravely: “Childe Horn, fair and courteous, my beloved pupil, go now to the bower of the Princess Rymenhild, and stay there to fulfil all her commands. It may be thou shalt hear strange things, but keep rash and bold words in thy heart, and let them not be upon thy tongue. Horn, dear lad, be true and loyal now, and thou shalt never repent it.”
Then the steward went down to the banquet hall, where he found Childe Horn doing his job as cup-bearer, pouring and tasting the red wine in the king’s golden goblet. King Ailmar asked many questions about his daughter’s health, and when he learned that her illness had improved significantly, he stood up from the table in joy and called his courtiers to go with him into the greenwood. Athelbrus told Horn to stay behind, and when the lively crowd had left the hall, the steward said solemnly: “Childe Horn, fair and courteous, my dear pupil, go now to the bower of Princess Rymenhild and stay there to carry out all her commands. You may hear some strange things, but keep reckless and bold words hidden in your heart, and don’t let them escape your lips. Horn, my dear boy, be true and loyal now, and you will never regret it.”
Horn and Rymenhild
Horn listened to this unusual speech with great astonishment, but, since Sir Athelbrus spoke so solemnly, he laid all his words to heart, and thus, marvelling greatly, departed to the royal bower. When he had knocked at the door, and had been bidden to come in, entering, he found Rymenhild sitting in a great chair, intently regarding him as he came into the room. He knelt down to make obeisance to her, and kissed her hand, saying, “Sweet be thy life and soft thy slumbers, fair Princess Rymenhild! Well may it be with thy gentle ladies of honour! I am here at thy command, lady, for Sir Athelbrus the steward, bade me come to [Pg 295] speak with thee. Tell me thy will, and I will fulfil all thy desires.” She arose from her seat, and, bending towards him as he knelt, took him by the hand and lifted him up, saying, “Arise and sit beside me, Childe Horn, and we will drink this cup of wine together.” In great astonishment the youth did as the princess bade, and sat beside her, and soon, to his utter amazement, Rymenhild avowed her love for him, and offered him her hand. “Have pity on me, Horn, and plight me thy troth, for in very truth I love thee, and have loved thee long, and if thou wilt I will be thy wife.”
Horn listened to this unusual speech with great astonishment, but since Sir Athelbrus spoke so solemnly, he took all his words to heart and, marveling greatly, departed to the royal bower. When he knocked at the door and was invited in, he found Rymenhild sitting in a large chair, intently watching him as he entered the room. He knelt to show her respect and kissed her hand, saying, “May your life be sweet and your sleep peaceful, fair Princess Rymenhild! I hope all is well with your lovely ladies of honor! I am here at your command, my lady, for Sir Athelbrus the steward asked me to come and speak with you. Tell me your wishes, and I will fulfill all your desires.” She rose from her seat, bent towards him as he knelt, took him by the hand, and lifted him up, saying, “Get up and sit beside me, Childe Horn, and we will drink this cup of wine together.” In great astonishment, the young man did as the princess asked and sat beside her, and soon, to his utter amazement, Rymenhild confessed her love for him and offered him her hand. “Have pity on me, Horn, and promise me your loyalty, for I truly love you and have loved you for a long time, and if you agree, I will be your wife.”
Horn Refuses the Princess
Now Horn was in evil case, for he saw full well in what danger he would place the princess, Sir Athelbrus, and himself if he accepted the proffer of her love. He knew the reason of the steward’s warning, and tried to think what he might say to satisfy the princess and yet not be disloyal to the king. At last he replied: “Christ save and keep thee, my lady Rymenhild, and give thee joy of thy husband, whosoever he may be! I am too lowly born to be worthy of such a wife; I am a mere foundling, living on thy father’s bounty. It is not in the course of nature that such as I should wed a king’s daughter, for there can be no equal match between a princess and a landless squire.”
Now Horn was in a tough spot because he clearly saw the danger he would put the princess, Sir Athelbrus, and himself in if he accepted her love. He understood the steward’s warning and tried to think of something to say that would please the princess while still being loyal to the king. Finally, he replied: “God save and protect you, my lady Rymenhild, and may you find happiness with your husband, whoever he may be! I am too lowly born to deserve such a wife; I am just a foundling, living off your father’s generosity. It’s not natural for someone like me to marry a king’s daughter, as there can be no equal match between a princess and a landless squire.”
Rymenhild was so disheartened and ashamed at this reply to her loving appeal that her colour changed, she turned deadly pale, began to sigh, flung her arms out wildly, and fell down in a swoon. Childe Horn lifted her up, full of pity for her deep distress, and began to comfort her and try to revive her. As he held her in his arms he kissed her often, and said:
Rymenhild was so heartbroken and embarrassed by his response to her heartfelt plea that her face went pale, she sighed heavily, waved her arms around in despair, and fainted. Childe Horn picked her up, feeling sorry for her intense sorrow, and started to comfort her and try to bring her back to consciousness. As he held her in his arms, he kissed her frequently and said:
I will completely submit to your guidance. If you will do one big thing for me.
Beg King Ailmar to knight me, That I can prove I'm worthy of your love.
Soon my knighthood will no longer be just a dream,
And I will work hard to do your will, dear heart.'”
Now at these words Rymenhild awoke from her swoon, and made him repeat his promise. She said: “Ah! Horn, that shall speedily be done. Ere the week is past thou shalt be Sir Horn, for my father loves thee, and will grant the dignity most willingly to one so dear to him. Go now quickly to Sir Athelbrus, give him as a token of my gratitude this golden goblet and this ring; pray him that he persuade the king to dub thee knight. I will repay him with rich rewards for his gentle courtesy to me. May Christ help him to speed thee in thy desires!” Horn then took leave of Rymenhild with great affection, and found Athelbrus, to whom he delivered the gifts and the princess’s message, which the steward received with due reverence.
Now, at these words, Rymenhild woke from her swoon and made him repeat his promise. She said: “Ah! Horn, that will quickly be done. Before the week is over, you’ll be Sir Horn, because my father loves you and will gladly grant this honor to someone so dear to him. Now go quickly to Sir Athelbrus, give him this golden goblet and this ring as a token of my gratitude; ask him to persuade the king to knight you. I’ll reward him handsomely for his kindness to me. May Christ help him to support you in your wishes!” Horn then said goodbye to Rymenhild with great affection and found Athelbrus, to whom he gave the gifts and the princess’s message, which the steward received with appropriate respect.
Horn Becomes a Knight
This plan seemed to Athelbrus very good, for it raised Horn to be a member of the noble Order of Knights, and would give him other chances of distinguishing himself. Accordingly he went to the king as he sat over the evening meal, and spoke thus: “Sir King, hear my words, for I have counsel for thee. To-morrow is the festival of thy birth, and the whole realm of Westernesse must rejoice in its master’s joy. Wear thou thy crown in solemn state, and I think it were nought amiss if thou shouldst knight young Horn, who will become a worthy defender of thy throne.” “That were well done,” said King Ailmar. “The youth pleases me, and I will knight him with [Pg 297] my own sword. Afterwards he shall knight his twelve comrades the same day.”
This plan sounded really good to Athelbrus because it promoted Horn to a member of the noble Order of Knights and would give him more opportunities to prove himself. So, he approached the king while he was having dinner and said, “Your Majesty, listen to me, for I have advice for you. Tomorrow is your birthday celebration, and all the realm of Westernesse should rejoice in their ruler’s happiness. Wear your crown with dignity, and I think it wouldn't be a bad idea to knight young Horn, who will be a worthy protector of your throne.” “That sounds good,” replied King Ailmar. “I like the young man, and I will knight him with my own sword. Afterwards, he can knight his twelve friends the same day.”
The next day the ceremony of knighting was performed with all solemnity, and at its close a great banquet was prepared and all men made merry. But Princess Rymenhild was somewhat sad. She could not descend to the hall and take her customary place, for this was a feast for knights alone, and she would not be without her betrothed one moment longer, so she sent a messenger to fetch Sir Horn to her bower.
The next day, the knighting ceremony took place with all the seriousness it deserved, and after it ended, a grand banquet was set up, and everyone celebrated joyfully. However, Princess Rymenhild felt a bit down. She couldn't go down to the hall and sit in her usual spot, as it was a feast meant only for knights, and she didn’t want to be away from her fiancé for even a moment longer, so she sent a messenger to bring Sir Horn to her chamber.
Horn and Athulf Go to Rymenhild
Now that Horn was a newly dubbed knight he would not allow the slightest shadow of dishonour to cloud his conduct; accordingly, when he obeyed Rymenhild’s summons he was accompanied by Athulf. “Welcome, Sir Horn and Sir Athulf,” she cried, holding out her hands in greeting. “Love, now that thou hast thy will, keep thy plighted word and make me thy wife; release me from my anxiety and do as thou hast said.”
Now that Horn was a newly knighted warrior, he wouldn’t let the slightest hint of dishonor affect his actions. So, when he answered Rymenhild’s call, he was with Athulf. “Welcome, Sir Horn and Sir Athulf,” she exclaimed, extending her hands in greeting. “Now that you have what you want, keep your promise and make me your wife; relieve me of my worry and do what you said.”
Young Sir Horn said, "I will fulfill my vow.
But first, I need to go out and show my strength;
I must overcome challenges and my own worst self,
Before I can hope to court and marry my bride.
We are just newly minted knights of one day’s growth,
And yet we are aware of the tradition in our state
To be the first to fight and win is to earn the title of a hero,
Then afterward, to win a woman's heart.
Today, I will act boldly for your love. And demonstrate my courage and my deep commitment
In skill against the enemies of this land. "If I return in peace, I will claim my wife."
Rymenhild protested no longer, for she saw that where honour was concerned Horn was inflexible. [Pg 298] “My true knight,” said she, “I must in sooth believe thee, and I feel that I may. Take this ring engraved with my name, wrought by the most skilled worker of our court, and wear it always, for it has magic virtues. The gems are of such saving power that thou shalt fear no strokes in battle, nor ever be cast down if thou gaze on this ring and think of thy love. Athulf, too, shall have a similar ring. And now, Horn, I commend thee to God, and may Christ give thee good success and bring thee back in safety!”
Rymenhild no longer argued, as she realized that when it came to honor, Horn was unwavering. [Pg 298] “My true knight,” she said, “I truly believe you, and I feel that I can trust you. Take this ring engraved with my name, made by the best craftsman in our court, and wear it always, as it has magical properties. The gems have such protective power that you won’t fear harm in battle, nor will you ever feel defeated if you look at this ring and think of your love. Athulf will also receive a similar ring. And now, Horn, I commend you to God, and may Christ grant you success and bring you back safely!”
Horn’s First Exploit
After taking an affectionate farewell of Rymenhild, Horn went down to the hall, and, seeing all the other new-made knights going in to the banquet, he slipped quietly away and betook himself to the stables. There he armed himself secretly and mounted his white charger, which pranced and reared joyfully as he rode away; and Horn began to sing for joy of heart, for he had won his chief desire, and was happy in the love of the king’s daughter. As he rode by the shore he saw a stranger ship drawn up on the beach, and recognised the banner and accoutrements of her Saracen crew, for he had never forgotten the heathens who had slain his father. “What brings you here?” he asked angrily, and as fearlessly as King Murry had done, and received the same answer: “We will conquer this land and slay the inhabitants.” Then Horn’s anger rose, he gripped his sword, and rushed boldly at the heathens, and slew many of them, striking off a head at each blow. The onslaught was so sudden that the Saracens were taken by surprise at first, but then they rallied and surrounded Horn, so that matters began to look dangerous for him. Then he remembered the betrothal ring, and looked on it, thinking earnestly of Rymenhild, his dear love, and [Pg 299] such courage came to him that he was able to defeat the pagans and slay their leader. The others, sorely wounded—for none escaped unhurt—hurried on board ship and put to sea, and Horn, bearing the Saracen leader’s head on his sword’s point, rode back to the royal palace. Here he related to King Ailmar this first exploit of his knighthood, and presented the head of the foe to the king, who rejoiced greatly at Horn’s valour and success.
After saying a heartfelt goodbye to Rymenhild, Horn went down to the hall. He saw all the newly made knights heading to the banquet, so he quietly slipped away and went to the stables. There, he secretly armed himself and mounted his white horse, which pranced and reared happily as he rode off. Horn began to sing with joy, for he had fulfilled his greatest wish and was happy in the love of the king’s daughter. As he rode by the shore, he noticed a strange ship pulled up on the beach and recognized the banner and gear of its Saracen crew, never forgetting the heathens who had killed his father. “What brings you here?” he asked angrily, with the same fearlessness as King Murry before him, receiving the same response: “We will conquer this land and slay the inhabitants.” Horn's anger surged; he gripped his sword and charged boldly at the heathens, killing many of them, taking off a head with each blow. The attack was so sudden that the Saracens were caught off guard at first, but then they rallied and surrounded Horn, putting him in a dangerous position. Then he remembered the betrothal ring and looked at it, thinking earnestly of Rymenhild, his beloved, and such courage filled him that he was able to defeat the pagans and kill their leader. The others, badly injured—for none escaped unhurt—hurried back to their ship and set sail, while Horn, carrying the Saracen leader’s head on the point of his sword, rode back to the royal palace. There, he told King Ailmar about this first act of his knighthood and presented the head of the enemy to the king, who was greatly pleased with Horn’s bravery and success.
Horn kills the Saracen leader
Horn defeats the Saracen leader
Rymenhild’s Dream
The next day the king and all the court rode out hunting, but Horn made an excuse to stay behind with the princess, and the false and wily Fikenhild was also left at home, and he crept secretly to Rymenhild’s bower to spy on her. She was sitting weeping bitterly when Sir Horn entered. He was amazed. “Love, for mercy’s sake, why weepest thou so sorely?” he asked; and she replied: “I have had a mournful dream. I dreamt that I was casting a net and had caught a great fish, which began to burst the net. I greatly fear that I shall lose my chosen fish.” Then she looked sadly at Horn. But the young knight was in a cheery mood, and replied: “May Christ and St. Stephen turn thy dream to good! If I am thy fish, I will never deceive thee nor do aught to displease thee, and hereto I plight thee my troth. But I would rather interpret thy dream otherwise. This great fish which burst thy net is some one who wishes us ill, and will do us harm soon.” Yet in spite of Horn’s brave words it was a sad betrothal, for Rymenhild wept bitterly, and her lover could not stop her tears.
The next day, the king and the entire court went out hunting, but Horn made an excuse to stay behind with the princess. The deceitful and sly Fikenhild also stayed home, sneaking away to Rymenhild’s chamber to spy on her. She was sitting there, crying hard when Sir Horn walked in. He was taken aback. “Love, for mercy’s sake, why are you crying so much?” he asked, and she replied, “I had a terrible dream. I dreamt that I was casting a net and caught a huge fish, which started to break the net. I'm really afraid that I will lose my chosen fish.” Then she looked at Horn sadly. But the young knight was in a good mood and replied, “May Christ and St. Stephen turn your dream into something positive! If I’m your fish, I’ll never let you down or do anything to upset you, and I promise you my loyalty. But I’d rather interpret your dream differently. That big fish that broke your net is someone who wants to hurt us and will bring us trouble soon.” Yet, despite Horn’s brave words, it was a sorrowful engagement, as Rymenhild cried bitterly, and her lover couldn't stop her tears.
Fikenhild’s False Accusation
Fikenhild had listened to all their conversation with [Pg 300] growing envy and anger, and now he stole away silently, and met King Ailmar returning from the chase.
Fikenhild had overheard their entire conversation with [Pg 300] increasing envy and anger, and now he quietly slipped away and ran into King Ailmar coming back from the hunt.
A necessary warning, that you protect yourself,
For Horn will take your life; I heard him swear. To kill you, either by sword or fire, tonight. If you ask what reason he has for hate,
Know that the villain is wooing your only child,
Fair Rymenhild, and hopes to wear your crown.
Even now he lingers in the girl's garden,
As he often does, he talks with her. With a clever tongue and a deceitful display of love. Unless you get rid of him, you won't be safe. "In life or honor, because he knows no law."
The king at first refused to believe the envious knight’s report, but, going to Rymenhild’s bower, he found apparent confirmation, for Horn was comforting the princess, and promising to wed her when he should have done worthy feats of arms. The king’s wrath knew no bounds, and with words of harsh reproach he banished Horn at once, on pain of death. The young knight armed himself quickly and returned to bid farewell to his betrothed.
The king initially couldn't accept the jealous knight's claims, but when he went to Rymenhild's chamber, he found what seemed like proof, as Horn was there comforting the princess and promising to marry her after proving himself in battle. The king's anger was immense, and he harshly scolded Horn before banishing him immediately under threat of death. The young knight quickly equipped himself and returned to say goodbye to his fiancée.
Horn’s Banishment
“Dear heart,” said he, “now thy dream has come true, and thy fish must needs break the net and be gone. The enemy whom I foreboded has wrought us woe. Farewell, mine own dear Rymenhild; I may no longer stay, but must wander in alien lands. If I do not return at the end of seven years take thyself a husband and tarry no longer for me. And now take me in your arms and kiss me, dear love, ere I go!” So they kissed each other and bade farewell, and Horn called to him his comrade Athulf, saying, “True and faithful friend, guard well my dear love. Thou hast [Pg 301] never forsaken me; now do thou keep Rymenhild for me.” Then he rode away, and, reaching the haven, hired a good ship and sailed for Ireland, where he took service with King Thurston, under the name of Cuthbert. In Ireland he became sworn brother to the king’s two sons, Harold and Berild, for they loved him from the first moment they saw him, and were in no way jealous of his beauty and valour.
“Dear heart,” he said, “now your dream has come true, and your fish must break free from the net and be gone. The enemy I feared has brought us sorrow. Farewell, my dear Rymenhild; I can’t stay any longer and must wander in distant lands. If I don’t return after seven years, find yourself a husband and don’t wait for me anymore. Now take me in your arms and kiss me, my love, before I go!” So they kissed and said their goodbyes, and Horn called to his friend Athulf, saying, “Loyal and faithful friend, take good care of my dear love. You’ve never abandoned me; now keep Rymenhild safe for me.” Then he rode away, and when he reached the port, he hired a sturdy ship and sailed to Ireland, where he started working for King Thurston under the name Cuthbert. In Ireland, he became a sworn brother to the king’s two sons, Harold and Berild, who loved him from the first moment they saw him and weren’t jealous of his looks or bravery.
Horn Slays the Giant Emir
When Christmas came, and King Thurston sat at the banquet with all his lords, at noontide a giant strode into the hall, bearing a message of defiance. He came from the Saracens, and challenged any three Irish knights to fight one Saracen champion. If the Irish won the pagans would withdraw from Ireland; if the Irish chiefs were slain the Saracens would hold the land. The combat was to be decided the next day at dawn. King Thurston accepted the challenge, and named Harold, Berild, and Cuthbert (as Horn was called) as the Christian champions, because they were the best warriors in Ireland; but Horn begged permission to speak, and said: “Sir King, it is not right that one man should fight against three, and one heathen hound think to resist three Christian warriors. I will fight and conquer him alone, for I could as easily slay three of them.” At last the king allowed Horn to attempt the combat alone, and spent the night in sorrowful musing on the result of the contest, while Horn slept well and arose and armed himself cheerily. He then aroused the king, and the Irish troop rode out to a fair and level green lawn, where they found the emir with many companions awaiting them. The combat began at once, and Horn gave blows so mighty that the pagan onlookers fell swooning through very fear, till Horn [Pg 302] said: “Now, knights, rest for a time, if it pleases you.” Then the Saracens spoke together, saying aloud that no man had ever so daunted them before except King Murry of Suddene.
When Christmas arrived, King Thurston was seated at the banquet with all his lords when a giant walked into the hall, bringing a message of defiance. He came from the Saracens and challenged any three Irish knights to battle one Saracen champion. If the Irish won, the pagans would leave Ireland; if the Irish chiefs were defeated, the Saracens would take control of the land. The fight was set for the next morning at dawn. King Thurston accepted the challenge and selected Harold, Berild, and Cuthbert (as Horn was known) as the Christian champions since they were the best fighters in Ireland. However, Horn requested to speak and said, “Sir King, it's not fair for one man to fight against three, and it's absurd to think one pagan dog could stand against three Christian warriors. I will fight and defeat him on my own, as I could easily take down three of them.” Finally, the king agreed to let Horn face the battle alone and spent the night anxiously pondering the outcome, while Horn slept soundly and woke up cheerful, preparing himself for the fight. He then woke the king, and the Irish troops rode out to a beautiful, flat green lawn, where they found the emir along with many companions waiting for them. The combat started immediately, and Horn delivered such powerful blows that the pagan spectators fainted from fear, until Horn said, “Now, knights, let’s take a break for a moment, if that’s alright with you.” The Saracens murmured among themselves, saying out loud that no one had ever intimidated them like this before except King Murry of Suddene.
This mention of his dead father aroused Horn, who now realized that he saw before him his father’s murderers. His anger was kindled, he looked at his ring and thought of Rymenhild, and then, drawing his sword again, he rushed at the heathen champion. The giant fell pierced through the heart, and his companions fled to their ships, hotly pursued by Horn and his company. Much fighting there was, and in the hot strife near the ships the king’s two sons, Harold and Berild, were both slain.
This mention of his dead father stirred Horn, who now realized that he was facing his father's killers. His anger flared up; he glanced at his ring and thought of Rymenhild, then, drawing his sword again, he charged at the heathen champion. The giant fell, pierced through the heart, and his companions fled to their ships, hotly pursued by Horn and his group. There was a lot of fighting, and in the heated struggle near the ships, the king’s two sons, Harold and Berild, were both killed.
Horn Refuses the Throne
Sadly they were laid on a bier and brought back to the palace, their sorrowful father lamenting their early death; and when he had wept his fill the mournful king came into the hall where all his knights silently awaited him. Slowly he came up to Horn as he sat a little apart from the rest, and said: “Cuthbert, wilt thou fulfil my desire? My heirs are slain, and thou art the best knight in Ireland for strength and beauty and valour; I implore thee to wed Reynild, my only daughter (now, alas! my only child), and to rule my realm. Wilt thou do so, and lift the burden of my cares from my weary shoulders?” But Horn replied: “O Sir King, it were wrong for me to receive thy fair daughter and heir and rule thy realm, as thou dost offer. I shall do thee yet better service, my liege, before I die; and I know that thy grief will change ere seven years have passed away. When that time is over, Sir King, give me my reward: thou shalt not refuse me thy daughter when I desire her.” To this [Pg 303] King Thurston agreed, and Horn dwelt in Ireland for seven years, and sent no word or token to Rymenhild all the time.
Sadly, they were laid on a bier and brought back to the palace, their sorrowful father mourning their early death. After he had wept enough, the grieving king entered the hall where all his knights waited silently for him. Slowly, he approached Horn, who was sitting a bit apart from the others, and said, “Cuthbert, will you fulfill my wish? My heirs are dead, and you are the best knight in Ireland in strength, beauty, and valor. I beg you to marry Reynild, my only daughter (now, unfortunately, my only child), and rule my kingdom. Will you do this and relieve me of my burdens?” But Horn replied, “Oh, Sir King, it would be wrong for me to accept your lovely daughter and heir and rule your kingdom as you suggest. I will serve you even better before I die, and I know that your grief will fade within seven years. Once that time is over, Sir King, give me my reward: you won’t refuse me your daughter when I ask for her.” To this, [Pg 303] King Thurston agreed, and Horn lived in Ireland for seven years, sending no word or sign to Rymenhild during that time.
Rymenhild’s Distress
In the meantime Princess Rymenhild was in great perplexity and trouble, for a powerful ruler, King Modi of Reynes, wooed her for his wife, and her own betrothed sent her no token of his life or love. Her father accepted the new suitor for her hand, and the day of the wedding was fixed, so that Rymenhild could no longer delay her marriage. In her extremity she besought Athulf to write letters to Horn, begging him to return and claim his bride and protect her; and these letters she delivered to several messengers, bidding them search in all lands until they found Sir Horn and gave the letters into his own hand. Horn knew nought of this, till one day in the forest he met a weary youth, all but exhausted, who told how he had sought Horn in vain. When Horn declared himself, the youth broke out into loud lamentations over Rymenhild’s unhappy fate, and delivered the letter which explained all her distress. Now it was Horn’s turn to weep bitterly for his love’s troubles, and he bade the messenger return to his mistress and tell her to cease her tears, for Horn would be there in time to rescue her from her hated bridegroom. The youth returned joyfully, but as his boat neared the shore of Westernesse a storm arose and the messenger was drowned; so that Rymenhild, opening her tower door to look for expected succour, found her messenger lying dead at the foot of the tower, and felt that all hope was gone. She wept and wrung her hands, but nothing that she could do would avert the evil day.
In the meantime, Princess Rymenhild was in great confusion and distress because a powerful ruler, King Modi of Reynes, was pursuing her to be his wife, while her own fiancé had sent her no sign of his survival or love. Her father agreed to the new suitor for her hand, and the wedding day was set, leaving Rymenhild with no chance to postpone her marriage any longer. In her desperation, she asked Athulf to write letters to Horn, pleading with him to return and claim his bride and protect her; she entrusted these letters to several messengers, instructing them to search throughout the lands until they found Sir Horn and delivered the letters directly to him. Horn had no idea of this until one day in the forest he encountered a weary young man, nearly exhausted, who explained that he had searched for Horn in vain. When Horn introduced himself, the youth broke down in tears over Rymenhild's unfortunate situation and handed him the letter that detailed all her troubles. Now it was Horn’s turn to weep bitterly for his love’s misfortunes, and he instructed the messenger to return to her and assure her to stop crying, as he would arrive in time to save her from her unwanted fiancé. The youth returned happily, but as his boat approached the shore of Westernesse, a storm broke out, and the messenger drowned. So when Rymenhild opened her tower door to look for the help she hoped for, she found her messenger dead at the foot of the tower and felt that all hope was lost. She wept and wrung her hands, but nothing she could do would change the terrible fate awaiting her.
Horn and King Thurston
As soon as Horn had read Rymenhild’s letter he went to King Thurston and revealed the whole matter to him. He told of his own royal parentage, his exile, his knighthood, his betrothal to the princess, and his banishment; then of the death of the Saracen leader who had slain King Murry, and the vengeance he had taken. Then he ended:
As soon as Horn read Rymenhild’s letter, he went to King Thurston and told him everything. He explained his royal background, his exile, his knighthood, his engagement to the princess, and his banishment. Then he talked about the death of the Saracen leader who killed King Murry and the revenge he had taken. Finally, he concluded:
Repay the service I have provided to you; Help me save my princess from this misery.
I will seek advice about fair Reynild’s fate,
For she will marry Sir Athulf, my best friend,
My closest friend and my bravest knight.
If I have ever risked my life for you, "And showed my worth in battle, please grant my request."
To this the king replied: “Childe Horn, do what thou wilt.”
To this, the king replied, "Childe Horn, do what you want."
Horn Returns on the Wedding-day
Horn at once invited Irish knights to accompany him to Westernesse to rescue his love from a hateful marriage, and many came eagerly to fight in the cause of the valiant Cuthbert who had defended Ireland for seven years. Thus it was with a goodly company that Horn took ship, and landed in King Ailmar’s realm; and he came in a happy hour, for it was the wedding-day of Princess Rymenhild and King Modi of Reynes. The Irish knights landed and encamped in a wood, while Horn went on alone to learn tidings. Meeting a palmer, he asked the news, and the palmer replied: “I have been at the wedding of Princess Rymenhild, and a sad sight it was, for the bride was wedded against her will, vowing she had a husband though he is a banished [Pg 305] man. She would take no ring nor utter any vows; but the service was read, and afterwards King Modi took her to a strong castle, where not even a palmer was given entrance. I came away, for I could not endure the pity of it. The bride sits weeping sorely, and if report be true her heart is like to break with grief.”
Horn immediately invited Irish knights to join him on a journey to Westernesse to rescue his love from a horrible marriage, and many eagerly came to support the brave Cuthbert, who had stood up for Ireland for seven years. With a strong group, Horn set sail and landed in King Ailmar’s kingdom; he arrived at a fortunate time, as it was the wedding day of Princess Rymenhild and King Modi of Reynes. The Irish knights landed and set up camp in a forest, while Horn went ahead alone to gather information. He met a traveler and inquired about the news. The traveler replied, “I attended the wedding of Princess Rymenhild, and it was a heartbreaking scene, as the bride was forced into marriage against her will, claiming she has a husband even though he is a banished man. She refused to take any ring or make any vows; the ceremony was conducted, and afterward, King Modi took her to a strong castle where not even a traveler is granted entry. I left, for I could not bear to witness the sadness. The bride sits there, weeping bitterly, and if the rumors are true, her heart is likely to break with sorrow.”
Horn Is Disguised as a Palmer
“Come, palmer,” said Horn, “lend me your cloak and scrip. I must see this strange bridal, and it may be I shall make some there repent of the wrong they have done to a helpless maiden. I will essay to enter.” The change was soon made, and Horn darkened his face and hands as if bronzed with Eastern suns, bowed his back, and gave his voice an old man’s feebleness, so that no man would have known him; which done, he made his way to King Modi’s new castle. Here he begged admittance for charity’s sake, that he might share the broken bits of the wedding feast; but he was churlishly refused by the porter, who would not be moved by any entreaties. At last Horn lost all patience, and broke open the door, and threw the porter out over the drawbridge into the moat; then, once more assuming his disguise, he made his way into the hall and sat down in the beggars’ row.
“Come on, traveler,” said Horn, “give me your cloak and bag. I need to see this strange wedding, and maybe I’ll make some people there regret the wrongs they’ve done to a defenseless girl. I’ll try to get in.” The change was quick, and Horn darkened his face and hands to look like he’d been tanned by Eastern suns, hunched his back, and altered his voice to sound like an old man, so that no one would recognize him. With that done, he headed to King Modi’s new castle. There, he asked for entry out of charity, hoping to get some leftovers from the wedding feast; but the porter rudely turned him away, ignoring any pleas. Finally, Horn lost his patience, broke down the door, and tossed the porter out over the drawbridge into the moat; then, once again in disguise, he entered the hall and took a seat in the beggars’ section.
The Recognition
Rymenhild was weeping still, and her stern husband seemed only angered by her tears. Horn looked about cautiously, but saw no sign of Athulf, his trusted comrade; for he was at this time eagerly looking for his friend’s coming from the lofty watch-tower, and lamenting that he could guard the princess no longer. At last, when the banquet was nearly over, Rymenhild rose to pour out wine for the guests, as the custom was [Pg 306] then; and she bore a horn of ale or wine along the benches to each person there. Horn, sitting humbly on the ground, called out: “Come, courteous Queen, turn to me, for we beggars are thirsty folk.” Rymenhild smiled sadly, and, setting down the horn, filled a bowl with brown ale, for she thought him a drunkard. “Here, drink this, and more besides, if thou wilt; I never saw so bold a beggar,” she said. But Horn refused. He handed the bowl to the other beggars, and said: “Lady, I will drink nought but from a silver cup, for I am not what you think me. I am no beggar, but a fisher, come from afar to fish at thy wedding feast. My net lies near by, and has lain there for seven years, and I am come to see if it has caught any fish. Drink to me, and drink to Horn from thy horn, for far have I journeyed.”
Rymenhild was still crying, and her stern husband just seemed annoyed by her tears. Horn looked around carefully but didn’t see any sign of Athulf, his trusted friend; he was eagerly waiting for his friend to arrive from the high watchtower and regretting that he could no longer protect the princess. Finally, when the banquet was nearly over, Rymenhild got up to serve wine to the guests, as was the custom back then; she carried a horn of ale or wine along the benches to everyone present. Horn, sitting humbly on the ground, called out: “Come, gracious Queen, turn to me, for we beggars are thirsty.” Rymenhild smiled sadly, and after setting down the horn, filled a bowl with brown ale, thinking he was a drunk. “Here, drink this, and more if you want; I’ve never seen such a bold beggar,” she said. But Horn refused. He handed the bowl to the other beggars and said: “Lady, I will drink nothing but from a silver cup, for I am not what you think. I am not a beggar, but a fisherman, come from far away to fish at your wedding feast. My net lies nearby and has been there for seven years, and I’ve come to see if it has caught any fish. Drink to me, and drink to Horn from your horn, for I have traveled far.”
When the palmer spoke of fishing, and his seven-year-old net, Rymenhild felt cold at heart; she did not recognise him, but wondered greatly when he bade her drink “to Horn.” She filled her cup and gave it to the palmer, saying, “Drink thy fill, and then tell me if thou hast ever seen Horn in thy wanderings.” As the palmer drank, he dropped his ring into the cup; then he returned it to Rymenhild, saying, “Queen, seek out what is in thy draught.” She said nothing then, but left the hall with her maidens and went to her bower, where she found the well-remembered ring she had given to Horn in token of betrothal. Greatly she feared that Horn was dead, and sent for the palmer, whom she questioned as to whence he had got the ring.
When the traveler talked about fishing and his seven-year-old net, Rymenhild felt a chill in her heart; she didn’t recognize him but was very curious when he told her to drink “to Horn.” She filled her cup and handed it to the traveler, saying, “Drink your fill, and then tell me if you’ve ever seen Horn in your travels.” As the traveler drank, he dropped his ring into the cup; then he returned it to Rymenhild, saying, “Queen, look for what’s in your drink.” She didn’t say anything then, but left the hall with her maidens and went to her chamber, where she found the familiar ring she had given to Horn as a sign of their engagement. She feared greatly that Horn was dead, and called for the traveler, whom she questioned about where he had gotten the ring.
Horn’s Stratagem
Horn thought he would test her love for him, since she had not recognised him, so he replied: “By St. Giles, lady, I have wandered many a mile, far [Pg 307] into realms of the West, and there I found Sir Horn ready prepared to sail home to your land. He told me that he planned to reach the realm of Westernesse in time to see you before seven years had passed, and I embarked with him. The winds were favourable and we had a quick voyage, but, alas! he fell ill and died. When he lay dying he begged me piteously, ‘Take this ring, from which I have never been parted, to my dear lady Rymenhild,’ and he kissed it many times and pressed it to his breast. May God give his soul rest in Paradise!”
Horn thought he would test her love for him since she hadn't recognized him, so he replied: “By St. Giles, lady, I have traveled many miles, far [Pg 307] into the lands of the West, and there I found Sir Horn ready to set sail back to your country. He told me that he planned to reach the realm of Westernesse in time to see you before seven years had passed, and I joined him on his journey. The winds were favorable and we had a swift voyage, but, unfortunately! he fell ill and died. While he was dying, he begged me earnestly, ‘Take this ring, which I have never been without, to my dear lady Rymenhild,’ and he kissed it many times and pressed it to his chest. May God grant his soul peace in Paradise!”
When Rymenhild heard those terrible tidings she sighed deeply and said: “O heart, burst now, for thou shalt never more have Horn, for love of whom thou hast been tormented so sorely!” Then she fell upon her bed, and grasped the dagger which she had concealed there; for if Horn did not come in time she had planned to slay both her hateful lord and herself that very night. Now, in her misery, she set the dagger to her heart, and would have slain herself at once, had not the palmer interrupted her. Rushing forward, he exclaimed: “Dear Queen and lady, I am Horn, thine own true love. Dost thou not recognise me? I am Childe Horn of Westernesse. Take me in thy arms, dear love, and kiss me welcome home.” As Rymenhild stared incredulously at him, letting the dagger fall from her trembling hand, he hurriedly cast away his disguise, brushed off the disfiguring stain he had put on his cheeks, and stood up straight and strong, her own noble knight and lover. What joy they had together! How they told each other of all their adventures and troubles, and how they embraced and kissed each other!
When Rymenhild heard the awful news, she sighed deeply and said, “Oh heart, break now, for you will never have Horn, the one you’ve suffered for so much!” Then she fell onto her bed and grabbed the dagger she had hidden there; if Horn didn't arrive soon, she planned to kill both her loathed lord and herself that very night. In her despair, she pressed the dagger to her heart and would have taken her own life right then, if the palmer hadn’t stopped her. He rushed forward and exclaimed, “Dear Queen and lady, I am Horn, your true love. Don’t you recognize me? I am Childe Horn from Westernesse. Take me in your arms, my love, and welcome me home with a kiss.” As Rymenhild stared at him in disbelief, letting the dagger drop from her shaking hand, he quickly removed his disguise, wiped off the dreadful stain he had put on his cheeks, and stood tall and strong, her own noble knight and lover. What joy they shared! They told each other about all their adventures and struggles, and they embraced and kissed each other!
Horn Slays King Modi
When their joy had become calmer, Horn said to his lady: “Dear Rymenhild, I must leave thee now, and [Pg 308] return to my knights, who are encamped in the forest. Within an hour I will return to the feast and give the king and his guests a stern lesson.” Then he flung away the palmer’s cloak, and went forth in knightly array; while the princess went up to the watch-tower, where Athulf still scanned the sea for some sign of Horn’s coming. Rymenhild said: “Sir Athulf, true friend, go quickly to Horn, for he has arrived, and with him he brings a great army.” The knight gladly hastened to the courtyard, mounted his steed, and soon overtook Horn. They were greatly rejoiced to meet again, and had much to tell each other and to plan for that day’s work.
When their joy had settled down, Horn said to his lady, “Dear Rymenhild, I have to leave you now and [Pg 308] go back to my knights, who are camped in the forest. I’ll be back at the feast within an hour to give the king and his guests a serious lesson.” Then he threw off the palmer’s cloak and stepped out in full knightly gear, while the princess went up to the watchtower, where Athulf was still watching the sea for any sign of Horn's arrival. Rymenhild said, “Sir Athulf, true friend, hurry to Horn, for he has arrived, and he brings a great army with him.” The knight gladly rushed to the courtyard, mounted his horse, and soon caught up with Horn. They were thrilled to see each other again and had a lot to share and plan for the day ahead.
In the evening Horn and his army reached the castle, where they found the gates undone for them by their friends within, and in a short but desperate conflict King Modi and all the guests at the banquet were slain, except Rymenhild, her father, and Horn’s twelve comrades. Then a new wedding was celebrated, for King Ailmar durst not refuse his daughter to the victor, and the bridal was now one of real rejoicing, though the king was somewhat bitter of mood.
In the evening, Horn and his army arrived at the castle, where their friends inside had left the gates open for them. In a brief but fierce battle, King Modi and all the guests at the banquet were killed, except for Rymenhild, her father, and Horn's twelve companions. Then they celebrated a new wedding, as King Ailmar didn’t dare deny his daughter to the victor. The wedding was genuinely joyful, although the king felt a bit resentful.
Horn’s Departure
When the hours wore on to midnight, Horn, sitting beside his bride, called for silence in the hall, and addressed the king thus: “Sir King, I pray thee listen to my tale, for I have much to say and much to explain. My name is in sooth Horn, and I am the son of King Murry of Suddene, who was slain by the Saracens. Thou didst cherish me and give me knighthood, and I proved myself a true knight on the very day when I was dubbed. Thou didst love me then, but evil men accused me to thee and I was banished. For seven years I have lived in a strange land; but now that I [Pg 309] have returned, I have won thy fair daughter as my bride. But I cannot dwell here in idleness while the heathen hold my father’s land. I vow by the Holy Rood that I will not rest, and will not claim my wife, until I have purified Suddene from the infidel invaders, and can lay its crown at Rymenhild’s feet. Do thou, O King, guard well my wife till my return.”
When the hours dragged on to midnight, Horn, sitting next to his bride, called for silence in the hall and addressed the king: “Sir King, please listen to my story, for I have a lot to say and explain. My name is Horn, and I am the son of King Murry of Suddene, who was killed by the Saracens. You took me in and made me a knight, and I proved myself on the very day I was knighted. You loved me then, but wicked men accused me to you, and I was banished. For seven years, I have lived in a foreign land; but now that I have returned, I have won your beautiful daughter as my bride. However, I cannot stay here doing nothing while the heathens occupy my father’s land. I swear by the Holy Cross that I will not rest, and will not claim my wife, until I have freed Suddene from the infidel invaders and can place its crown at Rymenhild’s feet. You, O King, must take good care of my wife until I return.”
The king consented to this proposal, and, in spite of Rymenhild’s grief, Horn immediately bade her farewell, and with his whole army embarked for Suddene, this time accompanied by Athulf, but leaving the rest of his comrades for the protection of his wife.
The king agreed to this proposal, and despite Rymenhild’s sadness, Horn immediately said goodbye to her and, with his entire army, set sail for Suddene, this time with Athulf beside him, leaving the rest of his friends to safeguard his wife.
The Apostate Knight
The wind blew fair for Suddene, and the fleet reached the port. The warriors disembarked, and marched inland, to encamp for the night in a wood, where they could be hidden. Horn and Athulf set out at midnight to endeavour to obtain news of the foe, and soon found a solitary knight sleeping. They awoke him roughly, saying, “Knight, awake! Why sleepest thou here? What dost thou guard?” The knight sprang lightly from the ground, saw their faces and the shining crosses on their shields, and cast down his eyes in shame, saying, “Alas! I have served these pagans against my will. In time gone by I was a Christian, but now I am a coward renegade, who forsook his God for fear of death at the hands of the Saracens! I hate my infidel masters, but I fear them too, and they have forced me to guard this district and keep watch against Horn’s return. If he should come to his own again how glad I should be! These infidels slew his father, and drove him into exile, with his twelve comrades, among whom was my own son, Athulf, who loved the prince as his own life. If the prince is yet alive, and my son also, God grant [Pg 310] that I may see them both again! Then would I joyfully die.”
The wind was favorable for Suddene, and the fleet arrived at the port. The warriors got off and marched inland to set up camp for the night in a forest where they could remain hidden. Horn and Athulf left at midnight to try to gather information about the enemy and soon discovered a lone knight sleeping. They woke him up roughly, saying, “Knight, wake up! Why are you sleeping here? What are you guarding?” The knight jumped up quickly, saw their faces and the shining crosses on their shields, and looked down in shame, saying, “Alas! I have served these pagans against my will. Once, I was a Christian, but now I am a coward who turned my back on my God out of fear of being killed by the Saracens! I hate my infidel masters, but I fear them too, and they have forced me to watch over this area and keep an eye out for Horn’s return. If he should come back, how happy I would be! These infidels killed his father and drove him into exile, along with his twelve companions, among whom was my own son, Athulf, who loved the prince as if he were his own life. If the prince is still alive, and my son too, God grant [Pg 310] that I may see them both again! Then I would gladly die.”
The Recognition
Horn answered quickly: “Sir Knight, be glad and rejoice, for here are we, Horn and Athulf, come to avenge my father and retake my realm from the heathen.” Athulf’s father was overcome with joy and shame; he hardly dared to embrace his son, yet the bliss of meeting was so great that he clasped Athulf in his arms and prayed his forgiveness for the disgrace he had brought upon him. The two young knights said nothing of his past weakness, but told him all their own adventures, and at last he said: “What is your true errand hither? Can you two alone slay the heathen? Dear Childe Horn, what joy this will be to thy mother Godhild, who still lives in a solitary retreat, praying for thee and for the land!” Horn broke in on his speech with “Blessed be the hour when I returned! Thank God that my mother yet lives! We are not alone, but I have an army of valiant Irish warriors, who will help me to regain my realm.”
Horn replied quickly, “Sir Knight, be happy and celebrate, because here we are, Horn and Athulf, returned to avenge my father and reclaim my kingdom from the heathens.” Athulf’s father was filled with joy and shame; he could hardly bring himself to hug his son, but the happiness of their reunion was so intense that he pulled Athulf into his arms and asked for his forgiveness for the disgrace he had caused. The two young knights didn’t mention his past weakness, but instead shared all their adventures, and finally he asked, “What is your real reason for coming here? Can you two really defeat the heathens alone? Dear Childe Horn, what a joy this will be for your mother Godhild, who still lives in a quiet place, praying for you and for the land!” Horn interrupted him, saying, “Blessed be the moment I returned! Thank God my mother is still alive! We’re not alone; I have an army of brave Irish warriors who will help me reclaim my kingdom.”
The Reconquest of Suddene
Now the king blew his horn, and his host marched out from the wood and prepared to attack the Saracens. The news soon spread that Childe Horn had returned, and many men who had accepted the faith of Mahomet for fear of death now threw off the hated religion, joined the true king’s army, and were rebaptized. The war was not long, for the Saracens had made themselves universally hated, and the inhabitants rose against them; so that in a short time the country was purged of the infidels, who were slain or fled to other lands. Then Horn brought his mother from her retreat, and [Pg 311] together they purified the churches which had been desecrated, and restored the true faith. When the land of Suddene was again a Christian realm King Horn was crowned with solemn rites, and a great coronation feast was held, which lasted too long for Horn’s true happiness.
Now the king blew his horn, and his army marched out from the woods to prepare for battle against the Saracens. Word quickly spread that Childe Horn had returned, and many men who had accepted the faith of Mohammed out of fear now rejected that hated religion, joined the true king’s army, and were rebaptized. The war was short because the Saracens were universally despised, leading the locals to rise up against them; in no time, the country was rid of the infidels, who were either killed or fled to other lands. Then Horn brought his mother from her hiding place, and together they purified the churches that had been defiled and restored the true faith. When the land of Suddene became a Christian realm again, King Horn was crowned with solemn ceremonies, and a grand coronation feast was held, which lasted too long for Horn’s true happiness.
Fikenhild Imprisons Rymenhild
During Horn’s absence from Westernesse, his comrades watched carefully over Rymenhild; but her father, who was growing old, had fallen much under the influence of the plausible Fikenhild. From the day when Fikenhild had falsely accused Horn to the king, Ailmar had held him in honour as a loyal servant, and now he had such power over the old ruler that when he demanded Rymenhild’s hand in marriage, saying that Horn was dead in Suddene, the king dared not refuse, and the princess was bidden to make ready for a new bridal. For this day Fikenhild had long been prepared; he had built a massive fortress on a promontory, which at high tide was surrounded by the sea, but was easy of access at the ebb; thither he now led the weeping princess, and began a wedding feast which was to last all day, and to end only with the marriage ceremony at night.
During Horn’s absence from Westernesse, his friends kept a close eye on Rymenhild; however, her father, who was getting older, had become greatly influenced by the smooth-talking Fikenhild. Since the day Fikenhild falsely accused Horn to the king, Ailmar had regarded him as a loyal servant, and now he held enough power over the aging ruler that when he asked for Rymenhild’s hand in marriage, claiming that Horn was dead in Suddene, the king could not refuse, and the princess was told to prepare for a new wedding. Fikenhild had long been ready for this day; he had constructed a large fortress on a cliff, which was surrounded by the sea at high tide but easily accessible at low tide. He led the weeping princess there and started a wedding feast that would last all day and only end with the marriage ceremony at night.
Horn’s Dream
That same night, before the feast, King Horn had a terrible dream. He thought he saw his wife taken on board ship; soon the ship began to sink, and Rymenhild held out her hands for rescue, but Fikenhild, standing in safety on shore, beat her back into the waves with his sword. With the agony of the sight Horn awoke, and, calling his comrade Athulf, said: “Friend, we must depart to-day. My wife is in danger [Pg 312] from false Fikenhild, whom I have trusted too much. Let us delay no longer, but go at once. If God will, I hope to release her, and to punish Fikenhild. God grant we come in time!” With some few chosen knights, King Horn and Athulf set out, and the ship drove darkling through the sea, they knew not whither. All the night they drifted on, and in the morning found themselves beneath a newly built castle, which none of them had seen before.
That same night, before the feast, King Horn had a terrible dream. He thought he saw his wife taken aboard a ship; soon the ship began to sink, and Rymenhild reached out her hands for help, but Fikenhild, safely standing on the shore, beat her back into the waves with his sword. In agony at the sight, Horn woke up and, calling his friend Athulf, said: “We must leave today. My wife is in danger from the deceitful Fikenhild, whom I’ve trusted too much. Let’s not delay any longer, but go at once. If God allows, I hope to save her and punish Fikenhild. God grant we arrive in time!” With a few chosen knights, King Horn and Athulf set out, and the ship sailed darkly across the sea, not knowing where they were headed. They drifted all night, and in the morning found themselves beneath a newly built castle, which none of them had seen before.
Horn’s Disguise
While they were seeking to moor their boat to the shore, one of the castle windows looking out to sea opened, and they saw a knight standing and gazing seaward, whom they speedily recognised; it was Athulf’s cousin, Sir Arnoldin, one of the twelve comrades, who had accompanied the princess thither in the hope that he might yet save her from Fikenhild; he was now looking, as a forlorn hope, over the sea, though he believed Horn was dead. His joy was great when he saw the knights, and he came out to them and speedily told them of Rymenhild’s distress and the position of affairs in the castle. King Horn was not at a loss for an expedient even in this distress. He quickly disguised himself and a few of his comrades as minstrels, harpers, fiddlers, and jugglers. Then, rowing to the mainland, he waited till low tide, and made his way over the beach to the castle, accompanied by his disguised comrades. Outside the castle walls they began to play and sing, and Rymenhild heard them, and, asking what the sounds were, gave orders that the minstrels should be admitted. They sat on benches low down the hall, tuning their harps and fiddles and watching the bride, who seemed unhappy and pale. When Horn sang a lay of true love and happiness, [Pg 313] Rymenhild swooned for grief, and the king was touched to the heart with bitter remorse that he had tried her constancy so long, and had allowed her to endure such hardships and misery for his sake.
While they were trying to anchor their boat to the shore, one of the castle windows facing the sea opened, and they saw a knight standing there, gazing out at the ocean. They quickly recognized him; it was Athulf’s cousin, Sir Arnoldin, one of the twelve companions who had accompanied the princess in the hopes of saving her from Fikenhild. He was looking out over the sea as a last hope, even though he believed Horn was dead. His joy was immense when he spotted the knights, and he hurried out to them, quickly informing them of Rymenhild’s distress and what was happening in the castle. King Horn was quick to come up with a plan, even in this difficult situation. He quickly disguised himself and a few of his companions as minstrels, harpers, fiddlers, and jugglers. Then, rowing to the mainland, he waited for low tide and made his way across the beach to the castle with his disguised friends. Outside the castle walls, they began to play and sing, and Rymenhild heard them. When she asked what the sounds were, she ordered that the minstrels be let in. They sat on low benches in the hall, tuning their harps and fiddles while watching the bride, who looked sad and pale. When Horn sang a song about true love and happiness, Rymenhild fainted from sorrow, and the king felt deep remorse for having tested her loyalty for so long and having allowed her to suffer such hardships and misery for his sake.
Horn and his followers disguised as minstrels
Horn and his followers were dressed up as minstrels.
Death of Fikenhild
King Horn now glanced down and saw the ring of betrothal on his finger, where he had worn it ever, except that fateful day when he had given it as a token of recognition to Rymenhild. He thought of his wife’s sufferings, and his mind was made up. Springing from the minstrels’ bench, he strode boldly up the hall, throwing off his disguise, and, shouting, “I am King Horn! False Fikenhild, thou shalt die!” he slew the villain in the midst of his men. Horn’s comrades likewise flung off their disguise, and soon overpowered the few of the household who cared to fight in their dead master’s cause. The castle was taken for King Ailmar, who was persuaded to nominate Sir Arnoldin his heir, and the baronage of Westernesse did homage to him as the next king. Horn and his fair wife begged the good old steward Sir Athelbrus to go with them to Suddene, and on the way they touched at Ireland, where Reynild, the king’s fair daughter, was induced to look favourably on Sir Athulf and accept him for her husband. The land of King Modi, which had now no ruler, was committed to the care of Sir Athelbrus, and Horn and Rymenhild at last reached Suddene, where the people received their fair queen with great joy, and where they dwelt in happiness till their lives’ end.
King Horn looked down and saw the betrothal ring on his finger, which he had worn all along, except for that dreadful day when he gave it as a sign of recognition to Rymenhild. He remembered his wife’s sufferings, and he made up his mind. Jumping off the minstrel's bench, he confidently strode through the hall, revealing his true identity, and shouted, “I am King Horn! False Fikenhild, you will die!” He killed the villain right in front of his men. Horn’s friends also removed their disguises and quickly overwhelmed the few members of the household who were willing to fight for their dead master’s cause. The castle was claimed for King Ailmar, who agreed to name Sir Arnold as his heir, and the barons of Westernesse pledged their loyalty to him as the new king. Horn and his beautiful wife asked the good old steward Sir Athelbrus to accompany them to Suddene, and on their way, they stopped in Ireland, where Reynild, the king’s lovely daughter, was persuaded to favor Sir Athulf and accept him as her husband. The land of King Modi, which had no ruler now, was entrusted to Sir Athelbrus, and Horn and Rymenhild finally arrived in Suddene, where the people welcomed their beautiful queen with great joy, and where they lived happily for the rest of their lives.
CHAPTER XV: ROBIN HOOD
Introduction
ENGLAND during the twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth centuries was slowly taught the value of firm administrative government. In Saxon England, the keeping of the peace and the maintenance of justice had been left largely to private and family enterprise and to local and trading communities. In Norman England, the royal authority was asserted throughout the kingdom, though as yet the king had to depend in large measure upon the co-operation of his barons and the help of the burghers to supply the lack of a standing army and an adequate police. Under the Plantagenets, the older chivalry was slowly breaking up, and a new, wealthy burgher and trading community was rapidly gaining influence in the land; whilst the clergy, corrupted by excess of wealth and power, had strained, almost to breaking, the controlling force of religion. It was therefore natural that in these latter days a class of men should arise to avail themselves of the unique opportunities of the time—men who, loving liberty and hating oppression, took the law into their own hands and executed a rough and ready justice between the rich and the poor which embodied the best traditions of knight-errantry, whilst they themselves lived a free and merry life on the tolls they exacted from their wealthy victims. Such a man may well have been the original Robin Hood, a man who, when once he had captured the popular imagination, soon acquired heroic reputation and was credited with every daring deed and every magnanimous action in two centuries of ‘freebooting.’
ENGLAND during the 12th, 13th, and 14th centuries gradually learned the importance of strong administrative governance. In Saxon England, maintaining peace and delivering justice were mostly up to individuals, families, and local trading communities. In Norman England, royal authority was established across the kingdom, though the king still largely relied on the cooperation of his barons and the assistance of town merchants to make up for the absence of a standing army and sufficient police. Under the Plantagenets, the old chivalric order was slowly disintegrating, while a new, wealthy merchant and trading class was rapidly gaining power; at the same time, the clergy, corrupted by too much wealth and influence, had nearly shattered the moral authority of religion. Thus, it was only natural that in these later times, a group of men would emerge to take advantage of the unique opportunities available—men who cherished freedom and despised oppression, taking the law into their own hands to deliver a rough form of justice between the rich and the poor, embodying the best traditions of chivalry, while living a free and carefree life off the tolls they collected from their wealthy prey. One such man could very well have been the original Robin Hood, a figure who, once he captured the popular imagination, soon gained a heroic reputation and was credited with every bold deed and noble action in two centuries of ‘freebooting.’
Robin Hood Seeks a Guest
At one time Robin Hood lived in the noble forest of [Pg 315] Barnesdale, in Yorkshire. He had but few of his merry men with him, for his headquarters were in the glorious forest of Sherwood. Just now, however, the Sheriff of Nottinghamshire was less active in his endeavours to put down the band of outlaws, and the leader had wandered farther north than usual. Robin’s companions were his three dearest comrades and most loyal followers, Little John (so called because of his great stature), Will Scarlet, Robin’s cousin, and Much, the miller’s son. These three were all devoted to their leader, and never left his side, except at such times as he sent them away on his business.
At one point, Robin Hood lived in the noble forest of [Pg 315] Barnesdale, in Yorkshire. He had only a few of his merry men with him, as his main base was in the glorious forest of Sherwood. However, at this time, the Sheriff of Nottinghamshire was less active in trying to capture the band of outlaws, and Robin had traveled farther north than usual. Robin’s companions were his three closest friends and most loyal followers: Little John (named for his tall stature), Will Scarlet, who was Robin’s cousin, and Much, the miller’s son. These three were completely devoted to their leader and never left his side, except when he sent them away for his tasks.
On this day Robin was leaning against a tree, lost in thought, and his three followers grew impatient; they knew that before dinner could be served there were the three customary Masses to hear, and their leader gave no sign of being ready for Mass. Robin always heard three Masses before his dinner, one of the Father, one of the Holy Spirit, and the last of Our Lady, who was his patron saint and protector. As the three yeomen were growing hungry, Little John ventured to address him. “Master, it would do you good if you would dine early to-day, for you have fasted long.” Robin aroused himself and smiled. “Ah, Little John, methinks care for thine own appetite hath a share in that speech, as well as care for me. But in sooth I care not to dine alone. I would have a stranger guest, some abbot or bishop or baron, who would pay us for our hospitality. I will not dine till a guest be found, and I leave it to you three to find him.” Robin turned away, laughing at the crestfallen faces of his followers, who had not counted on such a vague commission; but Little John, quickly recovering himself, called to him: “Master, tell us, before we leave you, where we shall meet, and what sort of people we are to capture and bring to you in the greenwood.”
On this day, Robin was leaning against a tree, deep in thought, while his three followers grew impatient. They knew that before they could have dinner, they had to attend the three usual Masses, and their leader showed no signs of getting ready for Mass. Robin always attended three Masses before dinner: one for the Father, one for the Holy Spirit, and the last for Our Lady, who was his patron saint and protector. As the three yeomen started to feel hungry, Little John decided to speak up. “Master, it would be good for you to have an early dinner today since you’ve fasted for a long time.” Robin snapped out of his thoughts and smiled. “Ah, Little John, I think your concern for your own appetite is just as strong as your concern for mine. But honestly, I don’t want to dine alone. I’d like to have a guest, maybe an abbot, a bishop, or a baron, who would appreciate our hospitality. I won’t eat until we find a guest, and I leave it to you three to locate him.” Robin turned away, laughing at the disappointed faces of his followers, who hadn’t expected such a vague task. But Little John quickly got his composure back and called out, “Master, before we go, can you tell us where we should meet and what kind of people we need to capture and bring to you in the woods?”
The Outlaws’ Rules
“You know that already,” said their master. “You are to do no harm to women, nor to any company in which a woman is travelling; this is in honour of our dear Lady. You are to be kind and gentle to husbandmen and toilers of all degrees, to worthy knights and yeomen, to gallant squires, and to all children and helpless people; but sheriffs (especially him of Nottingham), bishops, and prelates of all kinds, and usurers in Church and State, you may regard as your enemies, and may rob, beat, and despoil in any way. Meet me with your guest at our great trysting oak in the forest, and be speedy, for dinner must wait until the visitor has arrived.” “Now may God send us a suitable traveller soon,” said Little John, “for I am hungry for dinner now.” “So am I,” said each of the others, and Robin laughed again. “Go ye all three, with bows and arrows in hand, and I will stay alone at the trysting tree and await your coming. As no man passes this way, you can walk up to the willow plantation and take your stand on Watling Street; there you will soon meet with likely travellers, and I will accept the first who appears. I will find means to have dinner ready against your return, and we will hope that our visitor’s generosity will compensate us for the trouble of cooking his dinner.”
“You already know this,” said their master. “You must not harm women, nor anyone traveling with a woman; this is in honor of our dear Lady. You should be kind and gentle to farmers and workers of all kinds, to worthy knights and yeomen, to brave squires, and to all children and vulnerable people; but sheriffs (especially the one from Nottingham), bishops, and any kind of church officials, as well as usurers in both Church and State, you may consider your enemies, and you can rob, beat, and plunder them in any way. Meet me with your guest at our big meeting oak in the forest, and be quick, as dinner must wait until the visitor arrives.” “May God send us a suitable traveler soon,” said Little John, “because I’m already hungry for dinner.” “So am I,” said the others, and Robin laughed again. “You three go, with bows and arrows ready, and I’ll stay here at the meeting tree and wait for you. Since no one passes this way, you can walk up to the willow grove and stand on Watling Street; there you’ll soon encounter potential travelers, and I’ll welcome the first one who comes by. I’ll make sure dinner is ready by the time you get back, and we hope that our visitor’s generosity will make up for the trouble of preparing his meal.”
Robin Hood’s Guest
The three yeomen, taking their longbows in hand and arrows in their belts, walked up through the willow plantation to a place on Watling Street where another road crossed it; but there was no one in sight. As they stood with bows in hand, looking towards the forest of Barnesdale, they saw in the distance a knight [Pg 317] riding in their direction. As he drew nearer they were struck by his appearance, for he rode as a man who had lost all interest in life; his clothes were disordered, he looked neither to right nor left, but drooped his head sadly, while one foot hung in the stirrup and the other dangled slackly in the air. The yeomen had never seen so doleful a rider; but, sad as he was, this was a visitor and must be taken to Robin; accordingly Little John stepped forward and caught the horse by the bridle.
The three yeomen, holding their longbows and with arrows in their belts, walked through the willow grove to a spot on Watling Street where another road crossed it; but there was no one around. As they stood there with their bows ready, looking towards the forest of Barnesdale, they spotted a knight in the distance riding toward them. As he got closer, they were struck by his appearance; he rode like someone who had lost all interest in life. His clothes were messy, he didn’t look to the right or left, but hung his head sadly, with one foot in the stirrup and the other dragging in the air. The yeomen had never seen such a gloomy rider; but despite his sadness, he was a visitor and needed to be taken to Robin. So, Little John stepped forward and grabbed the horse by the bridle.
“Little John caught the horse by the bridle”
“Little John grabbed the horse by the bridle.”
Little John Escorts the Knight
The knight raised his head and looked blankly at the outlaw, who at once doffed his cap, saying, “Welcome, Sir Knight! I give you, on my master’s behalf, a hearty welcome to the greenwood. Gentle knight, come now to my master, who hath waited three hours, fasting, for your approach before he would dine. Dinner is prepared, and only tarries your courteous appearance.” The stranger knight seemed to consider this address carefully, for he sighed deeply, and then said: “I cry thee mercy, good fellow, for the delay, though I wot not how I am the cause thereof. But who is thy master?” Little John replied: “My master’s name is Robin Hood, and I am sent to guide you to him.” The knight said: “So Robin Hood is thy leader? I have heard of him, and know him to be a good yeoman; therefore I am ready to accompany thee, though, in good sooth, I had intended to eat my midday meal at Blythe or Doncaster to-day. But it matters little where a broken man dines!”
The knight lifted his head and stared blankly at the outlaw, who immediately took off his cap and said, “Welcome, Sir Knight! On behalf of my master, I warmly welcome you to the forest. Kind knight, please come now to my master, who has been waiting for three hours, fasting, for your arrival before he would eat. Dinner is ready, and it only waits for your courteous presence.” The stranger knight seemed to think over this greeting carefully; he sighed deeply and then said, “I apologize for the delay, good fellow, though I don’t know how I caused it. But who is your master?” Little John replied, “My master’s name is Robin Hood, and I am here to guide you to him.” The knight responded, “So Robin Hood is your leader? I’ve heard of him and know him to be a good man; therefore, I am ready to follow you, even though I had planned to have my lunch in Blythe or Doncaster today. But it doesn’t matter much where a hungry man eats!”
Robin Hood’s Feast
The three yeomen conducted the knight along the forest ways to the trysting oak where Robin awaited [Pg 318] them. As they went they observed that the knight was weeping silently for some great distress, but their courtesy forbade them to make any show of noticing his grief. When the appointed spot was reached, Robin stepped forward and courteously greeted his guest, with head uncovered and bended knee, and welcomed him gladly to the wild greenwood. “Welcome, Sir Knight, to our greenwood feast! I have waited three hours for a guest, and now Our Lady has sent you to me we can dine, after we have heard Mass.” The knight said nothing but, “God save you, good Robin, and all your merry men”; and then very devoutly they heard the three Masses, sung by Friar Tuck. By this time others of the outlaw band had appeared, having returned from various errands, and a gay company sat down to a banquet as good as any the knight had ever eaten.
The three yeomen led the knight along the forest paths to the meeting tree where Robin was waiting for them. As they walked, they noticed the knight was quietly crying due to some deep sorrow, but their politeness kept them from acknowledging his pain. When they reached the designated spot, Robin stepped forward and greeted his guest warmly, with his head uncovered and one knee on the ground, happily welcoming him to the wild forest. “Welcome, Sir Knight, to our woodland feast! I’ve waited three hours for a guest, and now that Our Lady has sent you to me, we can eat after we’ve attended Mass.” The knight said nothing except, “God save you, good Robin, and all your merry men”; and then they devoutly listened to the three Masses sung by Friar Tuck. By that time, other members of the outlaw group had appeared, returning from various tasks, and a cheerful group sat down to a feast as good as any the knight had ever enjoyed.
Robin Converses with the Knight
There was abundance of good things—venison and game of all kinds, swans and river-fowl and fish, with bread and good wine. Every one seemed joyous, and merry jests went round that jovial company, till even the careworn guest began to smile, and then to laugh outright. At this Robin was well pleased, for he saw that his visitor was a good man, and was glad to have lifted the burden of his care, even if only for a few minutes; so he smiled cheerfully at the knight and said: “Be merry, Sir Knight, I pray, and eat heartily of our food, for it is with great goodwill that we offer it to you.” “Thanks, good Robin,” replied the knight. “I have enjoyed my dinner to-day greatly; for three weeks I have not had so good a meal. If I ever pass by this way again I will do my best to repay you in kind; as good a dinner will I try to provide as you have given me.”
There was a feast of great food—venison and all sorts of game, swans and waterfowl and fish, alongside bread and good wine. Everyone seemed happy, and playful jokes circulated among the cheerful group, until even the weary guest began to smile and then to laugh out loud. Robin was pleased to see this, as he recognized that his visitor was a good man, and he felt happy to have eased the burden of his worries, even if just for a little while; so he smiled warmly at the knight and said: “Be happy, Sir Knight, I ask you, and enjoy our food, for we offer it to you with great goodwill.” “Thank you, good Robin,” replied the knight. “I have really enjoyed my dinner today; for three weeks I haven't had such a great meal. If I ever pass this way again, I will do my best to repay you in kind; I will try to provide as good a dinner as you have given me.”
Robin Demands Payment
The outlaw chief seemed to be affronted by this suggestion, and replied, with a touch of pride in his manner: “Thanks for your proffer, Sir Knight, but, by Heaven! no man has ever yet deemed me a glutton. While I eat one dinner I am not accustomed to look eagerly for another—one is enough for me. But as for you, my guest, I think it only fitting that you should pay before you go; a yeoman was never meant to pay for a knight’s banquet.” The knight blushed, and looked confused for a moment, and then said: “True, Robin, and gladly would I reward you for my entertainment, but I have no money worth offering; even all I have would not be worthy of your acceptance, and I should be shamed in your eyes, and those of your men.”
The outlaw chief seemed offended by this suggestion and replied, with a hint of pride in his tone: “Thanks for your offer, Sir Knight, but, honestly! no one has ever considered me a glutton. While I’m having one meal, I don’t usually look forward to another—one is enough for me. But as for you, my guest, I think it’s only right that you should pay before you leave; a commoner shouldn't have to pay for a knight’s feast.” The knight blushed and looked a bit confused for a moment, then said: “That’s true, Robin, and I would gladly reward you for your hospitality, but I have no money worth giving; even all I have wouldn’t be worthy of your acceptance, and I’d feel ashamed in your eyes and those of your men.”
“I have no money worth offering”
“I don’t have any money to give.”
The Knight’s Poverty
“Is that the truth?” asked Robin, making a sign to Little John, who arose, and, going to the knight’s steed, unstrapped a small coffer, which he brought back and placed before his master. “Search it, Little John,” said he, and “You, sir, tell me the very truth, by your honour as a belted knight.” “It is truth, on my honour, that I have but ten shillings,” replied the knight, “and if Little John searches he will find no more.” “Open the coffer,” said Robin, and Little John took it away to the other side of the trysting oak, where he emptied its contents on his outspread cloak, and found exactly ten shillings. Returning to his master, who sat at his ease, drinking and gaily conversing with his anxious guest, Little John whispered: “The knight has told the truth,” and thereupon Robin exclaimed aloud: “Sir Knight, I will not take one [Pg 320] penny from you; you may rather borrow of me if you have need of more money, for ten shillings is but a miserable sum for a knight. But tell me now, if it be your pleasure, how you come to be in such distress.” As he looked inquiringly at the stranger, whose blush had faded once, only to be renewed as he found his word of honour doubted, he noticed how thin and threadbare were his clothes and how worn his russet leather shoes; and he was grieved to see so noble-seeming a man in such a plight.
“Is that for real?” asked Robin, signaling to Little John, who got up and went to the knight's horse, unstrapped a small chest, and brought it back to place in front of his master. “Check it, Little John,” he said, “and you, sir, tell me the honest truth, by your honor as a knight.” “It's the truth, on my honor, that I only have ten shillings,” replied the knight, “and if Little John checks, he will find nothing more.” “Open the chest,” said Robin, and Little John took it to the other side of the meeting oak, where he emptied its contents onto his outspread cloak and found exactly ten shillings. Returning to his master, who was comfortably drinking and chatting with his anxious guest, Little John whispered: “The knight is telling the truth,” and then Robin exclaimed loudly: “Sir Knight, I won’t take a single penny from you; you might as well borrow from me if you need more money, because ten shillings is a pathetic amount for a knight. But tell me now, if you want to, how you ended up in such a tough spot.” As he looked curiously at the stranger, whose blush had faded only to return when he felt his word of honor was doubted, he noticed how thin and worn his clothes were and how beat-up his brown leather shoes looked; and he felt sad to see such a noble-looking man in such a bad situation.
The Knight’s Story
Yet Robin meant to fathom the cause of the knight’s trouble, for then, perhaps, he would be able to help him, so he continued pitilessly: “Tell me just one word, which I will keep secret from all other men: were you driven by compulsion to take up knighthood, or urged to beg it by reason of the ownership of some small estate; or have you wasted your old inheritance with fines for brawling and strife, or in gambling and riotousness, or in borrowing at usury? All of these are fatal to a good estate.”
Yet Robin wanted to understand the reason for the knight's troubles, because then, maybe, he could help him. So he pressed on: “Just tell me one thing, and I'll keep it to myself: did you become a knight out of obligation, or did you seek it because you owned a small estate? Or have you squandered your inheritance on fines for fighting and disputes, or on gambling and partying, or by borrowing at high interest? All of these are disastrous for a good estate.”
The knight replied: “Alas! good Robin, none of these hath been my undoing. My ancestors have all been knights for over a hundred years, and I have not lived wastefully, but soberly and sparely. As short a time ago as last year I had over four hundred pounds saved, which I could spend freely among my neighbours, and my income was four hundred pounds a year, from my land; but now my only possessions are my wife and children. This is the work of God’s hand, and to Him I commit me to amend my estate in His own good time.”
The knight replied, “Sadly, good Robin, none of this has caused my downfall. My family has been made up of knights for over a hundred years, and I haven't lived lavishly, but rather carefully and modestly. Just a year ago, I had saved over four hundred pounds, which I could share freely with my neighbors, and my annual income was four hundred pounds from my land. But now, my only possessions are my wife and children. This is the result of God's will, and I trust He will help me improve my situation in His own time.”
How the Money was Lost
“But how have you so soon lost this great wealth?” [Pg 321] asked Robin incredulously; and the knight replied sadly: “Ah, Robin, you have no son, or you would know that a father will give up all to save his first-born. I have one gallant son, and when I went on the Crusade with our noble Prince Edward I left him at home to guard my lands, for he was twenty years old, and was a brave and comely youth. When I returned, after two years’ absence, it was to find him in great danger, for in a public tournament he had slain in open fight a knight of Lancashire and a bold young squire. He would have died a shameful death had I not spent all my ready money and other property to save him from prison, for his enemies were mighty and unjust; and even that was not enough, for I was forced to mortgage my estates for more money. All my land lies in pledge to the abbot of St. Mary’s Abbey, in York, and I have no hope to redeem it. I was riding to York when your men found me.”
“But how have you lost this great wealth so quickly?” [Pg 321] asked Robin in disbelief; and the knight replied sadly: “Ah, Robin, you don’t have a son, or you would understand that a father will sacrifice everything to save his firstborn. I have one brave son, and when I went on the Crusade with our noble Prince Edward, I left him at home to protect my lands, since he was twenty years old and a strong, handsome lad. When I came back after two years, I found him in serious trouble, for in a public tournament, he had killed a knight from Lancashire and a daring young squire in open combat. He would have faced a shameful death if I hadn’t spent all my cash and other belongings to rescue him from prison, as his enemies were powerful and unjust; and even that wasn’t enough, as I had to mortgage my estates for more money. All my land is pledged to the abbot of St. Mary’s Abbey, in York, and I have no hope of getting it back. I was on my way to York when your men found me.”
The Sum Required
“For what sum is your land pledged?” asked the master-outlaw; and the knight replied: “The Abbot lent me four hundred pounds, though the value of the land is far beyond that.” “What will you do if you fail to redeem your land?” asked Robin. “I shall leave England at once, and journey once more to Jerusalem, and tread again the sacred Hill of Calvary, and never more return to my native land. That will be my fate, for I see no likelihood of repaying the loan, and I will not stay to see strangers holding my father’s land. Farewell, my friend Robin, farewell to you all! Keep the ten shillings; I would have paid more if I could, but that is the best I can give you.” “Have you no friends at home?” asked Robin; and the knight said: “Many friends I thought I had, sir. They were very [Pg 322] kind and helpful in my days of prosperity, when I did not need them; now they will not know me, so much has my poverty seemed to alter my face and appearance.”
“For what amount is your land mortgaged?” asked the master-outlaw, and the knight replied: “The Abbot lent me four hundred pounds, even though the land is worth much more than that.” “What will you do if you can’t pay back your land?” asked Robin. “I’ll leave England immediately and travel back to Jerusalem, walk once again on the sacred Hill of Calvary, and never come back to my homeland. That will be my fate, as I don’t see any chance of repaying the loan, and I won’t stick around to see strangers owning my father’s land. Goodbye, my friend Robin, goodbye to all of you! Keep the ten shillings; I would have paid more if I could, but that's the best I can offer you.” “Do you have no friends back home?” asked Robin, and the knight said: “I thought I had many friends, sir. They were very kind and supportive in my prosperous days when I didn’t need them; now they won’t recognize me, as my poverty seems to have changed my face and appearance so much.”
Robin Offers a Loan
This pitiful story touched the hearts of the simple and kindly outlaws; they wept for pity, and cared not to hide their tears from each other, until Robin made them all pledge their guest in bumpers of good red wine. Then their chief asked, as if continuing his own train of thought: “Have you any friends who will act as sureties for the repayment of the loan?” “None at all,” replied the knight hopelessly, “but God Himself, who suffered on the Tree for us.” This last reply angered Robin, who thought it savoured too much of companionship with the fat and hypocritical monks whom he hated, and he retorted sharply: “No such tricks for me! Do you think I will take such a surety, or even one of the saints, in return for good solid gold? Get some more substantial surety, or no gold shall you have from me. I cannot afford to waste my money.”
This sad story moved the hearts of the simple and kind outlaws; they cried out of compassion and didn’t bother to hide their tears from one another until Robin made them all toast their guest with big glasses of good red wine. Then their leader asked, as if continuing his own train of thought: “Do you have any friends who will guarantee the loan?” “Not at all,” replied the knight hopelessly, “except for God Himself, who suffered on the Tree for us.” This last response made Robin angry, as he thought it was too much like the company of the fat and hypocritical monks he despised, and he snapped back: “No such tricks for me! Do you think I’ll accept such a guarantee, or even one of the saints, in exchange for solid gold? Get some solid guarantee, or you won’t get any gold from me. I can’t afford to waste my money.”
The Knight Offers Surety
The knight replied, sighing heavily: “If you will not take these I have no earthly surety to offer; and in Heaven there is only our dear Lady. I have served her truly, and she has never failed me till now, when her servant, the abbot, is playing me so cruel a trick.” “Do you give Our Lady as your surety?” said Robin Hood. “I would take her bond for any sum, for throughout all England you could find no better surety than our dear Lady, who has always been gracious to me. She is enough security. Go, Little John, to my treasury and bring me four hundred pounds, well counted, with no false or clipped coin therein.”
The knight replied with a heavy sigh, “If you won’t accept these, I have no guarantee to offer; and in Heaven, there’s only our dear Lady. I have served her faithfully, and she has never let me down until now, when her servant, the abbot, is pulling such a cruel trick on me.” “Are you offering Our Lady as your guarantee?” asked Robin Hood. “I would accept her bond for any amount because throughout all of England, you won’t find a better guarantee than our dear Lady, who has always been kind to me. She is enough security. Go, Little John, to my treasury and bring me four hundred pounds, properly counted, without any fake or clipped coins.”
Robin Hood’s Gifts
Little John, accompanied by Much, the careful treasurer of the band, went quickly to the secret place where the master-outlaw kept his gold. Very carefully they counted out the coins, testing each, to see that it was of full weight and value. Then, on the suggestion of Little John, they provided the knight with new clothing, even to boots and spurs, and finally supplied him with two splendid horses, one for riding and one to carry his baggage and the coffer of gold.
Little John, along with Much, the careful treasurer of the group, quickly made their way to the hidden spot where the master outlaw kept his gold. They counted the coins carefully, checking each one to ensure it was of full weight and value. Then, at Little John’s suggestion, they got the knight some new clothes, including boots and spurs, and finally arranged for two magnificent horses—one for riding and one to carry his bags and the chest of gold.
The guest watched all these preparations with bewildered eyes, and turned to Robin, crying, “Why have you done all this for me, a perfect stranger?” “You are no stranger, but Our Lady’s messenger. She sent you to me, and Heaven grant you may prove true.”
The guest watched all these preparations with confused eyes and turned to Robin, saying, “Why have you done all this for me, a complete stranger?” “You're not a stranger; you're Our Lady's messenger. She sent you to me, and I hope you turn out to be true.”
The Bond of Repayment
“God grant it,” echoed the knight. “But, Robin, when shall I repay this loan, and where? Set me a day, and I will keep it.” “Here,” replied the outlaw, “under this greenwood tree, and in a twelvemonth’s time; so will you have time to regain your friends and gather your rents from your redeemed lands. Now farewell, Sir Knight; and since it is not meet for a worthy knight to journey unattended, I will lend you also my comrade, Little John, to be your squire, and to do you yeoman service, if need be.” The knight bade farewell to Robin and his generous followers, and was turning to ride away, when he suddenly stopped and addressed the master-outlaw: “In faith, good Robin, I had forgotten one thing. You know not my name. I am Sir Richard of the Lea, and my land lies in Uterysdale.” “As for that,” said Robin Hood, “I trouble not myself. You are Our Lady’s messenger; [Pg 324] that is enough for me.” So Sir Richard rode gladly away, blessing the generous outlaw who lent him money to redeem his land, and a stout yeoman to defend the loan.
“God willing,” the knight said. “But, Robin, when will I pay back this loan, and where? Set a date, and I’ll keep it.” “Here,” the outlaw replied, “under this greenwood tree, in a year’s time; that gives you time to reconnect with your friends and gather your rents from your reclaimed lands. Now farewell, Sir Knight; and since it’s not appropriate for a noble knight to travel alone, I’ll also lend you my comrade, Little John, to be your squire and assist you in any way you need.” The knight said goodbye to Robin and his generous friends and was about to ride away when he suddenly stopped and turned to the master outlaw: “Actually, good Robin, I forgot one thing. You don’t know my name. I am Sir Richard of the Lea, and my land is in Uterysdale.” “As for that,” said Robin Hood, “I’m not concerned. You are Our Lady’s messenger; [Pg 324] that’s enough for me.” So Sir Richard rode away happily, grateful to the generous outlaw who lent him money to reclaim his land, and for a strong yeoman to protect the loan.
Sir Richard’s Journey
As the knight and his new servant rode on, Sir Richard called to his man, saying, “I must by all means be in York to-morrow, to pay the abbot of St. Mary’s four hundred pounds; if I fail of my day I shall lose my land and lordship for ever”; and Little John answered: “Fear not, master; we will surely be there in time enough.” Then they rode on, and reached York early on the last day of the appointed time.
As the knight and his new servant rode along, Sir Richard called to his man, saying, “I have to be in York tomorrow to pay the abbot of St. Mary’s four hundred pounds; if I miss the deadline, I’ll lose my land and title forever.” Little John replied, “Don’t worry, master; we’ll definitely make it on time.” So they continued riding and arrived in York early on the last day they had to be there.
The Abbot and Prior of St. Mary’s
In the meantime the abbot of St. Mary’s was counting that Sir Richard’s lands were safely his; he had no pity for the poor unlucky knight, but rather exulted in the legal cruelty which he could inflict. Very joyfully he called aloud, early that morn: “A twelvemonth ago to-day we lent four hundred pounds to a needy knight, Sir Richard of the Lea, and unless he comes by noon to-day to repay the money he will lose all his land and be disinherited, and our abbey will be the richer by a fat estate, worth four hundred pounds a year. Our Lady grant that he keep not his day.” “Shame on you!” cried the prior. “This poor knight may be ill, or beyond the sea; he may be in hunger and cold as well as poverty, and it will be a foul wrong if you declare his land forfeit.”
In the meantime, the abbot of St. Mary’s was counting on Sir Richard’s lands being safely his; he had no sympathy for the poor unfortunate knight, but rather reveled in the legal cruelty he could impose. Very happily, he called out early that morning: “A year ago today, we lent four hundred pounds to a needy knight, Sir Richard of the Lea, and unless he shows up by noon today to repay the money, he will lose all his land and be disinherited, and our abbey will be richer by a valuable estate, worth four hundred pounds a year. May Our Lady ensure he doesn’t meet his deadline.” “Shame on you!” shouted the prior. “This poor knight could be sick or abroad; he may be suffering from hunger and cold along with his poverty, and it would be a terrible injustice if you declare his land forfeited.”
“This is the set day,” replied the abbot, “and he is not here.” “You dare not escheat his estates yet,” replied the prior stubbornly. “It is too early in the day; until noon the lands are still Sir Richard’s, and [Pg 325] no man shall take them ere the clock strikes. Shame on your conscience and your greed, to do a good knight such foul wrong! I would willingly pay a hundred pounds myself to prevent it.”
“This is the day we agreed on,” replied the abbot, “and he isn’t here.” “You can’t seize his lands just yet,” the prior replied stubbornly. “It’s too early in the day; until noon, the lands still belong to Sir Richard, and [Pg 325] no one should take them before the clock strikes. Shame on your conscience and your greed for doing such a terrible wrong to a good knight! I would gladly pay a hundred pounds myself to stop it.”
“Beshrew your meddlesome temper!” cried the abbot. “You are always crossing me! But I have with me the Lord Chief Justice, and he will declare my legal right.” Just at that moment the high cellarer of the abbey entered to congratulate the abbot on Sir Richard’s absence. “He is dead or ill, and we shall have the spending of four hundred pounds a year,” quoth he.
“Curse your annoying temper!” shouted the abbot. “You’re always getting in my way! But I have the Lord Chief Justice with me, and he’ll confirm my legal right.” Just then, the head cellarer of the abbey came in to congratulate the abbot on Sir Richard’s absence. “He’s either dead or sick, and we’ll have the benefit of four hundred pounds a year,” he said.
Sir Richard Returns
On his arrival Sir Richard had quietly gone round to his old tenants in York, and had a goodly company of them ready to ride with him, but he was minded to test the charity and true religion of the abbot, and bade his followers assume pilgrims’ robes. Thus attired, the company rode to the abbey gate, where the porter recognised Sir Richard, and the news of his coming, carried to the abbot and justice, caused them great grief; but the prior rejoiced, hoping that a cruel injustice would be prevented. As they dismounted the porter loudly called grooms to lead the horses into the stable and have them relieved of their burdens, but Sir Richard would not allow it, and left Little John to watch over them at the abbey portal.
On his arrival, Sir Richard quietly visited his old tenants in York and gathered a good group of them to ride with him. However, he wanted to test the charity and true faith of the abbot, so he instructed his followers to dress as pilgrims. Dressed this way, the group rode to the abbey gate, where the porter recognized Sir Richard. The news of his arrival, relayed to the abbot and justice, brought them great distress, but the prior was happy, hoping that a cruel injustice would be stopped. As they got off their horses, the porter loudly called for grooms to take the horses to the stable and remove their burdens, but Sir Richard refused and left Little John to keep watch over them at the abbey entrance.
The Abbot and Sir Richard
Then Sir Richard came humbly into the hall, where a great banquet was in progress, and knelt down in courteous salutation to the abbot and his guests; but the prelate, who had made up his mind what conduct to adopt, greeted him coldly, and many men did not [Pg 326] return his salutation at all. Sir Richard spoke aloud: “Rejoice, Sir Abbot, for I am come to keep my day.” “That is well,” replied the monk, “but hast thou brought the money?” “No money have I, not one penny,” continued Sir Richard sadly. “Pledge me in good red wine, Sir Justice,” cried the abbot callously; “the land is mine. And what dost thou here, Sir Richard, a broken man, with no money to pay thy debt?” “I am come to beg you to grant me a longer time for repayment.” “Not one minute past the appointed hour,” said the exultant prelate. “Thou hast broken pledge, and thy land is forfeit.”
Then Sir Richard came humbly into the hall, where a big banquet was happening, and knelt down in respectful greeting to the abbot and his guests; but the prelate, who had already decided how to act, greeted him coldly, and many people did not [Pg 326] return his greeting at all. Sir Richard spoke up: “Rejoice, Sir Abbot, for I have come to keep my promise.” “That’s good,” replied the monk, “but have you brought the money?” “I have no money, not a single penny,” Sir Richard said sadly. “Pledge me in good red wine, Sir Justice,” the abbot said coldly; “the land is mine. And what are you doing here, Sir Richard, a broken man, with no money to pay your debt?” “I have come to ask you to give me more time to repay.” “Not a minute longer than the agreed time,” said the triumphant prelate. “You have broken your promise, and your land is forfeited.”
“Sir Richard knelt in courteous salutation”
“Sir Richard knelt in a respectful greeting”
Sir Richard Implores the Justice
Still kneeling, Sir Richard turned to the justice and said: “Good Sir Justice, be my friend and plead for me.” “No,” he replied, “I hold to the law, and can give thee no help.” “Gentle abbot, have pity on me, and let me have my land again, and I will be the humble servant of your monastery till I have repaid in full your four hundred pounds.” Then the cruel prelate swore a terrible oath that never should the knight have his land again, and no one in the hall would speak for him, kneeling there poor, friendless, and alone; so at last he began to threaten violence. “Unless I have my land again,” quoth he, “some of you here shall dearly abide it. Now may I see the poor man has no friends, for none will stand by me in my need.”
Still kneeling, Sir Richard turned to the judge and said, “Good Sir Judge, please be my friend and advocate for me.” “No,” he replied, “I stand by the law and can’t help you.” “Gentle abbot, have mercy on me, and give me back my land, and I will be the humble servant of your monastery until I have fully repaid your four hundred pounds.” Then the cruel prelate swore a terrible oath that the knight would never get his land back, and no one in the hall would speak up for him, kneeling there poor, friendless, and alone; so finally he started to threaten violence. “Unless I get my land back,” he said, “some of you here will deeply regret it. Now I see that the poor man has no friends since no one will help me in my time of need.”
The Justice Suggests a Compromise
The hint of violence made the abbot furiously angry, and, secure in his position and the support of the justice, he shouted loudly: “Out, thou false knight! Out of my hall!” Then at last Sir Richard rose to his feet in just wrath. “Thou liest, Sir Abbot; foully thou [Pg 327] liest! I was never a false knight. In joust and tourney I have adventured as far and as boldly as any man alive. There is no true courtesy in thee, abbot, to suffer a knight to kneel so long.” The quarrel now seemed so serious that the justice intervened, saying to the angry prelate, “What will you give me if I persuade him to sign a legal deed of release? Without it you will never hold this land in peace.” “You shall have a hundred pounds for yourself,” said the abbot, and the justice nodded in token of assent.
The hint of violence made the abbot extremely angry, and, confident in his position and the backing of the law, he shouted loudly: “Get out, you false knight! Out of my hall!” Finally, Sir Richard stood up in righteous anger. “You’re lying, Sir Abbot; you’re lying foully! I have never been a false knight. In joust and tournament, I have put myself to the test as far and as boldly as any man alive. There’s no true courtesy in you, abbot, to let a knight kneel for so long.” The argument seemed so serious that the judge stepped in, saying to the furious abbot, “What will you give me if I convince him to sign a legal release? Without it, you’ll never hold this land in peace.” “You’ll get a hundred pounds for yourself,” said the abbot, and the judge nodded in agreement.
Sir Richard Pays the Money
Now Sir Richard thought it was time to drop the mask, for noon was nigh, and he would not risk his land again. Accordingly he cried: “Nay, but not so easily shall ye have my lands. Even if you were to pay a thousand pounds more you should not hold my father’s estate. Have here your money back again”; and, calling for Little John, he bade him bring into the hall his coffer with the bags inside. Then he counted out on the table four hundred good golden pounds, and said sternly: “Abbot, here is your money again. Had you but been courteous to me I would have rewarded you well; now take your money, give me a quittance, and I will take my lands once more. Ye are all witnesses that I have kept my day and have paid in full.” Thereupon Sir Richard strode haughtily out of the hall, and rode home gladly to his recovered lands in Uterysdale, where he and his family ever prayed for Robin Hood. The abbot of St. Mary’s was bitterly enraged, for he had lost the fair lands of Sir Richard of the Lea and had received a bare four hundred pounds again. As for Little John, he went back to the forest and told his master the whole story, to Robin Hood’s great satisfaction, [Pg 328] for he enjoyed the chance of thwarting the schemes of a wealthy and usurious prelate.
Now Sir Richard thought it was time to drop the act, as noon was approaching, and he wouldn’t risk his land again. So he shouted, “No, you won't easily take my lands. Even if you offered a thousand pounds more, you still wouldn’t hold my father's estate. Here, take your money back”; and, calling for Little John, he instructed him to bring the chest with the bags inside into the hall. Then he laid out four hundred solid gold pounds on the table and said firmly: “Abbot, here’s your money back. If you had just treated me with respect, I would have rewarded you well; now take your money, give me a receipt, and I’ll take back my lands. You all witnessed that I kept my end of the deal and have paid in full.” With that, Sir Richard strode out of the hall with pride and rode home joyfully to his reclaimed lands in Uterysdale, where he and his family always prayed for Robin Hood. The abbot of St. Mary’s was furious, having lost the beautiful lands of Sir Richard of the Lea and only receiving four hundred pounds back. As for Little John, he returned to the forest and told his master the whole story, which greatly pleased Robin Hood, as he relished the opportunity to thwart the plans of a wealthy and greedy church leader. [Pg 328]
Sir Richard Sets Out to Repay the Loan
When a year had passed all but a few days, Sir Richard of the Lea said to his wife: “Lady, I must shortly go to Barnesdale to repay Robin Hood the loan which saved my lands, and would fain take him some small gift in addition; what do you advise?” “Sir Richard, I would take a hundred bows of Spanish yew and a hundred sheaves of arrows, peacock-feathered, or grey-goose-feathered; methinks that will be to Robin a most acceptable gift.”
When a year had nearly gone by, Sir Richard of the Lea said to his wife, “Lady, I need to go to Barnesdale soon to pay back Robin Hood the loan that saved my lands, and I’d like to bring him a small gift too; what do you think?” “Sir Richard, I suggest you take a hundred bows made of Spanish yew and a hundred bundles of arrows, either with peacock feathers or grey goose feathers; I believe that would be a very welcome gift for Robin.”
Sir Richard followed his wife’s advice, and on the morning of the appointed day set out to keep his tryst at the outlaws’ oak in Barnesdale, with the money duly counted, and the bows and arrows for his present to the outlaw chief.
Sir Richard took his wife’s advice, and on the morning of the agreed day, he headed out to meet at the outlaws’ oak in Barnesdale, with the money counted, along with bows and arrows for his gift to the outlaw chief.
The Wrestling
As he rode, however, at the head of his troop he passed through a village where there was a wrestling contest, which he stayed to watch. He soon saw that the victorious wrestler, who was a stranger to the village, would be defrauded of his well-earned prize, which consisted of a white bull, a noble charger gaily caparisoned, a gold ring, a pipe of wine, and a pair of embroidered gloves. This seemed so wrong to Sir Richard that he stayed to defend the right, for love of Robin Hood and of justice, and kept the wrestling ring in awe with his well-appointed troop of men, so that the stranger was allowed to claim his prize and carry it off. Sir Richard, anxious not to arouse the hostility of the villagers, bought the pipe of wine from the winner, and, setting it abroach, allowed all who would to drink; [Pg 329] and so, in a tumult of cheers and blessings, he rode away to keep his tryst. By this time, however, it was nearly three in the afternoon, and he should have been there at twelve. He comforted himself with the thought that Robin would forgive the delay, for the sake of its cause, and so rode on comfortably enough at the head of his gallant company.
As he rode at the front of his group, he passed through a village where a wrestling match was happening, and he stopped to watch. He quickly noticed that the winning wrestler, a newcomer to the village, was about to be cheated out of his hard-earned prize, which included a white bull, a beautiful horse with fancy decorations, a gold ring, a barrel of wine, and a pair of embroidered gloves. This felt so unfair to Sir Richard that he decided to step in for the sake of Robin Hood and justice, keeping the wrestling area under control with his well-prepared men, allowing the stranger to claim his prize and take it away. Not wanting to provoke the villagers, Sir Richard bought the barrel of wine from the winner and, once it was tapped, let everyone enjoy a drink; [Pg 329] and in a flurry of cheers and well-wishes, he rode off to keep his appointment. By this time, though, it was nearly three in the afternoon, and he was supposed to be there at twelve. He reassured himself that Robin would understand the delay, considering the circumstances, and continued on confidently at the front of his brave group.
Robin’s Impatience
In the meantime Robin had waited patiently at the trysting tree till noon, but when the hour passed and Sir Richard had not appeared he began to grow impatient. “Master, let us dine,” said Little John. “I cannot; I fear Our Lady is angered with me, for she has not sent me my money,” returned the leader; but his follower replied: “The money is not due till sunset, master, and Our Lady is true, and so is Sir Richard; have no fear.” “Do you three walk up through the willow plantation to Watling Street, as you did last year, and bring me a guest,” said Robin Hood. “He may be a messenger, a minstrel, a poor man, but he will come in God’s name.”
In the meantime, Robin had waited patiently at the meeting tree until noon, but when the hour passed and Sir Richard didn’t show up, he started to feel impatient. “Master, let’s have lunch,” said Little John. “I can’t; I fear Our Lady is upset with me because she hasn’t sent me my money,” replied the leader. But his follower responded, “The money isn’t due until sunset, master, and Our Lady is faithful, and so is Sir Richard; don’t worry.” “You three go through the willow grove to Watling Street, like you did last year, and bring me a guest,” said Robin Hood. “He could be a messenger, a minstrel, or a poor man, but he will come in God’s name.”
The Monks Approach
Again the three yeomen, Little John, Will Scarlet, and Much the miller’s son, took bow in hand and set out for Watling Street; but this time they had not long to wait, for they at once saw a little procession approaching. Two black monks rode at the head; then followed seven sumpter-mules and a train of fifty-two men, so that the clerics rode in almost royal state. “Seest thou yon monks?” said Little John. “I will pledge my soul that they have brought our pay.” “But they are fifty-four, and we are but three,” said Scarlet. “Unless we bring them to dinner we dare not face [Pg 330] our master,” cried Little John. “Look well to your bows, your strings and arrows, and have stout hearts and steady hands. I will take the foremost monk, for life or death.”
Again, the three men, Little John, Will Scarlet, and Much the miller's son, grabbed their bows and headed out for Watling Street; but this time they didn't have to wait long, as they soon spotted a small procession approaching. Two black-clad monks rode at the front, followed by seven pack mules and a group of fifty-two men, so the clergymen traveled in almost royal fashion. "Do you see those monks?" said Little John. "I bet they've brought our pay." "But there are fifty-four of them, and we are only three," replied Scarlet. "Unless we invite them to dinner, we can't face our master," shouted Little John. "Check your bows, strings, and arrows, and keep your hearts strong and your hands steady. I'll take the first monk, no matter what."
The Capture of the Black Monk
The three outlaws stepped out into the road from the shelter of the wood; they bent their bows and held their arrows on the string, and Little John cried aloud: “Stay, churlish monk, or thou goest to thy death, and it will be on thine own head! Evil on thee for keeping our master fasting so long.” “Who is your master?” asked the bewildered monk; and Little John replied: “Robin Hood.” The monk tossed his head. “He is a foul thief,” cried he, “and will come to a bad end. I have heard no good of him all my days.” So speaking, he tried to ride forward and trample down the three yeomen; but Little John cried: “Thou liest, churlish monk, and thou shalt rue the lie. He is a good yeoman of this forest, and has bidden thee to dine with him this day”; and Much, drawing his bow, shot the monk to the heart, so that he fell to the ground dead. The other black monk was taken, but all his followers fled, except a little page, and a groom who tended the sumpter-mules; and thus, with Little John’s help and guidance, the panic-stricken cleric and his train of baggage were brought to Robin under the trysting tree.
The three outlaws stepped out into the road from the cover of the woods; they drew their bows and knocked their arrows, and Little John shouted: “Stop, rude monk, or you’re headed for your death, and it’ll be your own fault! Shame on you for keeping our master waiting so long.” “Who is your master?” asked the confused monk, and Little John answered: “Robin Hood.” The monk shook his head. “He’s a terrible thief,” he exclaimed, “and he’ll come to a bad end. I’ve never heard anything good about him.” As he spoke, he tried to ride past and trample the three men, but Little John shouted: “You’re lying, vile monk, and you’ll regret that lie. He’s a good man of this forest and has invited you to dine with him today”; and Much, pulling back his bow, shot the monk in the heart, causing him to fall to the ground dead. The other dark monk was captured, but all his followers fled, except for a young page and a groom who cared for the pack mules; and so, with Little John’s help and direction, the terrified cleric and his train of baggage were brought to Robin under the meeting tree.
“Much shot the monk to the heart”
“Much shot the monk to the heart”
The Outlaws’ Feast
Robin Hood doffed his cap and greeted his guest with all courtesy, but the monk would not reply, and Little John’s account of their meeting made it evident that he was a churlish and unwilling guest. However, he was obliged to celebrate the three usual Masses, was [Pg 331] given water for his ablutions before the banquet, and then when the whole fellowship was assembled he was set in the place of honour at the feast, and reverently served by Robin himself. “Be of good cheer, Sir Monk,” said Robin. “Where is your abbey when you are at home, and who is your patron saint?” “I am of St. Mary’s Abbey, in York, and, simple though I be, I am the high cellarer.”
Robin Hood took off his cap and greeted his guest politely, but the monk didn’t respond, and Little John’s description of their encounter clearly showed that he was a rude and reluctant guest. However, he had to perform the three usual Masses, was given water for his washing before the feast, and then, once everyone was gathered, he was placed in the honorable spot at the table and was served by Robin himself. “Cheer up, Sir Monk,” said Robin. “Where is your abbey when you're home, and who’s your patron saint?” “I’m from St. Mary’s Abbey in York, and though I may be simple, I’m the high cellarer.”
The High Cellarer and the Suretyship
“For Our Lady’s sake,” said Robin, “we will give this monk the best of cheer. Drink to me, Sir Monk; the wine is good. But I fear Our Lady is wroth with me, for she has not sent me my money.” “Fear not, master,” returned Little John; “this monk is her cellarer, and no doubt she has made him her messenger and he carries our money with him.” “That is likely,” replied Robin. “Sir Monk, Our Lady was surety for a little loan between a good knight and me, and to-day the money was to be repaid. If you have brought it, pay it to me now, and I will thank you heartily.” The monk was quite amazed, and cried aloud: “I have never heard of such a suretyship”; and as he spoke he looked so anxiously at his sumpter-mules that Robin guessed there was gold in their pack-saddles.
“For Our Lady’s sake,” said Robin, “let’s give this monk the best hospitality. Cheers to you, Sir Monk; the wine is excellent. But I worry Our Lady is upset with me, since she hasn’t sent my money.” “Don’t worry, master,” replied Little John; “this monk is her steward, and she’s probably sent him with our money.” “That seems likely,” Robin said. “Sir Monk, Our Lady guaranteed a small loan between a good knight and me, and today the money was due. If you’ve brought it, please hand it to me now, and I’ll be very grateful.” The monk was completely taken aback and exclaimed, “I’ve never heard of such a guarantee!” As he spoke, he glanced anxiously at his pack mules, and Robin suspected there was gold in their saddlebags.
The Monk is Searched
Accordingly the leader feigned sudden anger. “Sir Monk, how dare you defame our dear Lady? She is always true and faithful, and as you say you are her servant, no doubt she has made you her messenger to bring my money. Tell me truly how much you have in your coffers, and I will thank you for coming so punctually.” The monk replied: “Sir, I [Pg 332] have only twenty marks in my bags”; to which Robin answered: “If that be all, and you have told the truth I will not touch one penny; rather will I lend you some if you need it; but if I find more, I will leave none, Sir Monk, for a religious man should have no silver to spend in luxury.” Now the monk looked very greatly alarmed, but he dared make no protest, as Little John began to search his bags and coffers.
Accordingly, the leader pretended to be suddenly angry. “Sir Monk, how dare you slander our dear Lady? She is always true and faithful, and since you claim to be her servant, she must have sent you as her messenger to bring my money. Tell me honestly how much you have in your bags, and I will appreciate your punctual visit.” The monk replied, “Sir, I [Pg 332] have only twenty marks in my bags”; to which Robin responded, “If that's all, and if you’re telling the truth, I won’t take a single penny; in fact, I’d lend you some if you need it. But if I discover more, I won’t leave you anything, Sir Monk, because a religious man shouldn’t have silver to waste on luxury.” Now the monk looked extremely worried, but he didn’t dare protest as Little John began to search his bags and containers.
Success of the Search
When Little John opened the first coffer he emptied its contents, as before, into his cloak, and counted eight hundred pounds, with which he went to Robin Hood, saying, “Master, the monk has told the truth; here are twenty marks of his own, and eight hundred pounds which Our Lady has sent you in return for your loan.” When Robin heard that he cried to the miserable monk: “Did I not say so, monk? Is not Our Lady the best surety a man could have? Has she not repaid me twice? Go back to your abbey and say that if ever St. Mary’s monks need a friend they shall find one in Robin Hood.”
When Little John opened the first chest, he poured its contents into his cloak, just like before, and counted eight hundred pounds. He went to Robin Hood and said, “Master, the monk was telling the truth; here are twenty marks of his own, and eight hundred pounds that Our Lady has sent you as repayment for your loan.” When Robin heard this, he shouted at the miserable monk: “Didn’t I tell you so, monk? Isn’t Our Lady the best guarantee a man could have? Hasn’t she repaid me twice? Go back to your abbey and tell them that if St. Mary’s monks ever need a friend, they’ll find one in Robin Hood.”
The Monk Departs
“Where were you journeying?” asked the outlaw leader. “To settle accounts with the bailiffs of our manors,” replied the cellarer; but he was in truth journeying to London, to obtain powers from the king against Sir Richard of the Lea. Robin thought for a moment, and then said: “Ah, then we must search your other coffer,” and in spite of the cellarer’s indignant protests he was deprived of all the money that second coffer contained. Then he was allowed to depart, vowing bitterly that a dinner in Blythe or Doncaster would have cost him much less dear.
“Where were you headed?” asked the outlaw leader. “To settle things with the bailiffs of our estates,” replied the cellarer; but he was actually traveling to London to get permission from the king against Sir Richard of the Lea. Robin thought for a moment and then said, “Ah, then we need to check your other chest,” and despite the cellarer’s angry protests, he was stripped of all the money that second chest contained. Then he was allowed to leave, swearing bitterly that a dinner in Blythe or Doncaster would have cost him much less.
Sir Richard Arrives
Late that afternoon Sir Richard of the Lea and his little company arrived at the trysting tree, and full courteously the knight greeted his deliverer and apologised for his delay. Robin asked of his welfare, and the knight told of his protection of the poor wrestler, for which Robin thanked him warmly. When he would fain have repaid the loan the generous outlaw refused to accept the money, though he took with hearty thanks the bows and arrows. In answer to the knight’s inquiries, Robin said that he had been paid the money twice over before he came; and he told, to his debtor’s great amusement, the story of the high cellarer and his eight hundred pounds, and concluded: “Our Lady owed me no more than four hundred pounds, and she now gives you, by me, the other four hundred. Take them, with her blessing, and if ever you need more come to Robin Hood.”
Late that afternoon, Sir Richard of the Lea and his small group arrived at the meeting tree, and the knight graciously greeted his rescuer, apologizing for his delay. Robin asked how he was doing, and the knight shared his story of protecting the poor wrestler, for which Robin thanked him sincerely. When the knight tried to repay the favor, the generous outlaw declined the money but happily accepted the bows and arrows. In response to the knight’s questions, Robin said he had already received the money twice before arriving, and he entertained his debtor with the tale of the high cellarer and his eight hundred pounds, concluding: “Our Lady owed me no more than four hundred pounds, and she now gives you, through me, the other four hundred. Take them with her blessing, and if you ever need more, come to Robin Hood.”
So Sir Richard returned to Uterysdale, and long continued to use his power to protect the bold outlaws, and Robin Hood dwelt securely in the greenwood, doing good to the poor and worthy, but acting as a thorn in the sides of all oppressors and tyrants.
So Sir Richard went back to Uterysdale and continued to use his power to safeguard the brave outlaws. Robin Hood lived peacefully in the forest, helping the poor and deserving while being a constant headache for all oppressors and tyrants.
CHAPTER XVI: HEREWARD THE WAKE
Introduction
IN dealing with hero-legends and myths we are sometimes confronted with the curious fact that a hero whose name and date can be ascertained with exactitude has yet in his story mythological elements which seem to belong to all the ages. This anomaly arises chiefly from the fact that the imagination of a people is a myth-making thing, and that the more truly popular the hero the more likely he is to become the centre of a whole cycle of myths, which are in different ages attached to the heroes of different periods. The folk-lore of primitive races is a great storehouse whence a people can choose tales and heroic deeds to glorify its own national hero, careless that the same tales and deeds have done duty for other peoples and other heroes. Hence it happens that Hereward the Saxon, a patriot hero as real and actual as Wellington or Nelson, whose deeds were recorded in prose and verse within forty years of his death, was even then surrounded by a cloud of romance and mystery, which hid in vagueness his family, his marriage, and even his death.
IN exploring hero legends and myths, we often come across the intriguing fact that a hero whose name and date can be pinpointed accurately still has elements in his story that seem to belong to all time periods. This oddity mainly comes from the idea that a community’s imagination is a myth-making force, and the more popular the hero, the more likely he is to become the focus of a whole series of myths that get attached to heroes from different eras. The folklore of early cultures serves as a vast reservoir from which a people can select stories and heroic acts to celebrate their own national hero, indifferent to the fact that the same stories and deeds have been used by other cultures for their own heroes. This is why Hereward the Saxon, a genuine patriot hero just as real and significant as Wellington or Nelson, whose actions were documented in prose and poetry within forty years of his death, was already surrounded by an aura of romance and mystery that obscured details about his family, his marriage, and even his death.
The Saxon Patriot
Hereward was, naturally, the darling hero of the Saxons, and for the patriotism of his splendid defence of Ely they forgave his final surrender to William the Norman; then they attributed to him all the virtues supposed to be inherent in the free-born, and all the glorious valour on which the English prided themselves; and, lastly, they surrounded his death with a halo of desperate fighting, and made his last conflict as wonderful as that of Roland at Roncesvalles. If Roland is the ideal of Norman feudal chivalry, Hereward is [Pg 335] equally the ideal of Anglo-Saxon sturdy manliness and knighthood, and it seems fitting that the Saxon ideal in the individual should go down before the representatives, however unworthy, of a higher ideal.
Hereward was, of course, the beloved hero of the Saxons, and for his patriotism during his remarkable defense of Ely, they forgave him for ultimately surrendering to William the Norman. They credited him with all the qualities believed to be inherent in those who were freeborn and all the brave valor that the English took pride in; finally, they surrounded his death with a sense of fierce fighting, making his last battle as legendary as Roland's at Roncesvalles. If Roland represents the pinnacle of Norman feudal chivalry, Hereward is [Pg 335] equally the embodiment of Anglo-Saxon strength and knighthood. It seems appropriate that the Saxon ideal in an individual should yield to the representatives, no matter how unworthy, of a greater ideal.
Leofric of Mercia
When the weak but saintly King Edward the Confessor nominally ruled all England the land was divided into four great earldoms, of which Mercia and Kent were held by two powerful rivals. Leofric of Mercia and Godwin of Kent were jealous not only for themselves, but for their families, of each other’s power and wealth, and the sons of Leofric and of Godwin were ever at strife, though the two earls were now old and prudent men, whose wars were fought with words and craft, not with swords. The wives of the two great earls were as different as their lords. The Lady Gytha, Godwin’s wife, of the royal Danish race, was fierce and haughty, a fit helpmeet for the ambitious earl who was to undermine the strength of England by his efforts to win kingly power for his children. But the Lady Godiva, Leofric’s beloved wife, was a gentle, pious, loving woman, who had already won an almost saintly reputation for sympathy and pity by her sacrifice to save her husband’s oppressed citizens at Coventry, where her pleading won relief for them from the harsh earl on the pitiless condition of her never-forgotten ride. Happily her gentle self-suppression awoke a nobler spirit in her husband, and enabled him to play a worthier part in England’s history. She was in entire sympathy with the religious aspirations of Edward the Confessor, and would gladly have seen one of her sons become a monk, perhaps to win spiritual power and a saintly reputation like those of the great Dunstan.
When the weak but saintly King Edward the Confessor nominally ruled all of England, the country was divided into four major earldoms, with Mercia and Kent being held by two powerful rivals. Leofric of Mercia and Godwin of Kent were not only jealous of each other’s power and wealth but also of the advantages it brought to their families. The sons of Leofric and Godwin were always in conflict, even though the two earls had grown old and wise, fighting their battles with words and cunning instead of swords. The wives of these two great earls were as different as their husbands. Lady Gytha, Godwin’s wife from the royal Danish lineage, was fierce and proud—a perfect match for the ambitious earl who sought to boost his family's power at the expense of England's strength. In contrast, Lady Godiva, Leofric’s beloved wife, was a gentle and devoted woman who had earned an almost saintly reputation for her compassion and kindness through her sacrifices to help her husband’s oppressed citizens in Coventry, where her pleading brought relief from the harsh earl on the painful condition of her legendary ride. Thankfully, her selflessness inspired a nobler spirit in her husband and allowed him to take a more honorable role in England's history. She fully supported King Edward the Confessor's religious goals and would have happily seen one of her sons become a monk, perhaps to attain spiritual power and a saintly reputation like that of the great Dunstan.
“Her pleading won relief for them”
“Her pleading gave them relief.”
Hereward’s Youth
For this holy vocation she fixed on her second son, Hereward, a wild, wayward lad, with long golden curls, eyes of different colours, one grey, one blue, great breadth and strength of limb, and a wild and ungovernable temper which made him difficult of control. This reckless lad the Lady Godiva vainly tried to educate for the monkish life, but he utterly refused to adopt her scheme, would not master any but the barest rudiments of learning, and spent his time in wrestling, boxing, fighting and all manly exercises. Despairing of making him an ecclesiastic, his mother set herself to inspire him with a noble ideal of knighthood, but his wildness and recklessness increased with his years, and often his mother had to stand between the riotous lad and his father’s deserved anger.
For this holy calling, she chose her second son, Hereward, a wild, unpredictable boy with long golden curls, mismatched eyes—one gray, one blue—tall and strong, with a fiery temper that made him hard to manage. Lady Godiva tried in vain to prepare this rebellious kid for monastic life, but he flat-out refused to follow her plan, only mastering the bare minimum of learning, and spent his days wrestling, boxing, fighting, and engaging in all kinds of physical activities. Giving up on making him a clergyman, his mother focused on instilling in him a noble ideal of knighthood, but his wildness and recklessness only grew as he got older, and often she had to step in to protect him from his father’s rightful anger.
His Strength and Leadership
When he reached the age of sixteen or seventeen he became the terror of the Fen Country, for at his father’s Hall of Bourne he gathered a band of youths as wild and reckless as himself, who accepted him for their leader, and obeyed him implicitly, however outrageous were his commands. The wise Earl Leofric, who was much at court with the saintly king, understood little of the nature of his second son, and looked upon his wild deeds as evidence of a cruel and lawless mind, a menace to the peace of England, while they were in reality but the tokens of a restless energy for which the comparatively peaceable life of England at that time was all too dull and tame.
When he turned sixteen or seventeen, he became the terror of the Fen Country. At his father’s Hall of Bourne, he gathered a group of wild and reckless youths like himself, who accepted him as their leader and followed his orders without question, no matter how outrageous they were. The wise Earl Leofric, who spent a lot of time at court with the saintly king, didn't really understand his second son and viewed his wild actions as signs of a cruel and lawless mind, a threat to England's peace. In reality, these actions were simply expressions of a restless energy in a time when England's relatively peaceful life felt too dull and tame.
Leofric and Hereward
Frequent were the disputes between father and son, [Pg 337] and sadly did Lady Godiva forebode an evil ending to the clash of warring natures whenever Hereward and his father met; yet she could do nothing to avert disaster, for though her entreaties would soften the lad into penitence for some mad prank or reckless outrage, one hint of cold blame from his father would suffice to make him hardened and impenitent; and so things drifted from bad to worse. In all Hereward’s lawless deeds, however, there was no meanness or crafty malice. He hated monks and played many a rough trick upon them, but took his punishment, when it came, with equable cheerfulness; he robbed merchants with a high hand, but made reparation liberally, counting himself well satisfied with the fun of a fight or the skill of a clever trick; his band of youths met and fought other bands, but they bore no malice when the strife was over. In one point only was Hereward less than true to his own nobility of character—he was jealous of admitting that any man was his superior in strength or comeliness, and his vanity was well supported by his extraordinary might and beauty.
Frequent were the arguments between father and son, [Pg 337] and sadly, Lady Godiva sensed a bad outcome to the clash of their conflicting natures whenever Hereward and his father met; yet she could do nothing to prevent disaster, for although her pleas would soften the young man into remorse for some crazy prank or reckless act, just one hint of cold criticism from his father would be enough to make him tough and unrepentant; and so things continued to go from bad to worse. In all Hereward's reckless actions, however, there was no cruelty or clever malice. He disliked monks and played many rough pranks on them, but accepted his punishment, when it came, with a calm sense of humor; he robbed merchants boldly but made restitution generously, feeling satisfied with the thrill of a fight or the cleverness of a trick; his group of young men met and fought other groups, but they held no grudges once the conflict was over. The only thing Hereward was less than noble about was his jealousy of admitting that anyone was stronger or more attractive than him, and his pride was well supported by his exceptional strength and looks.
Hereward at Court
The deeds which brought Earl Leofric’s wrath upon his son in a terrible fashion were not matters of wanton wickedness, but of lawless personal violence. Called to attend his father to the Confessor’s court, the youth, who had little respect for one so unwarlike as “the miracle-monger,” uttered his contempt for saintly king, Norman prelate, and studious monks too loudly, and thereby shocked the weakly devout Edward, who thought piety the whole duty of man. But his wildness touched the king more nearly still; for in his sturdy patriotism he hated the Norman favourites and courtiers who surrounded the Confessor, and again and again his [Pg 338] marvellous strength was shown in the personal injuries he inflicted on the Normans in mere boyish brawls, until at last his father could endure the disgrace no longer.
The actions that brought Earl Leofric’s anger down on his son in a terrible way weren't just random acts of cruelty; they involved reckless violence. Summoned to accompany his father to the Confessor’s court, the young man, who had little respect for someone as non-military as “the miracle-monger,” openly expressed his disdain for the holy king, Norman clergy, and studious monks, shocking the weakly devout Edward, who believed that piety was the most important duty of man. But his rebellious behavior affected the king even more; in his strong sense of patriotism, he despised the Norman favorites and courtiers surrounding the Confessor. Again and again, his remarkable strength was demonstrated through the injuries he caused to the Normans in simple boyish fights, until finally, his father could no longer tolerate the disgrace.
Hereward’s Exile
Begging an audience of the king, Leofric formally asked for a writ of outlawry against his own son. The Confessor, surprised, but not displeased, felt some compunction as he saw the father’s affection overborne by the judge’s severity. Earl Godwin, Leofric’s greatest rival, was present in the council, and his pleading for the noble lad, whose faults were only those of youth, was sufficient to make Leofric more urgent in his petition. The curse of family feud, which afterwards laid England prostrate at the foot of the Conqueror, was already felt, and felt so strongly that Hereward resented Godwin’s intercession more than his father’s sternness.
Begging for an audience with the king, Leofric formally requested a writ of outlawry against his own son. The Confessor, surprised but not upset, felt some sympathy as he witnessed the father's love overwhelmed by the judge's harshness. Earl Godwin, Leofric’s biggest rival, was present at the council, and his plea for the noble youth, whose faults were merely those of being young, made Leofric even more insistent in his request. The curse of family conflict, which later brought England to its knees before the Conqueror, was already being felt, so intensely that Hereward resented Godwin’s intervention more than his father’s severity.
Hereward’s Farewell
“What!” he cried, “shall a son of Leofric, the noblest man in England, accept intercession from Godwin or any of his family? No. I may be unworthy of my wise father and my saintly mother, but I am not yet sunk so low as to ask a favour from a Godwin. Father, I thank you. For years I have fretted against the peace of the land, and thus have incurred your displeasure; but in exile I may range abroad and win my fortune at the sword’s point.” “Win thy fortune, foolish boy!” said his father. “And whither wilt thou fare?” “Wherever fate and my fortune lead me,” he replied recklessly. “Perhaps to join Harald Hardrada at Constantinople and become one of the Emperor’s Varangian Guard; perhaps to follow old Beowa out into the West, at the end of some day of glorious battle; perhaps to fight [Pg 339] giants and dragons and all kinds of monsters. All these things I may do, but never shall Mercia see me again till England calls me home. Farewell, father; farewell, Earl Godwin; farewell, reverend king. I go. And pray ye that ye may never need my arm, for it may hap that ye will call me and I will not come.” Then Hereward rode away, followed into exile by one man only, Martin Lightfoot, who left the father’s service for that of his outlawed son. It was when attending the king’s court on this occasion that Hereward first saw and felt the charm of a lovely little Saxon maiden named Alftruda, a ward of the pious king.
“What!” he exclaimed, “would a son of Leofric, the noblest man in England, accept help from Godwin or anyone in his family? No. I might not be worthy of my wise father and my saintly mother, but I haven’t fallen so low as to ask a favor from a Godwin. Father, I thank you. For years I’ve been upset about the peace of the land, and because of that, I’ve upset you; but in exile, I can travel far and earn my fortune with my sword.” “Earn your fortune, foolish boy!” his father replied. “And where will you go?” “Wherever fate and fortune take me,” he answered recklessly. “Maybe I’ll join Harald Hardrada in Constantinople and become one of the Emperor’s Varangian Guard; maybe I’ll follow old Beowa out to the West after a glorious battle; maybe I’ll fight giants and dragons and all sorts of monsters. I might do all those things, but Mercia won’t see me again until England calls me back. Goodbye, father; goodbye, Earl Godwin; goodbye, revered king. I’m leaving. And I hope you never need my help, because it might happen that you call for me, and I won’t come.” Then Hereward rode away, followed into exile by only one man, Martin Lightfoot, who left his father’s service to help his outlawed son. It was while attending the king’s court on this occasion that Hereward first saw and was captivated by a beautiful little Saxon girl named Alftruda, a ward of the pious king.
Hereward in Northumbria
Though the king’s writ of outlawry might run in Mercia, it did not carry more than nominal weight in Northumbria, where Earl Siward ruled almost as an independent lord. Thither Hereward determined to go, for there dwelt his own godfather, Gilbert of Ghent, and his castle was known as a good training school for young aspirants for knighthood. Sailing from Dover, Hereward landed at Whitby, and made his way to Gilbert’s castle, where he was well received, since the cunning Fleming knew that an outlawry could be reversed at any time, and Leofric’s son might yet come to rule England. Accordingly Hereward was enrolled in the number of young men, mainly Normans or Flemings, who were seeking to perfect themselves in chivalry before taking knighthood. He soon showed himself a brave warrior, an unequalled wrestler, and a wary fighter, and soon no one cared to meddle with the young Mercian, who outdid them all in manly sports. The envy of the young Normans was held in check by Gilbert, and by a wholesome dread of Hereward’s [Pg 340] strong arm; until, in Gilbert’s absence, an incident occurred which placed the young exile on a pinnacle so far above them that only by his death could they hope to rid themselves of their feeling of inferiority.
Though the king’s proclamation of outlawry might have power in Mercia, it didn’t mean much in Northumbria, where Earl Siward ruled almost as an independent lord. Hereward decided to head there because his godfather, Gilbert of Ghent, lived there, and his castle was known as a great place for young men training for knighthood. Sailing from Dover, Hereward landed at Whitby and made his way to Gilbert’s castle, where he was welcomed warmly, since the clever Fleming knew that an outlaw’s status could be reversed at any time, and Leofric’s son might still come to rule England. So, Hereward joined the group of young men, mainly Normans or Flemings, who were working to perfect their skills in chivalry before becoming knights. He quickly proved himself to be a brave warrior, an unmatched wrestler, and a strategic fighter, and soon no one wanted to challenge the young Mercian, who excelled in all the manly sports. The envy of the young Normans was kept in check by Gilbert and a healthy fear of Hereward’s strength; until, in Gilbert’s absence, an event occurred that put the young exile so far above them that they could only hope to overcome their feelings of inferiority by his death.
The Fairy Bear
Gilbert kept in his castle court an immense white Polar bear, dreaded by all for its enormous strength, and called the Fairy Bear. It was even believed that the huge beast had some kinship to old Earl Siward, who bore a bear upon his crest, and was reputed to have had something of bear-like ferocity in his youth. This white bear was so much dreaded that he was kept chained up in a strong cage. One morning as Hereward was returning with Martin from his morning ride he heard shouts and shrieks from the castle yard, and, reaching the great gate, entered lightly and closed it behind him rapidly, for there outside the shattered cage, with broken chain dangling, stood the Fairy Bear, glaring savagely round the courtyard. But one human figure was in sight, that of a girl of about twelve years of age.
Gilbert kept an enormous white Polar bear in his castle yard, feared by everyone for its massive strength, and it was known as the Fairy Bear. People even thought that the giant creature was somehow related to the old Earl Siward, who had a bear on his crest and was said to have had some bear-like fierceness in his youth. This white bear was so terrifying that it was kept locked up in a sturdy cage. One morning, as Hereward was coming back with Martin from their morning ride, he heard shouting and screaming from the castle yard. When he reached the main gate, he slipped in and quickly closed it behind him, because outside, near the broken cage with a damaged chain hanging from it, stood the Fairy Bear, glaring menacingly around the courtyard. The only other figure in sight was a girl about twelve years old.
Hereward Slays the Bear
There were sounds of men’s voices and women’s shrieks from within the castle, but the doors were fast barred, while the maid, in her terror, beat on the portal with her palms, and begged them, for the love of God, to let her in. The cowards, refused, and in the meantime the great bear, irritated by the dangling chain, made a rush towards the child. Hereward dashed forward, shouting to distract the bear, and just managed to stop his charge at the girl. The savage animal turned on the new-comer, who needed all his agility to escape the monster’s terrible [Pg 341] onset. Seizing his battle-axe, the youth swung it around his head and split the skull of the furious beast, which fell dead. It was a blow so mighty that even Hereward himself was surprised at its deadly effect, and approached cautiously to examine his victim. In the meantime the little girl, who proved to be no other than the king’s ward, Alftruda, had watched with fascinated eyes first the approach of the monster, and then, as she crouched in terror, its sudden slaughter; and now she summoned up courage to run to Hereward, who had always been kind to the pretty child, and to fling herself into his arms. “Kind Hereward,” she whispered, “you have saved me and killed the bear. I love you for it, and I must give you a kiss, for my dame says so do all ladies that choose good knights to be their champions. Will you be mine?” As she spoke she kissed Hereward again and again.
There were sounds of men's voices and women's screams coming from inside the castle, but the doors were locked tight. The maid, terrified, pounded on the door with her hands, begging them, for the love of God, to let her in. The cowards refused, and meanwhile, the great bear, annoyed by the chain hanging loosely, lunged toward the child. Hereward rushed forward, yelling to distract the bear, and just managed to stop its charge at the girl. The fierce animal turned on Hereward, who needed all his agility to avoid the beast's brutal attack. Grabbing his battle-axe, the young man swung it over his head and split the skull of the furious creature, which collapsed dead. The blow was so powerful that even Hereward was shocked by its immediate impact and approached carefully to inspect the fallen beast. In the meantime, the little girl, who turned out to be the king’s ward, Alftruda, had watched with wide eyes, first as the monster approached and then, as she cowered in fear, its sudden death; now she found the courage to run to Hereward, who had always been kind to the pretty child, and threw herself into his arms. “Kind Hereward,” she whispered, “you’ve saved me and killed the bear. I love you for it, and I have to give you a kiss, because my lady says that’s what all ladies do for good knights who are their champions. Will you be mine?” As she spoke, she kissed Hereward again and again.
Alftruda
Alftruda
Hereward’s Trick on the Knights
“Where have they all gone, little one?” asked the young noble; and Alftruda replied: “We were all out here in the courtyard watching the young men at their exercises, when we heard a crash and a roar, and the cage burst open, and we saw the dreadful Fairy Bear. They all ran, the ladies and knights, but I was the last, and they were so frightened that they shut themselves in and left me outside; and when I beat at the door and prayed them to let me in they would not, and I thought the bear would eat me, till you came.”
“Where has everyone gone, little one?” asked the young noble. Alftruda replied, “We were all out here in the courtyard watching the young men practice when we heard a crash and a roar, and the cage burst open, revealing the terrifying Fairy Bear. Everyone ran—the ladies and knights—but I was the last to leave, and they were so scared that they locked the door and left me outside. When I pounded on the door and begged them to let me in, they wouldn't, and I thought the bear would eat me until you arrived.”
“The cowards!” cried Hereward. “And they think themselves worthy of knighthood when they will save their own lives and leave a child in danger! They must be taught a lesson. Martin, come hither and aid me.” When Martin came, the two, with infinite trouble, raised the carcase of the monstrous beast, and placed [Pg 342] it just where the bower door, opening, would show it at once. Then Hereward bade Alftruda call to the knights in the bower that all was safe and they could come out, for the bear would not hurt them. He and Martin, listening, heard with great glee the bitter debate within the bower as to who should risk his life to open the door, the many excuses given for refusal, the mischievous fun in Alftruda’s voice as she begged some one to open to her, and, best of all, the cry of horror with which the knight who had ventured to draw the bolt shut the door again on seeing the Fairy Bear waiting to enter. Hereward even carried his trick so far as to thrust the bear heavily against the bower door, making all the people within shriek and implore the protection of the saints. Finally, when he was tired of the jest, he convinced the valiant knights that they might emerge safely from their retirement, and showed how he, a stripling of seventeen, had slain the monster at one blow. From that time Hereward was the darling of the whole castle, petted, praised, beloved by all its inmates, except his jealous rivals.
“The cowards!” shouted Hereward. “And they think they deserve to be knights when they save their own skins and leave a child in danger! They need to learn a lesson. Martin, come here and help me.” When Martin arrived, the two of them, with great effort, lifted the body of the huge beast and placed it right where the bower door would show it immediately when opened. Then Hereward asked Alftruda to call out to the knights in the bower that everything was safe and they could come out since the bear wouldn't hurt them. He and Martin listened with great delight to the heated discussion inside the bower about who should risk going to open the door, all the excuses given for not doing it, the playful tone in Alftruda’s voice as she begged someone to let her in, and, best of all, the scream of horror from the knight who dared to draw the bolt only to quickly shut the door again upon seeing the Fairy Bear waiting to get in. Hereward even took the joke further by pushing the bear hard against the bower door, making everyone inside shriek and call for the protection of the saints. Finally, when he grew tired of the prank, he assured the brave knights that they could safely come out of their hiding spot and demonstrated how he, a seventeen-year-old, had slain the monster with one blow. From that moment on, Hereward was the favorite of the entire castle, adored, praised, and loved by all its inhabitants, except for his envious rivals.
Hereward Leaves Northumbria
The foreign knights grew so jealous of the Saxon youth, and so restive under his shafts of sarcastic ridicule, that they planned several times to kill him, and once or twice nearly succeeded. This insecurity, and a feeling that perhaps Earl Siward had some kinship with the Fairy Bear, and would wish to avenge his death, made Hereward decide to quit Gilbert’s castle. The spirit of adventure was strong upon him, the sea seemed to call him; now that he had been acknowledged superior to the other noble youths in Gilbert’s household, the castle no longer afforded a field for his ambition. Accordingly he took a sad leave of Alftruda, an [Pg 343] affectionate one of Sir Gilbert, who wished to knight him for his brave deed, and a mocking one of his angry and unsuccessful foes.
The foreign knights became so jealous of the Saxon youth and so irritated by his sarcastic jabs that they planned multiple times to kill him, coming close on a couple of occasions. This constant threat, along with the feeling that Earl Siward might be related to the Fairy Bear and would want to avenge his death, led Hereward to decide to leave Gilbert’s castle. He was filled with a sense of adventure, and the sea seemed to call to him; now that he was recognized as superior to the other noble youths in Gilbert’s household, the castle no longer provided a space for his ambition. So, he took a bittersweet farewell from Alftruda, a caring companion of Sir Gilbert, who wanted to knight him for his brave actions, and a mocking farewell from his angry and thwarted rivals.
Hereward in Cornwall
Entering into a merchant-ship, he sailed for Cornwall, and there was taken to the court of King Alef, a petty British chief, who, on true patriarchal lines, disposed of his children as he would, and had betrothed his fair daughter to a terrible Pictish giant, breaking off, in order to do it, her troth-plight with Prince Sigtryg of Waterford, son of a Danish king in Ireland. Hereward was ever chivalrous, and little Alftruda had made him feel pitiful to all maidens. Seeing speedily how the princess loathed her new betrothed, a hideous, misshapen wretch, nearly eight feet high, he determined to slay him. With great deliberation he picked a quarrel with the giant, and killed him the next day in fair fight; but King Alef was driven by the threats of the vengeful Pictish tribe to throw Hereward and his man Martin into prison, promising trial and punishment on the morrow.
Stepping onto a merchant ship, he set sail for Cornwall, where he was taken to the court of King Alef, a minor British chief, who, following true patriarchal traditions, dealt with his children as he pleased. He had promised his beautiful daughter to a terrifying Pictish giant, breaking her engagement with Prince Sigtryg of Waterford, the son of a Danish king in Ireland. Hereward was always chivalrous, and little Alftruda made him feel sorry for all maidens. Quickly realizing how much the princess despised her new fiancé, a grotesque, deformed man nearly eight feet tall, he decided to kill him. With careful planning, he picked a fight with the giant and defeated him the next day in a fair battle. However, King Alef, fearing retaliation from the angry Pictish tribe, threw Hereward and his companion Martin into prison, promising a trial and punishment the next day.
Hereward Released from Prison
To the young Saxon’s surprise, the released princess appeared to be as grieved and as revengeful as any follower of the Pictish giant, and she not only advocated prison and death the next day, but herself superintended the tying of the thongs that bound the two strangers. When they were left to their lonely confinement Hereward began to blame the princess for hypocrisy, and to protest the impossibility of a man’s ever knowing what a woman wants. “Who would have thought,” he cried, “that that beautiful maiden loved a giant so hideous as this Pict? Had I known, I would never have fought [Pg 344] him, but her eyes said to me, ‘Kill him,’ and I have done so; this is how she rewards me!” “No,” replied Martin, “this is how”; and he cut Hereward’s bonds, laughing silently to himself. “Master, you were so indignant with the lady that you could not make allowances for her. I knew that she must pretend to grieve, for her father’s sake, and when she came to test our bonds I was sure of it, for as she fingered a knot she slipped a knife into my hands, and bade me use it. Now we are free from our bonds, and must try to escape from our prison.”
To the young Saxon's surprise, the freed princess seemed just as upset and vengeful as any follower of the Pictish giant. Not only did she call for prison and death the next day, but she also took charge of tying the thongs that bound the two strangers. Once they were left alone in their confinement, Hereward started blaming the princess for being hypocritical and protested that a man could never truly know what a woman wants. “Who would have thought,” he exclaimed, “that such a beautiful maiden loved a giant as hideous as this Pict? If I had known, I never would have fought him! Her eyes told me, ‘Kill him,’ and I did; this is how she repays me!” “No,” replied Martin, “this is how,” and he cut Hereward’s bonds, silently laughing to himself. “Master, you were so angry with the lady that you couldn’t see her situation. I knew she had to pretend to grieve for her father’s sake, and when she came to check our bonds, I was sure of it. As she touched a knot, she slipped a knife into my hands and told me to use it. Now we’re free from our bonds and need to find a way to escape our prison.”
The Princess Visits the Captives
In vain, however, the master and man ranged round the room in which they were confined; it was a tiny chapel, with walls and doors of great thickness, and violently as Hereward exerted himself, he could make no impression on either walls or door, and, sitting sullenly down on the altar steps, he asked Martin what good was freedom from bonds in a secure prison. “Much, every way,” replied the servant; “at least we die with free hands; and I, for my part, am content to trust that the princess has some good plan, if we will only be ready.” While he was speaking they heard footsteps just outside the door, and the sound of a key being inserted into the lock. Hereward beckoned silently to Martin, and the two stood ready, one at each side of the door, to make a dash for freedom, and Martin was prepared to slay any who should hinder. To their great surprise, the princess entered, accompanied by an old priest bearing a lantern, which he set down on the altar step, and then the princess turned to Hereward, crying, “Pardon me, my deliverer!” The Saxon was still aggrieved and bewildered, and replied: “Do you now say ‘deliverer’? This afternoon [Pg 345] it was ‘murderer, villain, cut-throat.’ How shall I know which is your real mind?” The princess almost laughed as she said: “How stupid men are! What could I do but pretend to hate you, since otherwise the Picts would have slain you then and us all afterwards, but I claimed you as my victims, and you have been given to me. How else could I have come here to-night? Now tell me, if I set you free will you swear to carry a message for me?”
In vain, however, the master and servant paced around the room where they were confined; it was a small chapel, with thick walls and doors. Despite Hereward's intense efforts, he couldn't make any impact on the walls or door, and, feeling frustrated, he sat down on the altar steps and asked Martin what good freedom from shackles meant in a secure prison. “It means a lot, in many ways,” replied the servant; “at least we die with free hands; and I, for one, am willing to trust that the princess has a good plan, as long as we’re ready.” While he was speaking, they heard footsteps just outside the door and the sound of a key being turned in the lock. Hereward silently signaled to Martin, and the two positioned themselves, one on each side of the door, ready to rush for freedom, with Martin prepared to fight anyone who got in their way. To their surprise, the princess entered, accompanied by an old priest carrying a lantern, which he placed on the altar step. Then the princess turned to Hereward, exclaiming, “Excuse me, my savior!” Hereward was still hurt and confused, responding, “Now you call me ‘savior’? This afternoon it was ‘murderer, villain, cut-throat.’ How should I know what you really think?” The princess almost laughed as she said, “How foolish men are! What could I do but pretend to hate you? Otherwise, the Picts would have killed you and then us all afterward. I claimed you as my targets, and you have been given to me. How else could I have come here tonight? Now tell me, if I set you free, will you promise to deliver a message for me?”
Hereward and the Princess
Hereward and the Princess
Sigtryg Ranaldsson of Waterford
“Whither shall I go, lady, and what shall I say?” asked Hereward. “Take this ring, my ring of betrothal, and go to Prince Sigtryg, son of King Ranald of Waterford. Say to him that I am beset on every side, and beg him to come and claim me as his bride; otherwise I fear I may be forced to marry some man of my father’s choosing, as I was being driven to wed the Pictish giant. From him you have rescued me, and I thank you; but if my betrothed delays his coming it may be too late, for there are other hateful suitors who would make my father bestow my hand upon one of them. Beg him to come with all speed.” “Lady, I will go now,” said Hereward, “if you will set me free from this vault.”
“Where should I go, lady, and what should I say?” asked Hereward. “Take this ring, my engagement ring, and go to Prince Sigtryg, son of King Ranald of Waterford. Tell him that I am surrounded on all sides and ask him to come and claim me as his bride; otherwise, I worry I might be forced to marry some man my father chooses, as I was being pushed to marry the Pictish giant. You have saved me from that, and I’m grateful; but if my fiancé delays, it might be too late, because there are other unwanted suitors who would make my father give my hand to one of them. Please ask him to come quickly.” “Lady, I will go now,” said Hereward, “if you will let me out of this vault.”
Hereward Binds the Princess
“Go quickly, and safely,” said the princess; “but ere you go you have one duty to fulfil: you must bind me hand and foot, and fling me, with this old priest, on the ground.” “Never,” said Hereward, “will I bind a woman; it were foul disgrace to me for ever.” But Martin only laughed, and the maiden said again: “How stupid men are! I must pretend to have been overpowered by you, or I shall be accused of having freed you, but I will say that I came hither to question [Pg 346] you, and you and your man set on me and the priest, bound us, took the key, and so escaped. So shall you be free, and I shall have no blame, and my father no danger; and may Heaven forgive the lie.”
“Go quickly and safely,” said the princess. “But before you leave, you have one duty to fulfill: you must bind me hand and foot and throw me, along with this old priest, to the ground.” “Never,” Hereward replied, “will I bind a woman; it would be a disgrace for me forever.” But Martin just laughed, and the maiden said again, “How foolish men are! I have to pretend that you overpowered me, or I’ll be accused of freeing you. I’ll say that I came here to question you, and you and your man attacked me and the priest, bound us, took the key, and escaped. That way you will be free, and I won’t be blamed, and my father will be safe; may Heaven forgive the lie.”
Hereward reluctantly agreed, and, with Martin’s help, bound the two hand and foot and laid them before the altar; then, kissing the maiden’s hand, and swearing loyalty and truth, he turned to depart. But the princess had one question to ask. “Who are you, noble stranger, so gallant and strong? I would fain know for whom to pray.” “I am Hereward Leofricsson, and my father is the Earl of Mercia.” “Are you that Hereward who slew the Fairy Bear? Little wonder is it that you have slain my monster and set me free.” Then master and man left the chapel, after carefully turning the key in the lock. Making their way to the shore, they succeeded in getting a ship to carry them to Ireland, and in course of time reached Waterford.
Hereward hesitantly agreed, and with Martin’s help, he tied their hands and feet and laid them in front of the altar. After kissing the maiden’s hand and swearing loyalty and truth, he turned to leave. But the princess had one question to ask. “Who are you, noble stranger, so brave and strong? I want to know who to pray for.” “I am Hereward Leofricsson, and my father is the Earl of Mercia.” “Are you the Hereward who killed the Fairy Bear? No wonder you’ve defeated my monster and freed me.” Then master and servant left the chapel after carefully locking the door. Making their way to the shore, they managed to find a ship to take them to Ireland, and eventually arrived in Waterford.
Prince Sigtryg
The Danish kingdom of Waterford was ruled by King Ranald, whose only son, Sigtryg, was about Hereward’s age, and was as noble-looking a youth as the Saxon hero. The king was at a feast, and Hereward, entering the hall with the captain of the vessel, sat down at one of the lower tables; but he was not one of those who can pass unnoticed. The prince saw him, distinguished at once his noble bearing, and asked him to come to the king’s own table. He gladly obeyed, and as he drank to the prince and their goblets touched together he contrived to drop the ring from the Cornish princess into Sigtryg’s cup. The prince saw and recognised it as he drained his cup, and, watching his opportunity, left the hall, and was soon followed by his guest.
The Danish kingdom of Waterford was ruled by King Ranald, whose only son, Sigtryg, was about the same age as Hereward and was just as noble-looking as the Saxon hero. The king was at a feast, and Hereward, entering the hall with the captain of the ship, sat down at one of the lower tables; however, he was not someone who could easily go unnoticed. The prince saw him, instantly recognized his noble presence, and invited him to the king’s table. He gladly accepted, and as he raised his cup to toast the prince and their goblets clinked together, he cleverly dropped the ring from the Cornish princess into Sigtryg’s cup. The prince noticed and recognized it as he finished his drink, and, seizing his chance, he left the hall, soon followed by his guest.
Hereward and Sigtryg
Outside in the darkness Sigtryg turned hurriedly to Hereward, saying, “You bring me a message from my betrothed?” “Yes, if you are that Prince Sigtryg to whom the Princess of Cornwall was affianced.” “Was affianced! What do you mean? She is still my lady and my love.” “Yet you leave her there unaided, while her father gives her in marriage to a hideous giant of a Pict, breaking her betrothal, and driving the hapless maiden to despair. What kind of love is yours?” Hereward said nothing yet about his own slaying of the giant, because he wished to test Prince Sigtryg’s sincerity, and he was satisfied, for the prince burst out: “Would to God that I had gone to her before! but my father needed my help against foreign invaders and native rebels. I will go immediately and save my lady or die with her!” “No need of that, for I killed that giant,” said Hereward coolly, and Sigtryg embraced him in joy and they swore blood-brotherhood together. Then he asked: “What message do you bring me, and what means her ring?” The other replied by repeating the Cornish maiden’s words, and urging him to start at once if he would save his betrothed from some other hateful marriage.
Outside in the darkness, Sigtryg turned quickly to Hereward and said, “Do you have a message from my fiancée?” “Yes, if you’re the Prince Sigtryg who was engaged to the Princess of Cornwall.” “Was engaged! What do you mean? She is still my lady and my love.” “Yet you leave her there without help, while her father marries her off to a terrible giant of a Pict, breaking her engagement and driving the poor girl to despair. What kind of love is that?” Hereward didn’t mention yet that he had killed the giant because he wanted to test Prince Sigtryg’s sincerity, and he was satisfied when the prince exclaimed, “I wish I had gone to her sooner! But my father needed my help against foreign invaders and local rebels. I’ll go right away and save my lady or die trying!” “No need for that; I killed that giant,” Hereward said calmly, and Sigtryg hugged him in joy, and they swore brotherhood together. Then he asked, “What message do you have for me, and what about her ring?” Hereward replied by repeating the Cornish maiden’s words and urging him to leave immediately if he wanted to save his fiancée from another unwanted marriage.
Return to Cornwall
The prince went at once to his father, told him the whole story, and obtained a ship and men to journey to Cornwall and rescue the princess; then, with Hereward by his side, he set sail, and soon landed in Cornwall, hoping to obtain his bride peaceably. To his grief he learnt that the princess had just been betrothed to a wild Cornish leader, Haco, and the wedding feast was [Pg 348] to be held that very day. Sigtryg was greatly enraged, and sent a troop of forty Danes to King Alef demanding the fulfilment of the troth-plight between himself and his daughter, and threatening vengeance if it were broken. To this threat the king returned no answer, and no Dane came back to tell of their reception.
The prince immediately went to his father, shared the entire story, and secured a ship and crew to travel to Cornwall and rescue the princess. With Hereward by his side, he set sail and soon arrived in Cornwall, hoping to peacefully win his bride. To his dismay, he discovered that the princess had just been engaged to a fierce Cornish leader named Haco, and their wedding feast was [Pg 348] taking place that very day. Sigtryg was furious and sent a group of forty Danes to King Alef demanding that he honor the betrothal between himself and his daughter, threatening revenge if it was broken. The king did not respond to this threat, and no Dane returned to report on how they were received.
Hereward and Sigtryg
Hereward and Sigtryg
Hereward in the Enemy’s Hall
Sigtryg would have waited till morning, trusting in the honour of the king, but Hereward disguised himself as a minstrel and obtained admission to the bridal feast, where he soon won applause by his beautiful singing. The bridegroom, Haco, in a rapture offered him any boon he liked to ask, but he demanded only a cup of wine from the hands of the bride. When she brought it to him he flung into the empty cup the betrothal ring, the token she had sent to Sigtryg, and said: “I thank thee, lady, and would reward thee for thy gentleness to a wandering minstrel; I give back the cup, richer than before by the kind thoughts of which it bears the token.” The princess looked at him, gazed into the goblet, and saw her ring; then, looking again, she recognised her deliverer and knew that rescue was at hand.
Sigtryg would have waited until morning, trusting in the king's honor, but Hereward dressed up as a minstrel and got into the wedding feast, where he quickly impressed everyone with his beautiful singing. The groom, Haco, ecstatic, offered him any favor he wanted, but he only asked for a cup of wine from the bride. When she brought it to him, he tossed the betrothal ring, the symbol she had sent to Sigtryg, into the empty cup and said: “Thank you, lady. I want to reward you for your kindness to a wandering minstrel. I give back the cup, now richer for the good thoughts it carries.” The princess looked at him, peered into the goblet, and saw her ring; then, looking again, she recognized her savior and realized that help was on the way.
Haco’s Plan
While men feasted Hereward listened and talked, and found out that the forty Danes were prisoners, to be released on the morrow when Haco was sure of his bride, but released useless and miserable, since they would be turned adrift blinded. Haco was taking his lovely bride back to his own land, and Hereward saw that any rescue, to be successful, must be attempted on the march. Yet he knew not the way the bridal company would go, and he lay down to sleep in the [Pg 349] hall, hoping that he might hear something more. When all men slept a dark shape came gliding through the hall and touched Hereward on the shoulder; he slept lightly, and awoke at once to recognise the old nurse of the princess. “Come to her now,” the old woman whispered, and Hereward went, though he knew not that the princess was still true to her lover. In her bower, which she was soon to leave, Haco’s sorrowful bride awaited the messenger.
While the men were feasting, Hereward listened and talked, and discovered that the forty Danes were prisoners, set to be released the next day when Haco was sure of his bride, but they would be released in a useless and miserable state, as they would be sent away blinded. Haco was taking his beautiful bride back to his homeland, and Hereward realized that any successful rescue would have to happen during the march. However, he didn't know the route the bridal party would take, so he lay down to sleep in the [Pg 349] hall, hoping to hear more information. While everyone was asleep, a dark figure silently moved through the hall and touched Hereward on the shoulder; he was a light sleeper and immediately recognized the old nurse of the princess. “Come to her now,” the old woman whispered, and Hereward followed her, unaware that the princess was still loyal to her lover. In her chamber, which she was about to leave, Haco’s sorrowful bride awaited the messenger.
Rescue for Haco’s Bride
Sadly she smiled on the young Saxon as she said: “I knew your face again in spite of the disguise, but you come too late. Bear my farewell to Sigtryg, and say that my father’s will, not mine, makes me false to my troth-plight.” “Have you not been told, lady, that he is here?” asked Hereward. “Here?” the princess cried. “I have not heard. He loves me still and has not forsaken me?” “No, lady, he is too true a lover for falsehood. He sent forty Danes yesterday to demand you of your father and threaten his wrath if he refused.” “And I knew not of it,” said the princess softly; “yet I had heard that Haco had taken some prisoners, whom he means to blind.” “Those are our messengers, and your future subjects,” said Hereward. “Help me to save them and you. Do you know Haco’s plans?” “Only this, that he will march to-morrow along the river, and where the ravine is darkest and forms the boundary between his kingdom and my father’s the prisoners are to be blinded and released.” “Is it far hence?” “Three miles to the eastward of this hall,” she replied. “We will be there. Have no fear, lady, whatever you may see, but be bold and look for your lover in the fight.” So [Pg 350] saying, Hereward kissed the hand of the princess, and passed out of the hall unperceived by any one.
Sadly, she smiled at the young Saxon as she said: “I recognized your face despite the disguise, but you’re too late. Please tell Sigtryg goodbye for me, and say that my father’s wishes, not mine, are what make me unfaithful to my promise.” “Haven’t you been told, my lady, that he’s here?” asked Hereward. “Here?” the princess exclaimed. “I hadn’t heard. He still loves me and hasn’t abandoned me?” “No, my lady, he’s too loyal for that. He sent forty Danes yesterday to demand you from your father and threatened his wrath if he refused.” “And I didn’t know about this,” said the princess softly; “yet I had heard that Haco had taken some prisoners, whom he plans to blind.” “Those are our messengers and your future subjects,” said Hereward. “Help me save them and you. Do you know Haco’s plans?” “Only this: he will march tomorrow along the river, and where the ravine is darkest and separates his kingdom from my father’s, the prisoners are to be blinded and released.” “Is it far from here?” “Three miles east of this hall,” she replied. “We will be there. Don’t worry, my lady, no matter what you see, be brave and look for your lover in the fight.” So [Pg 350] saying, Hereward kissed the princess's hand and slipped out of the hall without anyone noticing.
The Ambush
Returning to Sigtryg, the young Saxon told all that he had learnt, and the Danes planned an ambush in the ravine where Haco had decided to blind and set free his captives. All was in readiness, and side by side Hereward and Sigtryg were watching the pathway from their covert, when the sound of horses’ hoofs heard on the rocks reduced them to silence. The bridal procession came in strange array: first the Danish prisoners bound each between two Cornishmen, then Haco and his unhappy bride, and last a great throng of Cornishmen. Hereward had taken command, that Sigtryg might look to the safety of his lady, and his plan was simplicity itself. The Danes were to wait till their comrades, with their guards, had passed through the ravine; then while the leader engaged Haco, and Sigtryg looked to the safety of the princess, the Danes would release the prisoners and slay every Cornishman, and the two parties of Danes, uniting their forces, would restore order to the land and destroy the followers of Haco.
Returning to Sigtryg, the young Saxon shared everything he had learned, and the Danes set up an ambush in the ravine where Haco planned to blindfold and set free his captives. Everything was ready, and Hereward and Sigtryg were watching the path from their hiding spot when they heard the sound of horses’ hooves on the rocks, which silenced them. The wedding procession arrived in an unusual formation: first came the Danish prisoners, each tied between two Cornishmen, then Haco with his unfortunate bride, and finally, a large crowd of Cornishmen. Hereward took charge so that Sigtryg could focus on keeping his lady safe, and his plan was straightforward. The Danes would wait until their comrades and their guards passed through the ravine; then, while the leader engaged Haco and Sigtryg looked after the princess, the Danes would free the prisoners and kill every Cornishman. The two groups of Danes would then unite their forces to restore order to the land and eliminate Haco's supporters.
Success
The whole was carried out exactly as Hereward had planned. The Cornishmen, with Danish captives, passed first without attack; next came Haco, riding grim and ferocious beside his silent bride, he exulting in his success, she looking eagerly for any signs of rescue. As they passed Hereward sprang from his shelter, crying, “Upon them, Danes, and set your brethren free!” and himself struck down Haco and smote off his head. There was a short struggle, but soon the [Pg 351] rescued Danes were able to aid their deliverers, and the Cornish guards were all slain; the men of King Alef, never very zealous for the cause of Haco, fled, and the Danes were left masters of the field. Sigtryg had in the meantime seen to the safety of the princess, and now placing her between himself and Hereward, he escorted her to the ship, which soon brought them to Waterford and a happy bridal. The Prince and Princess of Waterford always recognised in Hereward their deliverer and best friend, and in their gratitude wished him to dwell with them always; but he knew “how hard a thing it is to look into happiness through another man’s eyes,” and would not stay. His roving and daring temper drove him to deeds of arms in other lands, where he won a renown second to none, but he always felt glad in his own heart, even in later days, when unfaithfulness to a woman was the one great sin of his life, that his first feats of arms had been wrought to rescue two maidens from their hapless fate, and that he was rightly known as Hereward the Saxon, the Champion of Women.
The whole plan was executed exactly as Hereward had intended. The Cornishmen, along with their Danish captives, passed through first without a fight; next was Haco, riding grim and fierce next to his quiet bride, he reveling in his triumph while she eagerly scanned for any sign of rescue. As they went by, Hereward leaped from his hiding place, shouting, “Attack them, Danes, and set your brothers free!” He then struck down Haco and chopped off his head. There was a brief struggle, but soon the [Pg 351] rescued Danes were able to help their liberators, and the Cornish guards were all defeated; King Alef’s men, who never really cared much for Haco's cause, fled, leaving the Danes in control of the field. Sigtryg had, in the meantime, ensured the safety of the princess, and now placing her between himself and Hereward, he escorted her to the ship, which quickly took them to Waterford for a joyous wedding. The Prince and Princess of Waterford always recognized Hereward as their savior and best friend, and in their gratitude, they wished for him to stay with them forever; but he understood “how difficult it is to see happiness through someone else’s eyes,” so he chose not to remain. His adventurous and daring spirit drove him to battle in other lands, where he earned a reputation like no other, but he always felt a sense of pride in his heart, even in later years, when disloyalty to a woman was his one great sin, knowing that his first acts of valor had been to rescue two maidens from their unfortunate fate, earning him the title of Hereward the Saxon, the Champion of Women.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
In the following Index no attempt is made to indicate the exact pronunciation of foreign names; but in the case of those from the Anglo-Saxon a rough approximation is given, as being often essential to the reading of the metrical versions. In these indications the letters have their ordinary English values; ĕ indicates the very light, obscure sound heard in the indefinite article in such a phrase as “with a rush.”
In the following Index, there is no effort to show the exact pronunciation of foreign names; however, for those from the Anglo-Saxon, a rough approximation is provided, as it is often necessary for reading the metrical versions. In these indications, the letters have their usual English values; ĕ represents the very light, obscure sound found in the indefinite article in phrases like “with a rush.”
A
Abloec. See Anlaf
Achilles. His sulks, 184;
Cuchulain, “the Irish,” 184
Adeon. Son of Eudav; grandson of Caradoc, 49
Age. See Golden Age
Ailill. King of Connaught, husband of Queen Meave; to decide claims to title of Chief Champion, 189;
seeks aid of Fairy People of the Hills, 193
Ailmar. King of Westernesse, 290;
welcomes and adopts Childe Horn, 291;
Princess Rymenhild, daughter of, 292;
dubs Horn knight, 297;
hears of Horn’s first exploit, 299;
Fikenhild betrays Horn and Rymenhild to, 300;
Horn returns to, 304;
reluctantly gives his daughter to Horn, 308;
Horn leaves Rymenhild to his care, 308, 309
Aix-la-Chapelle. Wondrous springs of, 125;
Charlemagne at, 155
Alef. King of Cornwall; Hereward at court of, 343;
casts Hereward into prison, 343;
his daughter releases Hereward, 344, 345;
Sigtryg sends forty Danes to, 348
Alftruda. Ward of Edward the Confessor, 339;
Hereward’s first meeting with, 339;
rescues from Fairy Bear, 340, 341;
Hereward takes farewell of, 342
Alice of Cloudeslee. Wife of William of Cloudeslee, 227;
outlaw husband visits, 227, 228;
rescued from burning house, 232;
thanks Adam Bell and Clym for delivering her husband, 240;
appointed chief woman of bedchamber to the royal children, 246
All-Father. Praised for Beowulf’s victory over Grendel, 18
Alto-bis-ca´r. Song of (a forgery), 120
Anglesey. Same as Mona, 47
Anglo-Saxon Nobility. Hereward the ideal of, 334, 335
Anglo-Saxon Times. Legends regarding Constantine during, 42
Ængus the Ever-Young. Irish people and wrath of, 158
Anlaf. Same as Olaf, or Sihtricson; known to Welsh as Abloec or Habloc; romantic stories concerning, 73
Anseis, Duke of. Mortally wounded, 143
Arabia. Physicians from, with remedies for Constantine’s leprosy, 65
Armagh. Capital of Ulster; Cuchulain and Emer dwell at, 186;
King Conor and heroes return to, 190;
heroes return to, 195
Arnoldin, Sir. Cousin of Athulf; helps to save Rymenhild, 312;
King Ailmar nominates as his heir, 313
Arthur, King. Uncle of Sir Gawayne, 265;
Christmas kept at Carlisle by, 266;
Guenever, queen of, 266;
uncle of Sir Gareth and Sir Mordred, 266;
damsel requests a boon of, 267;
his journey to Tarn Wathelan, and fight with giant, 269;
humiliated by the giant[Pg 354]
and released on certain conditions, 270;
his search for the answer to the giant’s question, 270-272;
learns it from the loathly lady, 272;
the ransom paid to giant, 273;
the loathly lady demands a young and handsome knight for husband for helping, 274;
Sir Gawayne offers to pay ransom for, 275;
summons court to hunt in greenwood near Tarn Wathelan, 276;
rebukes Sir Kay, 277;
his joy over his nephew’s wedding with the supposed loathly lady, 284, 285
Arthurian Legend. Preserved by mediæval Wales, 265
Arvon. Fertile land of, searched by ambassadors of Maxen Wledig, 47-49
Asbrand. Brother of Biargey, 113;
helps Howard against Thorbiorn, 115
Aschere (ask-herĕ). One of King Hrothgar’s thanes, carried off by Grendel’s mother, 21
Athelbrus. King Ailmar’s steward, to train Childe Horn to be a knight, 291, 292;
induces Athulf to personate Horn, 293;
sends Horn to Princess Rymenhild, 294;
land of King Modi committed to care of, 313
Athelstan. King of England; kinship of Anlaf with, 73
Athelwold. King of England, father of Goldborough, 80;
his death and burial, 81
Athulf. Horn’s favourite companion, 287;
personates Horn before Rymenhild, 293;
writes to Horn on behalf of Rymenhild, 303;
plans with Horn the rescue of Rymenhild, 308;
his father found at Suddene, 309, 310;
weds Reynild, 313
Aude the Fair. Sister of Oliver, betrothed bride of Roland, 155;
Charlemagne promises his son Louis to, 155;
dies of grief for Roland’s loss, 155
Augustus. Constantine’s elevation to rank of, 64
Awe, Loch. Black Colin, Knight of, 249, 250;
Black Colin dwells at, with wife, 250;
Lady of, 251;
Black Colin far away from, 254;
Black Colin’s return to, 258
A
Abloec. See Anlaf
Achilles. His sulks, 184;
Cuchulain, "the Irish hero," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Adeon. Son of Eudav; grandson of Caradoc, 49
Age. See Golden Age
Ailill. King of Connaught, husband of Queen Meave; to settle disputes over the title of Chief Champion, 189;
seeks assistance from the Fairy People of the Hills, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ailmar. King of Westernesse, 290;
welcomes and adopts Childe Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Princess Rymenhild, daughter of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
crowned Horn as a knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hears about Horn’s first adventure, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Fikenhild betrays Horn and Rymenhild to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn returns to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hesitantly gives his daughter to Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn leaves Rymenhild in his care, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Aachen. Marvelous springs of, 125;
Charlemagne at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aleph. King of Cornwall; Hereward at the court of, 343;
imprisons Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his daughter frees Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Sigtryg sends 40 Danes to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Alftruda. Ward of Edward the Confessor, 339;
Hereward's first meeting with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rescues from Fairy Bear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Hereward says goodbye to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Alice of Cloudeslee. Wife of William of Cloudeslee, 227;
outlaw husband visits, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
rescued from a burning house, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Thanks to Adam Bell and Clym for saving her husband, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
appointed chief lady-in-waiting to the royal children, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
All-Father. Praised for Beowulf’s victory over Grendel, 18
Alto-biscuit. Song of (a forgery), 120
Anglesey. Same as Mona, 47
Anglo-Saxon Nobility. Hereward the ideal of, 334, 335
Anglo-Saxon Era. Legends about Constantine during, 42
Aengus the Forever Young. Irish people and wrath of, 158
Anlauf. Same as Olaf, or Sihtricson; known to Welsh as Abloec or Habloc; romantic tales concerning, 73
Duke Anseis. Mortally wounded, 143
Arabia. Physicians from, providing remedies for Constantine’s leprosy, 65
Armagh. Capital of Ulster; Cuchulain and Emer reside at, 186;
King Conor and the heroes return to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
heroes return to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Arnold, Sir. Cousin of Athulf; helps to save Rymenhild, 312;
King Ailmar names him as his successor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
King Arthur. Uncle of Sir Gawayne, 265;
Christmas celebrated at Carlisle by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Guenever, queen of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
uncle of Sir Gareth and Sir Mordred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
girl asks for a favor from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his trip to Tarn Wathelan and the battle with the giant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
humiliated by the giant[Pg 354] and let go under specific conditions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his search for the answer to the giant’s question, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
learns it from the ugly woman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the ransom paid to the giant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the ugly lady demands a young and handsome knight as her husband in exchange for help, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sir Gawayne offers to cover the ransom for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
summons the court to hunt in the woods near Tarn Wathelan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rebukes Sir Kay, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
He felt joy about his nephew’s wedding to the supposedly unattractive lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Arthurian Legend. Preserved by medieval Wales, 265
Arvon. Fertile land of, searched by ambassadors of Maxen Wledig, 47-49
Asbrand. Brother of Biargey, 113;
helps Howard fight Thorbiorn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aschere (ask-herĕ). One of King Hrothgar’s thanes, taken by Grendel’s mother, 21
Athelbrus. King Ailmar’s steward, to train Childe Horn to be a knight, 291, 292;
induces Athulf to impersonate Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sends Horn to Princess Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the land of King Modi entrusted to the care of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Athelstan. King of England; kinship of Anlaf with, 73
Athelwold. King of England, father of Goldborough, 80;
his passing and burial, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Athulf. Horn’s closest companion, 287;
impersonates Horn in front of Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes to Horn on behalf of Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
plans with Horn to rescue Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his father found at Suddene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
marries Reynild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aude the Fair. Sister of Oliver, betrothed bride of Roland, 155;
Charlemagne assures his son Louis that he will __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dies from grief over Roland’s death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Augustus. Constantine’s elevation to the rank of, 64
Wow, Loch. Black Colin, Knight of, 249, 250;
Black Colin lives with his wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Lady of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin distant from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin's comeback to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
B
Babylon, Emir of. Marsile’s vassal; defeated by Charlemagne, 154
Baltic Sea. Forefathers who dwelt on shores of, 1
Banier, Sir. A Knight of the Round Table, 266
Barnesdale. Forest in South Yorkshire, once dwelling-place of Robin Hood, 314, 315;
Sir Richard of the Lea sets out for, to repay loan, 328
Barton, Sir Andrew. Scottish hero, 248
Basques. Attack Charlemagne, 119
Bathstead. Place on shores of Icefirth near where Thorbiorn lived, 97-118
Bean-stan. Father of Breca, 12
Bedivere, Sir. A Knight of the Round Table, 266
Beli. Son of Manogan; Britain conquered by Maxen Wledig from, 48
Bell, Adam. Outlaw leader in forest of Englewood, 226;
declared powerless to deliver William of Cloudeslee, 233;
rescues William from death, 237, 238;
visit to London to see the king, 241;
the king pardons, 243
Beo´wa. Stories of, crystallised in stories of Beowulf, 1
Beo´wulf.
1. The poem of, 1.
2. Thane of Hygelac, King of Geats, 1;
son of Ecgtheow, 6;
nephew of King Hygelac, 6;
grandson of Hrethel, 6;
brought up at Geatish court, 6;
famous swimming match[Pg 355]
with Breca, 6;
his mighty hand-grip, 6;
sails for Denmark to attack Grendel, 6;
challenged by Warden of Denmark, 6;
declares his mission to Hrothgar, 10;
disparaged by Hunferth, 12;
honoured by Queen Wealhtheow, 14, 20;
struggles with Grendel, 16;
mortally wounds Grendel, 17;
vows to slay mother of Grendel, 23;
does so, 26;
carries off sword-hilt and Grendel’s head, 26;
sails to Geatland, 29;
welcomed by King Hygelac and Queen Hygd, 29, 30;
chief champion of Hygelac, 30;
refuses the throne in favour of Heardred, and becomes guardian of, 31;
again chosen King of Geatland, 31;
encounters with fire-dragon, 31-39;
recites slaying of Frankish warrior, Daghrefn, 35;
forsaken by Geats in his encounter with the fire-dragon, 36;
slays the dragon, 37;
his death and funeral, 39-41
Berild. Son of King Thurston, 301;
slain by the Saracens, 302
Bernard Brown. Danish magistrate; protects Havelok and Goldborough, 88-89
Ber-na´r-do del Ca´r-pio. Hero in Spanish legend who defeats Roland, 121
Bertram. Earl’s cook who befriended Havelok, 82-83;
marries one of Grim’s daughters and becomes Earl of Cornwall, 94
Biargey. Wife of Howard the Halt, 97;
urges Howard to claim wergild for Olaf, 106, 107,
108;
Howard returns to, 111;
visits her brothers, Valbrand, Thorbrand, and Asbrand, 112, 113;
hails Thorbiorn while out fishing, 112;
urges Howard to seek vengeance, 113, 114
Birkabeyn. Rule of, as king over Denmark, 74;
Swanborow and Elfleda, daughters of, and Havelok, son of, 74;
commits Havelok to care of Jarl Godard, 75;
death and funeral of, 75;
Jarl Ubbe, an old friend of, 87
Black Colin of Loch Awe, 249;
son of Sir Nigel Campbell, 249;
Patterson, name of foster-parents, 250;
messenger tells of new crusade, 250;
decides to go on crusade, 251;
his wife’s grief, 251;
touches at Edinburgh and ships at Leith, en route to Holy Land, 253;
his desire to see Holy Land and Holy Sepulchre, 253;
reaches Rome, 253;
sees Pope, 253;
regards Pope as Vicar of Christ, 253;
journeys to Rhodes, 253;
takes service with Knights of St. John, 253;
a pilgrim at Jerusalem, 253;
letter in name of, forged by Baron MacCorquodale, 255;
falsely reported wounded by Saracens, 255;
hears news of wife’s impending second marriage, 257;
returns home, 258;
welcomed by foster-mother, 259;
disguised as a beggar, hands token to his wife, 262;
recognised and welcomed by his wife, 262
Black Douglas. Scottish hero, 248
Black Monk, The. Captured by Robin Hood’s followers, 330;
high cellarer in Abbey of St. Mary, 331;
Robin Hood confiscates his gold as repayment of loan to Sir Richard of the Lea,
331, 332;
departs from greenwood, 332
Black Sainglain. One of Cuchulain’s magic steeds, 191
Blancandrin. Vassal of King Marsile, 123;
overtaken by Ganelon, 130;
Ganelon and, plot Roland’s destruction, 131
Blaye. Bodies of Roland, Oliver, and Turpin buried in cathedral of,
155
Bluemire. Dwelling-place of Howard the Halt, 97
[Pg 356]
Bog of Allen. Cathleen’s messenger declared to be sick in, 177
Bors, Sir. A Knight of the Round Table, 266
Bourne, Hall of. Home of Leofric, Earl of Mercia, 336
Brand. Trusted serving-man of Thorbiorn, 97,
102
Breca. Famous swimming champion, beaten by Beowulf, 6;
son of Beanstan, 12
Bricriu of the Bitter Tongue. Compared with Thersites, 186;
invites King Conor and Red Branch heroes to a feast, 186;
stirs up strife among heroes of Ulster, 187, 188;
flatters the wives of the heroes, 189, 190
Brigit.
1. Of the Holy Fire; wrath of, and Irish people, 158.
2. Cathleen’s old servant, 173
Briseis. Achilles and his sulks concerning, 184
Britain. Legend of “The Dream of Maxen Wledig” shows importance of Constantine
to, 42;
ambassadors of Maxen Wledig carried to, 47;
conquered by Maxen Wledig from Beli, son of Manogan, 48;
given by Maxen Wledig to Eudav, 49;
Elene summoned from, is baptized, and seeks the sacred Cross, 54-62;
Constantine sent to, 63;
Constantine proclaimed emperor of, 63
Britons, Early, Greeks of Homer, and Irish Celts, racial affinity
between, 184
Brittany. Roland, prefect of marches of, 120
Bruce, Robert. Scottish hero, 248;
Sir Nigel Campbell, adherent of, 249
B
Emir of Babylon. Marsile’s vassal; defeated by Charlemagne, 154
Baltic Sea. Ancestors who lived along the shores of, 1
Sir Banier. A Knight of the Round Table, 266
Barnesdale. Forest in South Yorkshire, once the home of Robin Hood, 314, 315;
Sir Richard of the Lea goes to repay a loan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sir Andrew Barton. Scottish hero, 248
Basque people. Attack Charlemagne, 119
Bathstead. Location on the shores of Icefirth near where Thorbiorn lived, 97-118
Bean Country. Father of Breca, 12
Sir Bedivere. A Knight of the Round Table, 266
Buy. Son of Manogan; Britain conquered by Maxen Wledig from, 48
Bell, Adam. Outlaw leader in the forest of Englewood, 226;
said they couldn't save William of Cloudeslee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rescues William from death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
visit to London to see the king, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the king grants forgiveness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Beowulf. Stories of, captured in the tales of Beowulf, 1
Beowulf.
The poem of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. Thane of Hygelac, King of the Geats, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
son of Ecgtheow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
nephew of King Hygelac, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
grandson of Hrethel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
raised at the Geat court, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
famous swimming match with Breca, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his strong grip, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sets off for Denmark to battle Grendel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
challenged by the Warden of Denmark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
declares his mission to Hrothgar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mocked by Hunferth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
honored by Queen Wealhtheow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
battles Grendel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mortally wounds Grendel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
vows to slay Grendel's mother, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
does that, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
brings back the sword hilt and Grendel’s head, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sails to Geatland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
welcomed by King Hygelac and Queen Hygd, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
becomes the main champion of Hygelac, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rejects the throne for Heardred and becomes the guardian of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is again chosen as King of Geatland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
encounters a fire dragon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
describes the killing of the Frankish warrior, Daghrefn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
abandoned by the Geats during the battle with the fire-dragon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kills the dragon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his passing and memorial, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Berild. Son of King Thurston, 301;
killed by the Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bernard Brown. Danish magistrate; protects Havelok and Goldborough, 88-89
Bernardo del Carpio. Hero in Spanish legend who defeats Roland, 121
Bertrand. Earl’s cook who befriended Havelok, 82-83;
marries one of Grim’s daughters and becomes the Earl of Cornwall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Biargey. Wife of Howard the Halt, 97;
urges Howard to claim wergild for Olaf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Howard returns to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits her brothers, Valbrand, Thorbrand, and Asbrand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
greets Thorbiorn while fishing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
urges Howard to get revenge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Birkabeyn. Rule of, as king over Denmark, 74;
Swanborow and Elfleda, daughters of, and Havelok, son of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
commits Havelok to Jarl Godard's care, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death and funeral of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jarl Ubbe, an old friend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Black Colin of Loch Awe, 249;
son of Sir Nigel Campbell, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Patterson, name of foster parents, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a messenger shares news of a new crusade, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
decides to join the crusade, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his wife's sadness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
stops in Edinburgh and docks in Leith, on the way to the Holy Land, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his desire to visit the Holy Land and the Holy Sepulchre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reaches Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meets with the Pope, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
considers the Pope to be the Vicar of Christ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
trip to Rhodes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
joins the Knights of St. John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a traveler in Jerusalem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter in his name, forged by Baron MacCorquodale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
falsely reported as injured by Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hears about his wife's upcoming second marriage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns home, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
welcomed by his adoptive mom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
disguised as a homeless person, gives a token to his wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
recognized and welcomed by his wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Black Douglas. Scottish hero, 248
Black Monk, The. Captured by Robin Hood’s followers, 330;
high cellarer in the Abbey of St. Mary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Robin Hood takes his gold as repayment for a loan to Sir Richard of the Lea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
leaves the forest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Black Sailing. One of Cuchulain’s magical steeds, 191
Blancandrin. Vassal of King Marsile, 123;
overtaken by Ganelon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ganelon plots Roland’s downfall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Blaye. Bodies of Roland, Oliver, and Turpin interred in the cathedral of, 155
Bluemire. Home of Howard the Halt, 97
[Pg 356]
Bog of Allen. Cathleen’s messenger reported to be sick in, 177
Sir Bors. A Knight of the Round Table, 266
Bourne Hall. Home of Leofric, Earl of Mercia, 336
Brand. Trusted servant of Thorbiorn, 97, 102
Breca. Renowned swimming champion, defeated by Beowulf, 6;
son of Beanstan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bricriu of the Bitter Tongue. Compared with Thersites, 186;
invites King Conor and the Red Branch heroes to a feast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
creates conflict among the heroes of Ulster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
flatter the heroes' wives, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Bridget.
1. About the Holy Fire; anger of, and the Irish people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. Cathleen’s elderly servant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Briseis. Achilles and his sulk concerning, 184
UK. The legend of “The Dream of Maxen Wledig” highlights Constantine's significance to, 42;
ambassadors of Maxen Wledig sent to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
conquered by Maxen Wledig from Beli, son of Manogan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
given by Maxen Wledig to Eudav, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Elene called upon, baptized, and seeks the holy Cross, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Constantine sent to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Constantine declared emperor of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Early Brits, Greeks of Homer, and Irish Celts, racial connection between, 184
Brittany. Roland, prefect of the marches of, 120
Bruce, Robert. Scottish hero, 248;
Sir Nigel Campbell, supporter of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
C
Caerlleon. See Caernarvon, 49
Caermarthen. See Caernarvon, 49
Caernarvon. Castle in land of Arvon
in which Princess Helena dwelt, 48;
given with castles Caerlleon and Caermarthen to Princess Helena as dowry, 49
Cain. Grendel, offspring of, 4
Caledonians. Defeated by Constantius, 63
Calidore, Sir. Mediæval Wales had a knight of courtesy equal to, 265
Calvary. The hill of, 58, 59,
61
Campbell, Sir Nigel. Leader in Scottish Independence, 249;
father of Black Colin, 249;
his death, 250;
clansmen of, accompany Black Colin to Holy Land, 252
Caradoc. Father of Eudav; grandfather of Princess Helena, and of Princes
Kynon and Adeon, 49
Carlisle. Outlaw band near town of, in Englewood Forest, 226;
reference to sheriff of, 227;
William of Cloudeslee goes to, 227;
sheriff informed of William’s presence at, 229;
outlaws Adam Bell and Clym go to, 234;
the outlaws escape from, 239;
King Arthur keeps Christmas at, 266;
Sir Gawayne and loathly lady wedded at, 280
Cathbad. Druid; Cuchulain’s tutor, 185
Cathleen. Irish countess; legend concerning, 156;
antiquity of the legend, 156;
the story, 156-183;
her grief because of her people’s famine, 161;
prays to Virgin Mary, 163;
Fergus, steward of, 163;
value of her wealth, 164;
commands Fergus to provide food for sufferers from famine, 165;
her goodness extolled by the demons, 169;
hears of demon traders, 172;
tries to check traffic in souls, 174;
visits demons, 176;
Oona, foster-mother to, 178;
revisits demons, 179;
sells her soul, 179, 180;
her death, 182
Catholic Church. Pope, head of, 119
[Pg 357]
Celion. Constantine to send to, for Bishop Sylvester, 71
Celtic Literature. Spirit of mysticism in all, 156
Celts. Gospel preached to, by St. Patrick, 157;
Irish, early Britons, and Greeks of Homer, racial affinity between, 184
Champion.
1. Of Erin: compared with Achilles, 184;
Cuchulain the, his fame at age of seventeen, 185;
Bricriu urges Laegaire to claim title of, 187;
title to go to warrior who obtains Champion’s Bit, 187;
tests to decide claims to title of, 193, 194,
196-203;
Uath the Stranger challenges the heroes to a test to decide claims to title,
199-203.
2. Of Women: Hereward known as, 351
Champion of Ireland. See Champion of Erin.
Champion’s Bit, The, 187, 188;
claimed by chariot-drivers of Laegaire, Conall, and Cuchulain, 188,
189;
awarded by Queen Meave to Laegaire, 195;
heroes severally claim, 195, 196;
tests to decide claims to, 196-203
Chanson de Roland. Roland and, 121;
late version of Anglo-Norman poem, 122;
Thorold, author of, 122
Charlemagne. World-famed equivalent, 119;
head of Roman Empire, 119;
Roland, nephew of, 119;
expedition into Spain, 119;
receives an embassage from Marsile, 124;
calls his Twelve Peers to council, 125;
sends Ganelon to Saragossa, 128-130;
receives through Ganelon the keys of Saragossa, 134;
his evil dream, 134, 137;
hears Roland’s horn, 145, 146;
hastens to the rescue, 146;
avenges death of Roland and the Peers, 153, 154;
his return to Aix, 155;
his son, Louis, promised to Aude the Fair, 155
Charles the Great. King of the Franks, world-famed as Charlemagne, 119.
See Charlemagne
Childe Horn. See Horn
Chosen People. The Jews the, 56
Christ. The Cross the sign of, 53;
the Resurrection of, preached to Constantine, 53;
Constantine’s desire to find the sacred Cross, 54;
inhabitants of Suddene who believe on, threatened with death, 287
Christendom. Enriched by treasures of the True Cross and Holy Nails, 62
Christian-s. Preach the way of life to Constantine, 53;
the Lord of, 57;
faith, in Iceland, 96, 97;
law, to be driven out of Suddene by law of Mahomet, 287
Church of Rome. Constantine’s generosity to, 42
Churchmen. Beaten and battered by Gamelyn, 217
Cinderella. Root idea of, similar to “Gamelyn,” 204
Clym of the Cleugh. Outlaw leader in forest of Englewood, 226;
declared powerless to deliver William of Cloudeslee, 233;
his stratagem to save William of Cloudeslee, 234;
rescues William from death, 238;
visits London to see the king, 241;
the king pardons, 243
Colin, Black. See Black Colin, 249
Comala. Hero in Gaelic Highland poems, 248
Conall Cearnach. Cuchulain’s cousin, a Red Branch chief, 187;
urged to claim title of Chief Champion, 187;
awarded Champion’s Portion, 195;
claim tested by Curoi, 196-203;
disgraced by Uath, 201
Confessio Amantis. Early English poem, by “the moral Gower,” 42;
story told in, of Constantine’s true charity, 64
Connaught. Ailill, King of, 189;
heroes sent to Cruachan in, 190
Conor. King of Ulster, 185;
Cuchulain, nephew of, 185;
[Pg 358]
Dechtire, sister of, 185;
invited with the heroes of Red Branch to a feast by Bricriu, 186;
received with court at Dundrum by Bricriu, 188
Conqueror, William the. Cause of England being laid at feet of, 338
Constantine III. King of Scotland; marriage of Anlaf with daughter of, 73
Constantine the Great. Emperor of Rome; renown in mediæval England, 42;
Cynewulf’s poem, “Elene,” written on the subject of his conversion, 42;
his vision of the Holy Cross, 42, 50, 51;
generosity to Church of Rome and Bishop Sylvester, 42;
legends concerning, 42;
the only British-born Roman emperor, 49;
his greatness provokes a confederation to overthrow him by Huns, Goths, Franks, and Hugas, 50;
conquers Huns by Cross standard, 52;
Christians preach the way of life to, 53;
is baptized into the Christian faith, 53;
his desire to find the sacred Cross, 54;
sends for Elene, 54;
ordains “Holy Cross Day,” 62;
eldest son of Constantius, 63;
sent to Britain, 63;
proclaimed emperor, 63;
granted title of “Cæsar,” 64;
marriage with Fausta, 64;
elevation to rank of Augustus, 64;
Emperor of Rome, 64;
attacked by leprosy, 64;
the remedies suggested, 65-72;
his noble resolve, 68;
his vision, 69-70;
his healing, 71-72
Constantius. Emperor Maxentius hero of the Welsh saga instead of, 42;
father of Constantine the Great, 63;
proclaimed Emperor of Britain, 63
Cornish Princess, The. Daughter of King Alef, affianced to Prince Sigtryg, 343,
344, 345, 346;
Haco betrothed to, 347, 348;
receives token from Hereward, 348;
reveals Haco’s plans to Hereward, 349;
rescued from Haco, 350;
guards, all slain, 351;
wedded by Sigtryg, 351
Cornwall. Godrich, Earl of, 80;
Bertram made Earl of, 94;
Hereward sails for, 343;
Alef, King of, 343;
Sigtryg and Hereward sail for, 347
Coventry. Lady Godiva’s ride through, 335
Crescent. Cross exalted above the, 253
Cross. The Holy, Constantine’s vision of, 42, 50,
51;
Romans conquer Huns by, 52;
the people awed by the standard of the, 53;
Constantine’s desire to find the sacred, 54;
Elene’s quest after, 54-62;
secret place of, revealed by Judas, 61;
“Holy Cross Day” ordained, 62
Cruachan. Conor sends heroes to Ailill at, 190;
Good People’s Hill at, 193;
heroes bid farewell to court at, 195
Crusade-s. Reference to, 249;
Black Colin receives tidings of one about to be set on foot, 250;
Black Colin decides to go on, 251;
story of Horn typical of romance of the, 286
Cuchulain. Reference to Connla and, 95;
Irish hero, 156;
often called “the Irish Achilles,” 184;
nephew of King Conor and son of Dechtire, 185;
god Lugh, reputed father of, 185;
champion in Ulster and all Ireland, 185;
bride sought for, 186;
wooes and weds Emer, daughter of Forgall the Wily, 186;
Conall Cearnach, cousin of, 187;
urged to claim title of Chief Champion, 188;
Grey of Macha and Black Sainglain, magic steeds of, 191;
awarded golden cup and Champion’s Portion, 195;
claim tested by Curoi, 196-203;
answers Uath’s tests, 202;
acclaimed Champion of Heroes of all Ireland, 203
[Pg 359]
Curoi of Munster. Failing a judgment from Ailill, to be asked to decide claims to title of
Chief Champion, 190;
heroes go to, to hear his judgment, 196;
puts heroes to certain tests in order to decide claims, 196-203;
assumes form of giant under name of Uath, the Stranger, 199-203
Curtius. Reference to, 156
Cuthbert. Name under which Childe Horn serves King Thurston in Ireland, 301,
302
Cynewulf (ki´nĕ-wulf). Early English religious poet; “Elene,” his poem on the subject
of conversion of Constantine the Great, 42
Cyriacus. Baptismal name of Judas, 61;
Bishop of Jerusalem, 61
C
Caerleon. See Caernarvon, 49
Carmarthen. See Caernarvon, 49
Caernarfon. Castle in the land of Arvon where Princess Helena lived, 48;
given with Caerlleon and Caermarthen as a dowry to Princess Helena, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cain. Grendel, child of, 4
Scottish people. Defeated by Constantius, 63
Sir Calidore. In medieval Wales, there was a knight of courtesy like, 265
Calvary. The hill of, 58, 59, 61
Sir Nigel Campbell. Leader in the Scottish Independence movement, 249;
father of Black Colin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His clansmen join Black Colin on his journey to the Holy Land, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Caradoc. Father of Eudav; grandfather of Princess Helena, and of Princes Kynon and Adeon, 49
Carlisle. Outlaw band near the town of, in Englewood Forest, 226;
reference to the sheriff of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
William of Cloudeslee goes to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The sheriff was notified of William's presence at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
outlaws Adam Bell and Clym go to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the outlaws escape from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
King Arthur celebrates Christmas at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sir Gawayne and the loathly lady are married at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cathbad. Druid; Cuchulain’s tutor, 185
Cathleen. Irish countess; legend about her, 156;
antiquity of the legend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the story, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her grief from her people's famine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prays to Virgin Mary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Fergus, her manager, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
value of her wealth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
commands Fergus to supply food for those affected by famine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her kindness praised by demons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hears about demon traders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
tries to manage the flow of souls, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits demons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Oona, her adoptive mother, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
revisits demons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sells her soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
her passing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Catholic Church. Pope, its head, 119
[Pg 357]
Celion. Constantine sent to, for Bishop Sylvester, 71
Celtic Literature. Spirit of mysticism in all, 156
Celts. The Gospel preached to, by St. Patrick, 157;
Irish, early Britons, and Greeks from Homer's time share a racial connection, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Champion.
1. About Erin: compared to Achilles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cuchulain, at the age of seventeen, was already famous, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Bricriu encourages Laegaire to take on the title of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
title awarded to the warrior who receives the Champion's Bit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
tests to establish claims to the title of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Uath the Stranger challenges the heroes to a test to determine who deserves the title, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. About Women: Hereward also known as, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ireland's Champion. See Champion of Erin.
The Champion’s Bit, 187, 188;
claimed by the chariot drivers of Laegaire, Conall, and Cuchulain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
awarded by Queen Meave to Laegaire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
heroes each claim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
tests to decide claims to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Song of Roland. Roland and, 121;
the later version of an Anglo-Norman poem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Thorold, author of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Charlemagne. World-famous equivalent, 119;
head of the Roman Empire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Roland, nephew of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
trip to Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
receives an embassy from Marsile, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
calls his Twelve Peers to a meeting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sends Ganelon to Saragossa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
receives the keys to Saragossa through Ganelon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his disturbing dream, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
hears Roland’s horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
rushing to the rescue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
avenges the deaths of Roland and the Peers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his return to Aix, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his son, Louis, promised Aude the Fair, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Charlemagne. King of the Franks, world-famous as Charlemagne, 119.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Childe Horn. See Horn
Chosen People. The Jews are the, 56
Christ. The Cross is the sign of, 53;
the Resurrection of, preached to Constantine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Constantine's wish to locate the holy Cross, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
inhabitants of Suddene who believe in, facing the threat of death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Christianity. Enriched by the treasures of the True Cross and Holy Nails, 62
Christians. Preach the way of life to Constantine, 53;
the Lord of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
faith, in Iceland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
law, to be expelled from Suddene by the law of Mahomet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Catholic Church. Constantine’s generosity to, 42
Clergy. Beaten and battered by Gamelyn, 217
Cinderella. Root idea of, similar to “Gamelyn,” 204
Clym of the Cleugh. Outlaw leader in the forest of Englewood, 226;
declared unable to save William of Cloudeslee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his plan to save William of Cloudeslee, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rescues William from death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits London to meet the king, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the king grants a pardon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Colin, Black person. See Black Colin, 249
Comala. Hero in Gaelic Highland poems, 248
Conall Cearnach. Cuchulain’s cousin, a Red Branch chief, 187;
urged to take on the title of Chief Champion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
awarded Champion's Portion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
claim tested by Curoi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
disgraced by Utah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Confessio Amantis. Early English poem by “the moral Gower,” 42;
The story of Constantine's genuine kindness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Connaught. Ailill, King of, 189;
heroes sent to Cruachan in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Conor. King of Ulster, 185;
Cuchulain, nephew of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 358]
Dechtire, sister of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
invited to a feast by Bricriu with the heroes of the Red Branch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
received with the court at Dundrum by Bricriu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
William the Conqueror. Cause of England being laid at the feet of, 338
Constantine III. King of Scotland; marriage of Anlaf with the daughter of, 73
Constantine the Great. Emperor of Rome; renowned in medieval England, 42;
Cynewulf’s poem, “Elene,” which is about his conversion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his vision of the Holy Cross, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
generosity towards the Church of Rome and Bishop Sylvester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
legends about him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the only British-born Roman emperor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His greatness leads to a coalition of Huns, Goths, Franks, and Hugas attempting to overthrow him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
conquers the Huns with the Cross standard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Christians promote a way of life to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is baptized into the Christian faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his quest to locate the holy Cross, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sends for Elene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ordains "Holy Cross Day," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
eldest son of Constantius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sent to the UK, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
declared emperor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
granted the title of "Caesar," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marriage to Fausta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
promotion to the rank of Augustus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Emperor of Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attacked by leprosy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the suggested remedies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his noble resolve, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his vision, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his healing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Constantius. Emperor Maxentius, hero of the Welsh saga instead of, 42;
father of Constantine the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
declared Emperor of Britain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cornish Princess, The. Daughter of King Alef, engaged to Prince Sigtryg, 343, 344, 345, 346;
Haco engaged to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
receives a token from Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reveals Haco’s plans to Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rescued from Haco, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
guards, all killed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
married by Sigtryg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cornwall. Godrich, Earl of, 80;
Bertram became Earl of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward sets sail for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Alef, King of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sigtryg and Hereward sail for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Coventry. Lady Godiva’s ride through, 335
Crescent moon. Cross raised above the, 253
Cross. The Holy, Constantine’s vision of, 42, 50, 51;
Romans defeat the Huns by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the people amazed by the quality of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Constantine's quest to discover the sacred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Elene’s quest after, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the hidden location of, disclosed by Judas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
“Holy Cross Day” established, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cruachan. Conor sends heroes to Ailill at, 190;
Good People’s Hill at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
heroes say goodbye to court at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Crusades. Reference to, 249;
Black Colin hears news of something about to happen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin decides to join, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
story of Horn typical of the romance of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Cú Chulainn. Reference to Connla and, 95;
Irish hero, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
often called “the Irish Achilles,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
nephew of King Conor and son of Dechtire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
god Lugh, known father of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
champion in Ulster and all of Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
bride wanted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
wooed and married Emer, the daughter of Forgall the Wily, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Conall Cearnach, cousin of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
urged to take on the title of Chief Champion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Grey of Macha and Black Sainglain, magical horses of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
awarded the golden cup and Champion’s Portion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
claim verified by Curoi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
answers Utah’s tests, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
renowned Champion of Heroes from all over Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[Pg 359]
Curoi of Munster. Failing a judgment from Ailill, to be asked to decide claims to the title of Chief Champion, 190;
heroes go to hear his judgment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
puts heroes through specific tests to evaluate their claims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
takes on the appearance of a giant named Uath, the Stranger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Curtius. Reference to, 156
Cuthbert. Name under which Childe Horn serves King Thurston in Ireland, 301, 302
Cynewulf (ki´nĕ-wulf). Early English religious poet; “Elene,” his poem on the subject of the conversion of Constantine the Great, 42
Cyriacus. Baptismal name of Judas, 61;
Bishop of Jerusalem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
D
Dagda. Irish people and wrath of, 158
Da´g-hrefn. Frankish warrior who slays Hygelac; killed by Beowulf’s deadly hand-grip,
35
Danes. Corpse of Scyld sorrowfully placed in vessel by, 2;
feasting of, in Heorot, 4;
slain in Heorot by Grendel, 4;
desert Heorot, 5;
welcome Geats and Beowulf, 10;
rejoice over Beowulf’s victory, 18-29;
friendship with Geats, 30;
Gospel preached to, 157;
Prince Sigtryg sends forty to King Alef, 348;
plan ambush for Haco, 350;
rescue Cornish princess, 350, 351
Danish.
1. Occupation of England and its influence on language, &c., 73.
2. Invasions, hero-legends which have come down from times of, 286
Danube. Huns overwhelmed in, 52
Dechtire. Sister of King Conor, 185
Decius. Reference to, 156
Demons. Appear in Erin to buy souls, 168;
visited by Cathleen, 176;
revisited by her, 179;
Cathleen sells her soul to, to ransom her people, 179;
cheated of Cathleen’s soul, 182
Denmark. Under sway of Scyld Scefing, 2;
Scyld Scefing mysteriously comes to, as babe, 2;
Beowulf sails to deliver King of, from Grendel, 6;
Warden of, challenges Beowulf, 6;
King Birkabeyn’s rule over, 74;
Godard made regent of, on behalf of Havelok, 75;
Havelok sails from, with Grim, 80;
Havelok’s dream concerning, 86;
Havelok’s return to, and recognition as King of, 87-92
Diarmuit. Irish hero, 156
Diocletian. Emperor; Constantine evades jealousy of, 63
Dodderer. Horse offered as wergild by Thorbiorn to Howard, 107
Dover. Princess Goldborough imprisoned in castle of, 81;
Hereward sails from, to Whitby, 339
Dublin. Demons arrive at village near, 168
Dundrum. Bricriu receives King Conor and court at, 188
Dunstan. Monk; his saintly reputation, 335
Durendala. Roland’s famous sword, 136;
Roland tries in vain to break, 152
D
Dagda. The Irish people's wrath towards, 158
Da'g-hrefn. Frankish warrior who kills Hygelac; slain by Beowulf’s lethal grip, 35
Danes. The corpse of Scyld mournfully placed in a vessel by, 2;
feasting in Heorot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
killed in Heorot by Grendel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leave Heorot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
welcome Geats and Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
celebrate Beowulf's win, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship with Geats, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Gospel preached to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Prince Sigtryg sends forty to King Alef, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
set a trap for Haco, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rescue the Cornish princess, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Danish language.
1. The occupation of England and its impact on language, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. Invasions, hero-legends that have endured since the times of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Danube River. The Huns were overwhelmed in, 52
Dechtire. Sister of King Conor, 185
Decius. Reference to, 156
Demons. Appear in Erin to buy souls, 168;
visited by Cathleen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visited again by her, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cathleen sells her soul to them to save her people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cheated of Cathleen’s soul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Denmark. Under the rule of Scyld Scefing, 2;
Scyld Scefing mysteriously arrives in, as a baby, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Beowulf sets sail to rescue the King from Grendel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Warden challenges Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
King Birkabeyn’s reign is over, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Godard was appointed regent for Havelok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Havelok sails with Grim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Havelok’s dream about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Havelok’s return and recognition as King of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Diarmuid. Irish hero, 156
Diocletian. Emperor; Constantine avoids the jealousy of, 63
Elderly person. Horse offered as wergild by Thorbiorn to Howard, 107
Dover. Princess Goldborough locked up in the castle of, 81;
Hereward sails to Whitby, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dublin. Demons arrive at a village near, 168
Dundrum. Bricriu welcomes King Conor and the court at, 188
Dunstan. Monk; his saintly reputation, 335
Durendal. Roland’s legendary sword, 136;
Roland tries unsuccessfully to break __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
E
Ecgtheow (eg´theow). Father of Beowulf, 10;
shielded by Hrothgar against Wilfings, 11
Edinburgh. Black Colin at, en route to Holy Land, 253
Edward.
1. The First: reference to war between England and Scotland during reign of, 249;
2. The Second: reference, ibid., 249.
3. The Confessor: division of England under, 335;
Hereward at court of, 337, 338;
[Pg 360]
banishes Hereward, 338, 339;
Alftruda, ward of, 339
Egypt. Constantine’s valour in wars in, 64;
philosophers from, with remedies for Constantine’s leprosy, 65
Electra. Reference to Orestes and, 95
Elena. Same as Elene and Helena, 63
“Elene” (elā´nĕ). Cynewulf’s poem of, on the subject of Constantine’s
conversion, 42;
summoned from Britain by Constantine, is baptized, and seeks the sacred Cross, 54-62.
Same as Helena (Elena), 63
Elfleda the Fair. Daughter of King Birkabeyn, 74;
slain by Godard, 76
Ely. Hereward’s defence of, 334
Emer. Daughter of Forgall the Wily; wooed and wedded by Cuchulain, 186;
flattered by Bricriu, 189;
flattered by Queen Meave, 195;
adjudged by Uath to have first place among all the women of Ulster, 203
Engelier the Gascon. Mortally wounded, 143
England. Mediæval, and Constantine the Great, 42;
influence on language by Danish occupation, 73;
Athelstan, King of, 73;
Athelwold, King of, 80;
Grim sails from Denmark to, 80;
arrives at, in Humber (Grimsby), 81;
Havelok’s dream concerning, 86;
Fergus journeys to, 165;
the outlaw of mediæval, 225;
King of, pardons outlaws, William of Cloudeslee, &c., 243;
war between Scotland and, 249;
government of, during twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth centuries, 314;
division of, under Edward the Confessor, 335;
cause of being laid at Conqueror’s feet, 338
Englewood. Outlaws in forest of, under Adam Bell, William of Cloudeslee, and Clym of the
Cleugh, 226;
outlaw band broken up, 247
Ercol. Ailill’s foster-father; heroes sent to, 194
Erin. See Ireland, 157;
demons appear in, 168;
Champion of, compared with Achilles, 184;
land of, searched for bride for Cuchulain, 186
Eudav. Son of Caradoc, father of Princess Helena, 49;
Kynon and Adeon, sons of, 49
Europe. Ruled from City of Seven Hills (Rome) by Emperor Maxen Wledig, 43;
Constantine granted rule over Western, 64;
relation between Greek and Irish literature among literatures of, 184
Evil One. Tales relating dealings with, reference to, 157;
demons buy souls for, 168-182
Excalibur. King Arthur’s sword, 269
E
Ecgtheow (eg´theow). Father of Beowulf, 10;
protected by Hrothgar from Wilfings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Edinburgh. Black Colin at, on the way to the Holy Land, 253
Edward.
1. The First: a reference to the war between England and Scotland during the reign of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The Second: reference, *ibid.*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
3. The Confessor: division of England under __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward at the court of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
[Pg 360]
banishes Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Alftruda, guardian of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Egypt. Constantine’s valor in wars in, 64;
philosophers who offered cures for Constantine’s leprosy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Electra. Reference to Orestes and, 95
Elena. Same as Elene and Helena, 63
“Elena” (elā´nĕ). Cynewulf’s poem of, on the subject of Constantine’s
conversion, 42;
summoned from Britain by Constantine, gets baptized, and searches for the sacred Cross, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Same as Helena (Elena), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Elfleda the Beautiful. Daughter of King Birkabeyn, 74;
killed by Godard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ely. Hereward’s defense of, 334
Emer. Daughter of Forgall the Wily; wooed and married by Cuchulain, 186;
flattered by Bricriu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
flattered by Queen Meave, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
judged by Uath to be the best among all the women of Ulster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Engelier the Gascon. Mortally wounded, 143
England. Medieval, and Constantine the Great, 42;
influence on language due to Danish occupation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Athelstan, King of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Athelwold, King of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Grim sails from Denmark to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
arrives at Humber (Grimsby), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Havelok’s dream about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Fergus travels to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the medieval outlaw, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
King of, pardons outlaws, William of Cloudeslee, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
war between Scotland and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
government of, in the twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth centuries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
division of, under Edward the Confessor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reason for being laid at the feet of the Conqueror, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Englewood. Outlaws in the forest of, under Adam Bell, William of Cloudeslee, and Clym of the
Cleugh, 226;
outlaw gang split up, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ercol Furniture. Ailill’s foster-father; heroes sent to, 194
Erin. See Ireland, 157;
demons appear in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Champion of, compared to Achilles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
In the land of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, searched for a bride for Cuchulain.
Eudav. Son of Caradoc, father of Princess Helena, 49;
Kynon and Adeon, sons of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Europe. Ruled from the City of Seven Hills (Rome) by Emperor Maxen Wledig, 43;
Constantine assigned control over the Western __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the connection between Greek and Irish literature within the literatures of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Villain. Tales relating dealings with, reference to, 157;
demons buy souls for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Excalibur. King Arthur’s sword, 269
F
Fairy Bear, The. A white Polar bear owned by Gilbert of Ghent, 340;
reputed kinship of, to Earl Siward, 340, 342;
slain by Hereward, 341;
Hereward’s trick on Norman knights with, 341, 342
Fairy People of the Hills. King Ailill seeks aid of, 193
Faith. Bishop Sylvester preaches the Christian, to Constantine, 71;
Charlemagne fights for, 119;
Marsile to embrace the Christian, 131;
the true, English knowledge of, 165;
Irish sufferers tempted to revolt from, 167
Fall, The, of Man, 71
Faust. Legends, trend of, 157
Fausta. Daughter of Emperor Maximian and wife of Constantine, 64
Fedelm. Wife of Laegaire, 189
Fen Country. Hereward, the terror of the, 336
[Pg 361]
Fenians. Champions of the, identical with Highland Gaelic heroes, 248
Fergus the White. Cathleen’s steward, 163;
foster-brother to Cathleen’s grandfather, 164;
declares value of Cathleen’s wealth, 164;
sends servant to buy food at Ulster, 165;
journeys to England, 165;
returns with help, 182
Fikenhild. Horn’s companion next in favour to Athulf, 287;
spies on Horn and Rymenhild, 299, 300;
demands Rymenhild in marriage, 311;
slain by Horn, 313
Fingal. Hero in Gaelic Highland poems, 248;
Scotch embodiment of Finn, 248
Finn. Fingal Scotch embodiment, 248
Finn of the Frisians. Victory of Danes over, chanted in Heorot, 19
Finnsburg. Fight in, sung of in Heorot, 19
Fitela. Son of Sigmund; glory of, chanted by Danish bard, 18
Flemings. Or Normans; Hereward enrolled among, to qualify for knighthood, 339;
Hereward’s trick on, with Fairy Bear, 341, 342
Forefathers. Feelings of our, embodied in “Beowulf,” 1
Forgall the Wily. Cuchulain wooes Emer, daughter of, 186
France. Victories of Charlemagne for, 119;
Charlemagne sets out for, 134
Frankish.
1. Warrior, Daghrefn, slays Hygelac, and is slain by Beowulf, 35.
2. Army marches towards Pyrenees, 134;
arrives too late to rescue Roland, 146
Franks. Charles the Great (Charlemagne), King of, 119;
Saracen host encamps near, 134;
and Moors meet in battle, 140;
defeat the Saracens, 141;
attacked by second Saracen army, 142;
defeat the heathens once more, 143;
attacked by third Saracen army, 144
French Literature, developing “Roland Saga,” 121
Friar Tuck. See Tuck
F
Fairy Bear, The. A white polar bear owned by Gilbert of Ghent, 340;
related to Earl Siward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
killed by Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward's scheme against the Norman knights included __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Fairy Folk of the Hills. King Ailill seeks their help, 193
Belief. Bishop Sylvester preaches Christianity to Constantine, 71;
Charlemagne battles for it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Marsile to convert to Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the genuine English interpretation of it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Irish victims tempted to rise up against it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The Fall of Man, 71
Faust. Trends in the legends, 157
Fausta. Daughter of Emperor Maximian and wife of Constantine, 64
Fedelm. Wife of Laegaire, 189
Fenland. Hereward, the terror of the Fen Country, 336
[Pg 361]
Fenians. Champions of the Fenians, identical to Highland Gaelic heroes, 248
Fergus the White. Cathleen’s steward, 163;
foster-brother of Cathleen's grandfather, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
expresses how valuable Cathleen's wealth is, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sends a servant to get food in Ulster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
trip to England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns with support, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fikenhild. Horn’s companion, second in favor to Athulf, 287;
spies on Horn and Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
demands Rymenhild to marry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
killed by Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fingal. Hero in Gaelic Highland poems, 248;
Scottish version of Finn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Finn. Fingal's Scottish equivalent, 248
Finn from the Frisians. Victory of the Danes over Finn, sung in Heorot, 19
Finnsburg. Battle at Finnsburg, sung of in Heorot, 19
Fitela. Son of Sigmund; his glory, chanted by a Danish bard, 18
Flemings. Or Normans; Hereward enrolled among them to qualify for knighthood, 339;
Hereward's scheme with Fairy Bear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Ancestors. The feelings of our forefathers are embodied in “Beowulf,” 1
Forgall the Clever. Cuchulain woos Emer, daughter of Forgall, 186
France. Charlemagne's victories for France, 119;
Charlemagne heads to France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Frankish.
Warrior Daghrefn kills Hygelac and is killed by Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. The army is marching towards the Pyrenees, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
arrives too late to save Roland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Franks. Charles the Great (Charlemagne), King of the Franks, 119;
Saracen army camps nearby, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and Moors clash in battle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
defeat the Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attacked by another Saracen army, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
defeat the heathens again, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attacked by another Saracen army, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
French Lit, developing the “Roland Saga,” 121
Friar Tuck. See Tuck
G
Galerius. Constantine evades hatred of, 63;
grants Constantine title of “Cæsar,” 63
Gamelyn. Tale of, a variant of fairy-tale “Wicked Elder Brothers,” 204;
ultimate source, through Lodge’s “Euphues’ Golden Legacy,” of As You Like It, 204;
literary ancestor of “Robin Hood,” 204;
Sir John of the Marshes, father of, 205;
left in charge of eldest brother, John, 206;
resists him, 207, 208;
victorious at wrestling match, 210, 211;
overcomes his brother’s servants, 212;
allows himself to be chained, 213;
released by Adam Spencer, 214, 215;
batters the Churchmen, 217;
puts his brother John in chains, 217;
puts sheriff’s men to flight, 218;
goes to the greenwood, 219;
joins the outlaws, 220;
proclaimed a wolf’s-head, 220;
arrested, 221;
Otho offers himself as surety, 221;
fails to appear at court, 222, 223;
releases Otho, 223;
sits on judge’s seat and condemns Sir John, 224;
made chief forester by King Edward, 224;
made Otho’s heir, 224
Ganelon. Romance version of Danilo or Nanilo, 121;
compared with Judas, 121;
one of Charlemagne’s Twelve Peers, 125;
his hostility to Roland, 126;
plots with Blancandrin the destruction of Roland, 131;
delivers to Marsile the message of Charlemagne, 131, 132;
swears on sacred relics the treacherous death of Roland,
[Pg 362] 134;
delivers keys of Saragossa to Charlemagne, 134;
deceives Charlemagne concerning sound of Roland’s horn, 145, 146;
arrested for treason, 146;
his death as a traitor, 155;
his name a byword in France for treachery, 155
Gareth, Sir. One of King Arthur’s nephews, 266
Gascons. Attack Charlemagne, 119
Gautier, Count. Roland’s vassal, 136
Gawayne, Sir. King Arthur’s nephew, the true Knight of Courtesy, 265;
learns of King Arthur’s adventure with the giant, 274;
learns the price to be paid for the loathly lady’s secret, 275;
offers to pay it by marrying the loathly lady, 275;
betroths the loathly lady, 279, 280;
weds the loathly lady, 280;
his choice frees the loathly lady from magic spells, 281, 283;
the beauty of his bride, 281-285
Geatish Court. Beowulf brought up at, 6
Geatland. Same as Götaland; news of Grendel’s ravages
reaches, 6;
Beowulf sails to, 29;
welcomed to shores of, 29, 30
Geats. Hygelac, King of, 1;
Götaland, realm of, 5;
arrival with Beowulf at Danish shores, 7;
friendship with Danes, 30;
forsake Beowulf in his encounter with the fire-dragon, 36;
their sorrow over Beowulf’s death, 40-41
Gerier. Peer of Charlemagne; mortally wounded, 143
Gerin. Peer of Charlemagne; mortally wounded, 143
Germany. Forefathers who dwelt in North, 1;
Hygelac seeks conquest of his neighbours on mainland of, 5
Ghent. See Gilbert
Gilbert of Ghent. Hereward’s godfather, 339;
Hereward received by, 339;
his Fairy Bear, slain by Hereward, 340, 341;
Hereward quits his castle, 342;
Hereward takes farewell of, 343
Glenurchy. Glen belonging to MacGregors, given to Sir Nigel Campbell, 249;
Black Colin inherits, 250;
Lady of, grieves over her husband’s departure on crusade, 251;
Baron MacCorquodale’s land borders, 256;
Black Colin’s return to, 258;
new castle built with rents of, 264
God. The Unknown, reverenced by Constantine, 51;
the people awed by the token of the Unknown, 53;
worship of the True, 157;
famine cools love for, 167
Godard, Jarl. Counsellor and friend of King Birkabeyn, 75;
Havelok committed to care of, 75;
regency over Denmark, 75;
his cruelty, 76-78;
his treachery disclosed and punished by death, 91-92
Godhild. Queen of Suddene, King Murry’s consort, the mother of Horn, 286;
hears of husband’s death and flees, 288
Godiva, Lady. Wife of Leofric, Earl of Mercia, 335;
her famous ride through Coventry, 335;
Hereward, second son of, 336
Godrich. Earl of Cornwall, regent for Princess Goldborough, 80;
his rule, 81;
imprisons Princess Goldborough out of jealousy, 81;
attends sports at Lincoln, 83;
hears of Havelok’s skill and strength, 83;
enforces a marriage between Havelok and Goldborough, 84;
captured, tried as a traitor, and burnt at the stake, 93-94
Godwin. Earl of Kent, 335;
Lady Gytha, wife of, 335;
intercedes on behalf of Hereward, 338;
Hereward bids farewell to, 339
[Pg 363]
Goldborough. English princess, daughter of King Athelwold; orphaned, 80;
Earl Godrich regent for, 80;
imprisoned in Dover Castle, 81;
forced to wed Havelok, 84;
learns in a dream of Havelok’s royal birth, 86;
crowned Queen of England, 94
Golden Age. Forefathers cherished lifetime of
ancestors as, 1
Götaland. Realm of Geats, in south of Sweden, 5.
See Geatland, 7
Goths. Form a confederation with the Huns, Franks, and Hugas to overthrow Constantine,
50
Gower, “The Moral.” Early English poet; his poem “Confessio Amantis” and Constantine’s
conversion, 42;
story told in “Confessio Amantis” of Constantine’s true charity, 64
Greece. Philosophers from, with remedies for Constantine’s leprosy, 65
Greek-s. Elene touches at land of, 56;
literature, relation of, to Irish literature, 184;
of Homer, early Britons, and Irish Celts, racial affinity between, 184
Grendel. A loathsome fen-monster, 3;
enmity aroused by the feasting at Heorot, 4;
slays and devours Danes in Heorot, 4;
master of Heorot, 5;
Beowulf determines to attack, 6;
struggles with Beowulf in Heorot, 16;
worsted by Beowulf, 17;
mother of, avenges his death, 21
Grey of Macha. Cuchulain’s best-beloved horse, 191
Grim. Legendary hero whose loyalty secured privileges to Grimsby, 74;
Godard’s thrall, 77;
ordered to drown Havelok, 77;
saves and maintains Havelok, 79-82;
sails from Denmark to England, 80;
sends Havelok to Lincoln, 82;
his death, 85;
his three sons, Robert the Red, William Wendut, and Hugh the Raven, 87
Grimsby. The town of Grim, 74;
Havelok at fish-market of, 82;
battle near, between Havelok and Godrich, 93
Gudrun. Reference to Siegfried and, 95
Guenever, Queen. Wife of King Arthur, 266;
dreads magic arts during husband’s absence, 274;
learns of King Arthur’s adventure with the giant, 274;
welcomes the loathly lady at court, 280
Guest, The Wise. Sister of, marries Thorbiorn, 103;
Howard seeks at the Thing, 108, 109, 110;
his judgment against Thorbiorn, 110, 111;
removes his sister from Thorbiorn, 111;
gives judgment at Thing against Howard, 118
Gytha, Lady. Wife of Godwin, Earl of Kent, 335
G
Galerius. Constantine avoids the anger of, 63;
gives Constantine the title of "Caesar," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gamelyn. Story of, a version of the fairy tale “Wicked Elder Brothers,” 204;
the primary source, via Lodge’s “Euphues’ Golden Legacy,” of As You Like It, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
literary predecessor of “Robin Hood,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sir John of the Marshes, father of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
left in the care of his older brother, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
fights against him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
wins at a wrestling match, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
defeats his brother's minions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lets himself be chained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
freed by Adam Spencer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
attacks the Churchmen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
imprisons his brother John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
chases away the sheriff's men, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
heads to the forest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
joins the outlaws, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
declared an outlaw, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
captured, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Otho offers to be the guarantor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
doesn't show up in court, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
releases Otho, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sits in the judge's chair and sentences Sir John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
appointed chief forester by King Edward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
becomes Otho's heir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ganelon. Romantic version of Danilo or Nanilo, 121;
compared to Judas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
one of Charlemagne's Twelve Peers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his hostility towards Roland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
makes plans with Blancandrin to take down Roland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
delivers Charlemagne's message to Marsile, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
swears on holy relics to betray Roland’s death,
[Pg 362] __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
gives Charlemagne the keys to Saragossa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
misleads Charlemagne about the sound of Roland’s horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
arrested for treason, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
executed as a traitor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his name becomes associated with betrayal in France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gareth, sir. One of King Arthur’s nephews, 266
Gascon. Attack Charlemagne, 119
Count Gautier. Roland’s vassal, 136
Sir Gawain. King Arthur’s nephew, the true Knight of Courtesy, 265;
learns about King Arthur’s adventure with the giant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
learns the price for the loathsome lady’s secret, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
offers to pay it by marrying the repulsive lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
engaged to the loathsome lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
marries the ugly lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his choice releases the wicked lady from spells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his bride's beauty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Geatish Court. Beowulf raised at, 6
Geatland. Same as Götaland; news of Grendel’s attacks reaches, 6;
Beowulf sails to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
welcomed to the shores of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Geat tribe. Hygelac, King of, 1;
Götaland, the domain of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Beowulf's arrival at the Danish shores, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship with the Danes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
abandon Beowulf during his battle with the fire-dragon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their grief over Beowulf's death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gerier. Peer of Charlemagne; fatally wounded, 143
Gerin. Peer of Charlemagne; fatally wounded, 143
Germany. Ancestors who lived in the North, 1;
Hygelac aims to take control of his neighboring territories on the mainland of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ghent. See Gilbert
Gilbert of Ghent. Hereward’s godfather, 339;
Hereward welcomed by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his Fairy Bear, killed by Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Hereward leaves his castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward says goodbye to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Glenurchy. Glen belonging to the MacGregors, given to Sir Nigel Campbell, 249;
Black Colin inherits, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The lady mourns her husband's departure for the crusade, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Baron MacCorquodale’s land borders __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin's comeback to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
new castle built with rents of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
God. The Unknown, honored by Constantine, 51;
the people were amazed by the sign of the Unknown, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
worship of the True, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
famine cools love for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Godard, Jarl. Advisor and friend of King Birkabeyn, 75;
Havelok entrusted to the care of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ruler of Denmark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his cruelty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his betrayal was exposed and punished with death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Godhild. Queen of Suddene, consort of King Murry, mother of Horn, 286;
learns about her husband's death and runs away, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lady Godiva. Wife of Leofric, Earl of Mercia, 335;
her iconic ride through Coventry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward, the second son of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Godrich. Earl of Cornwall, regent for Princess Goldborough, 80;
his rule, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
imprisons Princess Goldborough because of jealousy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attends events at Lincoln, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
discovers Havelok's skills and strength, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
forces a marriage between Havelok and Goldborough, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
captured, put on trial for treason, and executed by burning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Godwin. Earl of Kent, 335;
Lady Gytha, his wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
intervenes on Hereward's behalf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward says goodbye to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[Pg 363]
Goldborough. English princess, daughter of King Athelwold; orphaned, 80;
Earl Godrich is regent for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
imprisoned at Dover Castle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
forced to marry Havelok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
learns in a dream about Havelok's royal heritage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
crowned Queen of England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Golden Era. Ancestors cherished the lifetime of
ancestors as, 1
Götaland. Realm of the Geats, in the south of Sweden, 5.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Goth subculture. Form a coalition with the Huns, Franks, and Hugas to overthrow Constantine,
50
Gower, "The Moral." Early English poet; his poem “Confessio Amantis” and Constantine’s
conversion, 42;
The story in “Confessio Amantis” about Constantine’s genuine charity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Greece. Philosophers from, with remedies for Constantine’s leprosy, 65
Greek salad. Elene arrives at the land of, 56;
literature, comparison to Irish literature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Homer, early Britons, and Irish Celts, racial connection between, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Grendel. A disgusting swamp monster, 3;
anger caused by the celebrations at Heorot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kills and eats Danes in Heorot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
master of Heorot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Beowulf promises to fight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
fights Beowulf in Heorot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
defeated by Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mother of, avenges his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Grey of Macha. Cuchulain’s most beloved horse, 191
Gloomy. Legendary hero whose loyalty granted privileges to Grimsby, 74;
Godard's assistant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ordered to drown Havelok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
saves and cares for Havelok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sails from Denmark to England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His three sons, Robert the Red, William Wendut, and Hugh the Raven, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Grimsby. The town of Grim, 74;
Havelok at the fish market, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
battle close by, between Havelok and Godrich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gudrun. Reference to Siegfried and, 95
Guinevere, Queen. Wife of King Arthur, 266;
fears magical arts while her husband is away, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
learns about King Arthur’s adventure with the giant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
welcomes the ugly lady at court, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Guest, The Sage. Her brother marries Thorbiorn, 103;
Howard checks out the Thing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
his verdict against Thorbiorn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
removes his sister from Thorbiorn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
issues a ruling at Thing against Howard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lady Gytha. Wife of Godwin, Earl of Kent, 335
H
Habloc. Welsh name for Havelok, 73
Haco. Cornish leader; betrothed to the Cornish princess, 347;
Cornish princess reveals plans of, to Hereward, 349;
ambush planned for, 350;
slain by Hereward, 350
Harold. Son of King Thurston, 301;
slain by the Saracens, 302
Hart, The. See Heorot, 3
Hastings. Battle of, and “Song of Roland,” 122
Hathcyn. Son of King Hrethel, brought up with Beowulf; slays his brother, Herebeald, 34;
slain himself by Swedes, 35
Hauteclaire. Oliver’s sword, 141
Havelok the Dane. Legend of, 73;
Anlaf, equivalent, 73;
hero of the strong arm, in mediæval England, 74;
son of King Birkabeyn of Denmark, 74;
committed to care of Jarl Godard,
[Pg 364] 75;
imprisoned by Godard, 76-77;
saved and maintained by Grim, 78-82;
brought by Grim to England, 80;
his feats of strength, 82-84;
Goldborough forced to wed, 84-85;
Grim’s three sons accompany to Denmark, 87;
aided by Jarl Ubbe, 88-93;
Ubbe recognises as heir to throne of Denmark, and renders homage to, 90-91;
acknowledged King of Denmark, 92;
and of England, 94
Healfdene (ha´lf-dānĕ). Father of King Hrothgar, 9
Heardred (ha´rd-red). Son of Hygelac and Hygd; succeeds his father, 31;
his death, 31
Hector. Reference to death of, 95
Helena. British princess; marriage with Constantine glorified in “Mabinogion,” 42;
hailed as Empress of Rome, 48, 49;
receives three castles as dowry, Caernarvon, Caerlleon, and Caermarthen, 49;
mother of Constantine the Great, 63
Hell. The purchase of souls for, 170-183;
Cathleen sells her soul to, 179
Hengest. Deeds of, chanted in Heorot, 19
Heorot (hyo´r-ŏt). Hall built by Hrothgar,
3;
same as “The Hart,” 3;
enmity of Grendel to, 4;
feasting of Danes in, 4;
Danes slaughtered in, by Grendel, 4;
deserted by Danes, 5;
Grendel master of, 5;
Geats proceed to, 9;
feast in, to welcome Beowulf, 12;
Grendel and Beowulf struggle in, 16;
Grendel’s mother enters and carries off Aschere, 21
Herebeald (he´rĕ-bald). Son of King Hrethel, brought up with Beowulf,
34
Hereward. One of the famous outlaws,
225;
the Saxon, personality real, yet surrounded by cloud of romance, 334;
the ideal of Anglo-Saxon chivalry, as Roland of Norman, 334;
second son of Leofric and Godiva, 336;
terror of Fen Country, 336;
at court, and his conduct there, 337;
banished as an outlaw, 338, 339;
his farewell, 338, 339;
his first meeting with Alftruda, 339;
goes to his godfather, Gilbert of Ghent, 339;
enrolled among Flemings to qualify for knighthood, 339;
his encounter with the Fairy Bear, 340, 341;
rescues Alftruda, 341;
his trick on the Norman knights, 341, 342;
leaves Northumbria, 342;
takes farewell of Alftruda, 342;
takes farewell of Gilbert of Ghent, 343;
sails for Cornwall, 343;
at court of King Alef, 343;
kills the Pictish giant, 343;
imprisoned by King Alef, 343;
released by King Alef’s daughter, 344, 345;
sails for Ireland, 346;
sails for Cornwall with Prince Sigtryg, 347;
obtains admission to Haco’s bridal feast, 348;
learns Haco’s plans, 349;
slays Haco and helps to rescue Cornish princess, 350, 351;
known as Hereward the Saxon, the Champion of Women, 351
Herod. Constantine declared more cruel than, 67
Het-ware, The. Expedition against, 31, 34
Highlands. Gaelic, old ballads, heroes in, 248;
ballads, merely versions of Irish Gaelic hero-legends, 248;
Irish Gaelic hero-legends carried from Erin to, 248
Hildeburh, Queen. Deeds of, chanted in Heorot, 19
Hnæf (năf). Deeds of, chanted in Heorot, 19
Holy Cross. Constantine’s vision of,
42, 50,
51;
his desire to find, 54;
Elene’s quest after, 54-62;
Judas confesses to knowledge of sacred truth of, 57;
Judas refuses to reveal [Pg 365]
place of, at first, but is prevailed upon by starvation, 58, 59;
the “Day” of, ordained, 62
Holy Innocents. Constantine declared more cruel than Herod, who killed the, 67
Holy Land. Black Colin receives tidings of fresh crusade in, 250;
sets out for, 252;
Black Colin’s desire to see, 253
Holy Nails. Obtained by Elene, 61;
given to Constantine, 62
Holy Rood. King Arthur vows by, 268;
giant forces him to swear by, 270
Holy Sepulchre. Black Colin’s desire to see, 253
Holy Tree. See Holy Cross
Homer. Greeks of, early Britons, and Irish Celts, racial affinity between,
184
Hood, Robin. See Robin Hood
Horn. His story originally a story of Viking raids,
286;
son of King Murry and Queen Godhild, 286, 308;
Athulf, and next Fikenhild, his favourite companions, 287;
captured by Saracens, 288;
cast adrift upon the sea, 288, 289;
lands on shore of Westernesse, 289;
questioned by King of Westernesse, 290;
adopted by King Ailmar, 291;
Athelbrus trains as a knight, 291, 292;
loved by Princess Rymenhild, 292;
Athulf personates before Princess Rymenhild, 293;
welcomed to Rymenhild’s bower, and hears her declaration of love, 294,
295;
dubbed knight, 297;
his first exploit, 298;
spied on by Fikenhild, 299, 300;
banished by King Ailmar, 300;
sails for Ireland, 301;
serves King Thurston under name of Cuthbert, 301;
slays the giant emir, 301, 302;
King Thurston offers his kingdom and daughter to, 302;
receives letter from Rymenhild, 304;
reveals his identity to King Thurston and implores his help, 304;
returns to Westernesse, accompanied by Irish knights, 304;
in disguise, visits Rymenhild’s wedding feast, 305;
his stratagem to test Rymenhild’s love, 306, 307;
the fictitious death of, 307;
reveals his identity to Rymenhild, 307;
arranges with Athulf to deliver Rymenhild, 308;
weds Rymenhild, 308;
reconquers Suddene, 310;
finds his mother, 310, 311;
crowned King of Suddene, 311;
warned in dream of Rymenhild’s danger, 311;
his return to Westernesse, 311, 312;
slays Fikenhild, 313;
dwells at Suddene with Rymenhild, 313
Howard the Halt. Popular Icelandic saga, 96;
famous Viking, 97;
Biargey, wife of, 97;
Olaf, son of, 97;
upbraids Olaf, 100;
removes from Bathstead, 103;
mourns Olaf’s death, 106;
claims wergild for Olaf, 106-111;
sheltered by Steinthor, 108, 109;
urged by Biargey to seek vengeance, 106, 107,
113;
seeks help of Valbrand, 114;
slays Thorbiorn, 116;
sheltered by Steinthor, 117;
judgment of Thing against, 118;
his nephews exiled, 118
Hrethel (rethel). Father of Hygelac and grandfather of Beowulf, 6;
Beowulf and the king’s sons, Herebeald, Hathcyn, and Hygelac, 34;
Beowulf recites his death, 35
Hrethric (re´th-ric). Son of Hrothgar; succeeds his father, 31
Hrothgar (roth´gār). Great-grandson of Scyld, 2;
builds the hall Heorot, or “The Hart,” 3;
grief of, over Grendel’s fierce ravages, 4;
champions offer aid to, 5;
Geats conducted to, 8;
son of Healfdene, 9;
Wealhtheow, wife of, 14;
rejoices over Beowulf’s victory, 18-29;
Aschere, thane of, carried off by Grendel’s mother, 21;
grief [Pg 366]
of, over loss of Aschere, 22;
succeeded by his son Hrethric, 31
Hrunting (runting). Hunferth’s sword, lent Beowulf for the purpose of attacking Grendel’s
mother, 23-25
Hugas. See Huns, 50
Hugh the Raven. Youngest son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to Denmark, 87
Humber. Grim arrives in, 81
Hunferth. Hrothgar’s orator, jealous of Beowulf, 12;
lends Beowulf his sword, Hrunting, 23, 24
Huns. Form a confederation with the Goths, Franks, and Hugas to
overthrow Constantine, 50;
Romans conquer by Cross standard, 52
Hygd. Wife of King Hygelac; hails Beowulf’s return to Geatland, 29,
30;
offers crown to Beowulf, 31
Hygelac (hē´gĕ-lac). King of Geats, 1;
son of King Hrethel, 5, 34;
brother-in-law of Ecgtheow, 6;
uncle of Beowulf, 6;
hails Beowulf’s return to Geatland, 29, 30;
Beowulf chief champion of, 30;
slain in expedition against the Hetware, 31;
succeeded by his son, Heardred, 31;
brought up with brothers, Herebeald and Hathcyn, and Beowulf, 34
H
Habloc. Welsh name for Havelok, 73
Haco. Cornish leader; engaged to the Cornish princess, 347;
Cornish princess shares plans with Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ambush scheduled for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
killed by Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Harold. Son of King Thurston, 301;
killed by the Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The Hart. See Heorot, 3
Hastings. Battle of, and “Song of Roland,” 122
Hatchin. Son of King Hrethel, raised with Beowulf; kills his brother, Herebeald, 34;
killed himself by Swedes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hauteclaire. Oliver’s sword, 141
Havelok the Dane. Legend of, 73;
Anlaf, equivalent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hero of strength, in medieval England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
son of King Birkabeyn of Denmark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
entrusted to the care of Jarl Godard,
[Pg 364] __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
imprisoned by Godard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
saved and raised by Grim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
brought by Grim to England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his strength feats, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Goldborough has to marry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Grim's three sons join him on his trip to Denmark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
helped by Jarl Ubbe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ubbe acknowledges him as the heir to the Danish throne and shows him respect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
recognized as King of Denmark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and of England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Healfdene (ha´lf-dānĕ). Father of King Hrothgar, 9
Heardred (ha´rd-red). Son of Hygelac and Hygd; succeeds his father, 31;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hector. Reference to the death of, 95
Helena. British princess; marriage to Constantine celebrated in “Mabinogion,” 42;
hailed as the Empress of Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
receives three castles as part of her dowry: Caernarvon, Caerlleon, and Caermarthen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mother of Constantine the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hell. The purchase of souls for, 170-183;
Cathleen sells her soul to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hengest. Deeds of, sung in Heorot, 19
Heorot (hyo´r-ŏt). Hall built by Hrothgar,
3;
same as "The Hart," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Grendel's hatred for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Danes feasting in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Danes killed by Grendel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
abandoned by Danes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Grendel, master of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Geats move to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
feast to welcome Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Grendel and Beowulf fight in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Grendel's mother comes in and takes Aschere, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Herebeald (he´rĕ-bald). Son of King Hrethel, raised with Beowulf,
34
Hereward. One of the famous outlaws,
225;
the Saxon, a genuine character, yet enveloped in a haze of romance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the ideal of Anglo-Saxon chivalry, like Roland of the Normans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
second son of Leofric and Godiva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
terror of Fen Country, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at court, and his behavior there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
banished as an outlaw, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his goodbye, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his first meeting with Alftruda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
He visits his godfather, Gilbert of Ghent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
enrolled with the Flemings to earn knighthood, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his meeting with the Fairy Bear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
rescues Alftruda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his trick on the Norman knights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
leaves Northumbria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
says goodbye to Alftruda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
bids farewell to Gilbert of Ghent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sailing to Cornwall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at the court of King Alef, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kills the Pictish giant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
imprisoned by King Alef, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
released by King Alef’s daughter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
sails to Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sails for Cornwall with Prince Sigtryg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
gains access to Haco’s wedding celebration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
learns Haco’s plans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kills Haco and assists in saving the Cornish princess, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
known as Hereward the Saxon, the Champion of Women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Herod. Constantine declared more brutal than, 67
The Het-ware. Expedition against, 31, 34
Highlands. Gaelic, old ballads, heroes in, 248;
ballads, simply adaptations of Irish Gaelic hero legends, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Irish Gaelic hero legends brought from Ireland to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hildeburh, Queen. Deeds of, sung in Heorot, 19
Hnæf (năf). Deeds of, sung in Heorot, 19
Holy Cross. Constantine’s vision of,
42, 50,
51;
his desire to find, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Elene’s search for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Judas admits to knowing the sacred truth about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Judas initially refuses to disclose [Pg 365] the location but is convinced by hunger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the "Day" of, established, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Holy Innocents. Constantine declared more cruel than Herod, who killed the, 67
Holy Land. Black Colin receives news of a fresh crusade in, 250;
sets out for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin’s wish to see, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Holy Nails. Obtained by Elene, 61;
given to Constantine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Holy Cross. King Arthur vows by, 268;
giant forces him to take an oath by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Church of the Holy Sepulchre. Black Colin’s desire to see, 253
Sacred Tree. See Holy Cross
Homer. Greeks of, early Britons, and Irish Celts, racial connection between,
184
Robin Hood. See Robin Hood
Horn. His story originally a tale of Viking raids,
286;
son of King Murry and Queen Godhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Athulf, and later Fikenhild, his favorite companions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
captured by Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lost at sea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
lands on the coast of Westernesse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
questioned by the King of Westernesse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
adopted by King Ailmar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Athelbrus is training to be a knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
loved by Princess Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Athulf pretends in front of Princess Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Welcome to Rymenhild’s chamber, and hear her declaration of love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
knighted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his first achievement, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
spied on by Fikenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
banished by King Ailmar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sailing to Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
serves King Thurston under the name Cuthbert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kills the giant emir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
King Thurston offers his kingdom and daughter to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
receives a letter from Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reveals his identity to King Thurston and asks for his help, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns to Westernesse, joined by Irish knights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in disguise, attends Rymenhild’s wedding feast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his scheme to test Rymenhild’s love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the made-up death of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reveals his identity to Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
teams up with Athulf to save Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
reconquers Suddene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
finds his mom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
crowned King of Suddene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
warned in a dream about Rymenhild’s danger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his return to the West, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
kills Fikenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lives in Suddene with Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Howard the Halt. Popular Icelandic saga, 96;
famous Viking, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Biargey, wife of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Olaf, son of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
criticizes Olaf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
removes from Bathstead, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mourns Olaf's passing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
claims wergild for Olaf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sheltered by Steinthor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
encouraged by Biargey to get revenge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
seeks help from Valbrand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kills Thorbiorn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sheltered by Steinthor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
judgment of Thing against, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his nephews exiled, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hrethel (rethel). Father of Hygelac and grandfather of Beowulf, 6;
Beowulf and the king's sons, Herebeald, Hathcyn, and Hygelac, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Beowulf tells of his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hrethric (re´th-ric). Son of Hrothgar; succeeds his father, 31
Hrothgar (roth´gār). Great-grandson of Scyld, 2;
builds the hall Heorot, or “The Hart,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
grief over Grendel’s vicious attacks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
champions offer help to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Geats taken to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
son of Healfdene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Wealhtheow, wife of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
celebrates Beowulf’s victory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Aschere, thane of, taken by Grendel’s mother, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
grief [Pg 366] about the loss of Aschere, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
succeeded by his son Hrethric, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hrunting (runting). Hunferth’s sword, lent to Beowulf for the purpose of attacking Grendel’s mother, 23-25
Hug. See Huns, 50
Hugh the Raven. Youngest son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to Denmark, 87
Humber River. Grim arrives in, 81
Hunferth. Hrothgar’s speaker, envious of Beowulf, 12;
lends Beowulf his sword, Hrunting, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Huns. Form a coalition with the Goths, Franks, and Hugas to
overthrow Constantine, 50;
Romans conquer under the Cross banner, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hygge. Wife of King Hygelac; welcomes Beowulf’s return to Geatland, 29,
30;
gives the crown to Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hygelac (hē´gĕ-lac). King of Geats, 1;
son of King Hrethel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
brother-in-law of Ecgtheow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Beowulf's uncle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
welcomes Beowulf back to Geatland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Beowulf, chief champion of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
killed during an expedition against the Hetware, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
succeeded by his son, Heardred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Raised with brothers, Herebeald and Hathcyn, and Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
I
Icefirth. Thorbiorn in, 97
Iceland. Christian faith in, 96, 97
Icelandic.
1. Saga, “Howard the Halt,” 96.
2. Ghosts, reference to, 96
Innis Eoalan. The Lady of Loch Awe builds a castle on ruins of White House on,
257
Innocents, Holy. Constantine declared more cruel than Herod, who killed the, 67
Ireland. Characteristics common to people of,
156;
known in olden Europe as “Isle of Saints,” 157;
Gospel preached to people of, 157;
High King of, convinced of truth of Trinity, 157;
strife in, 158;
famine in, 159-183;
famine tempts people to revolt from the True Faith, 167;
demons arrive in, 168;
Cuchulain without fear among the champions of, 185;
Horn at, 301-304;
Horn touches at, on way to Suddene, 313;
Sigtryg, son of a Danish king, in, 343;
Hereward sails for, 346
Irish. Relation of literature, to Greek literature, 184;
Celts, early Britons, and Greeks of Homer, one stock, 184;
heroes, and legends concerning, 248
Isle of Saints. See Ireland, 157
Italy. Claims Roland in guise of Orlando, Orlando Furioso, Orlando Innamorato,
121
I
Icefirth. Thorbiorn in, 97
Iceland. Christian faith in, 96, 97
Icelandic.
Saga, “Howard the Halt,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. Ghosts, reference to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Innis Eoalan. The Lady of Loch Awe builds a castle on the ruins of the White House on,
257
Holy Innocents. Constantine declared more cruel than Herod, who killed the, 67
Ireland. Characteristics common to the people of,
156;
known in ancient Europe as the “Isle of Saints,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The gospel was shared with the people of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
High King of, convinced of the truth of the Trinity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
conflict in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
famine in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Famine drives people to turn away from the True Faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
demons arrive at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cuchulain stands fearless among the champions of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn stops at, on the way to Suddene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sigtryg, the son of a Danish king, in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward sets sail for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Irish. Relation of literature to Greek literature, 184;
Celts, early Britons, and the Greeks of Homer are all from the same lineage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
heroes and legends about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Isle of Saints. See Ireland, 157
Italy. Claims Roland in the guise of Orlando, Orlando Furioso, Orlando Innamorato,
121
J
Jerusalem. The place where Christ suffered, 54;
Elene’s quest in, to find the sacred Cross, 54-62;
Constantine and Elene build a glorious church in, 61;
Cyriacus (Judas) Bishop of, 61;
messenger to Black Colin familiar with all holy places in, 250;
Black Colin as a pilgrim at, 253
Jesus Christ. The Cross the sign of, 53;
the Resurrection and Ascension of, preached to Constantine, 53
Jews. Elene’s quest to land of, to find sacred Cross, 55-58;
the Chosen People, 56;
summoned, but dismissed in peace, by Elene, 58
John.
1. Son of Sir John of the Marshes, 205;
Gamelyn left in charge of, 206;
Gamelyn resists, 207, 208;
his great feast, 216;
put in chains by Gamelyn, 217;
proclaims Gamelyn [Pg 367]
a wolf’s-head, 220;
his death by hanging, 224.
2. Little. See Little John
Joseph and his brethren, “Gamelyn,” a version of story of, 204
Judæa. See Jerusalem
Judas. Grandson of Zacchæus; confesses to knowledge of secret truth of Holy Tree,
57;
refuses at first to disclose the secret place of the Holy Cross, but is prevailed upon by starvation,
58, 59;
baptismal name Cyriacus, 61;
Ganelon compared with, 121
Judgment, Day of, 71
Julius Cæsar and early Britons, 184
J
Jerusalem. The place where Christ suffered, 54;
Elene’s journey to discover the sacred Cross, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Constantine and Elene constructed an impressive church in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cyriacus (Judas) Bishop of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
messenger to Black Colin, who knows all the holy places in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin as a traveler at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Jesus. The Cross, the sign of, 53;
the Resurrection and Ascension of, preached to Constantine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Jews. Elene’s quest to the land of, to find the sacred Cross, 55-58;
the Chosen Ones, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
summoned but calmly dismissed by Elene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
John.
1. Son of Sir John of the Marshes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Gamelyn appointed to handle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Gamelyn pushes back, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his grand feast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
chained by Gamelyn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
proclaims Gamelyn a wolf’s-head, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death by hanging, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. Small. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Joseph and his brothers, “Gamelyn,” a version of the story of, 204
Judea. See Jerusalem
Judas. Grandson of Zacchæus; admits to knowing the secret truth of the Holy Tree, 57;
initially refuses to disclose the secret location of the Holy Cross but is convinced by starvation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
baptism name Cyriacus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ganelon compared to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Judgment Day, 71
Julius Caesar and the early Britons, 184
K
Kay, Sir. Steward of King Arthur’s household, 266;
jeers at loathly lady, 277
Kent. Earldom of, held by Godwin, 335
Kerry. Champions drive to, 196
Kilchurn Castle. New castle built with rents of Glenurchy, 264
Knight of Courtesy. The true, is Sir Gawayne, King Arthur’s nephew, 265
Knight of Loch Awe. Equivalent, Black Colin Campbell, 249
Kynon. Son of Eudav, grandson of Caradoc, 49
K
Okay, Sir. Steward of King Arthur’s household, 266;
makes fun of the awful lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kent. Earldom of, held by Godwin, 335
Kerry. Champions drive to, 196
Kilchurn Castle. New castle built with the rents from Glenurchy, 264
Knight of Kindness. The true one is Sir Gawayne, King Arthur’s nephew, 265
Knight of Loch Awe. Equivalent to Black Colin Campbell, 249
Kynon. Son of Eudav, grandson of Caradoc, 49
L
Lady of Glenurchy. Grief of, 251;
the gold ring token, 252;
wooed by Baron MacCorquodale, 254-257;
receives forged letter, 255;
her stratagem to delay her marriage, 256;
builds a castle on ruins of White House on Innis Eoalan, 256, 257;
recognises and welcomes her husband, 262
Lady of Loch Awe. Same as Lady of Glenurchy, 251
Lae-gai´re. Bricriu urged to claim title of, 187;
Fedelm, wife of, 189;
awarded Champion’s Portion by Queen Meave, 195;
claim tested by Curoi, 196-203;
disgraced by Uath, 201
Lancelot, Sir. A Knight of the Round Table, 266
Lea, Sir Richard of the. Stranger guest of Robin Hood’s, 323
Leith. Black Colin takes ship at, for Holy Land, 253
Lendabair. Conall’s wife, 189
Leofric. Earl of Mercia, 335;
Lady Godiva, wife of, 335;
Hereward, second son of, 336;
Hall of Bourne, home of, 336;
his wrath kindled against Hereward, 337;
asks for writ of outlawry against Hereward, 338;
Hereward bids farewell to, 339
Leofricsson, Hereward. See Hereward
Leve (lāvĕ). Wife of Grim the fisherman, 78
Lightfoot, Martin. Hereward’s follower who
accompanied him into exile, 339;
assists Hereward in his trick on Norman knights, 341,
342;
cast into prison by King Alef, 343;
released by King Alef’s daughter, 344, 345
Lincoln. Grim carries fish to, 81;
Havelok goes to, 82;
Havelok becomes porter, 82;
Havelok’s fame in, 83;
Godrich summons his army to, against Havelok, 93;
Godrich’s trial and death at, 94
Little John. One of Robin Hood’s followers,
315;
searches the stranger knight’s coffer, 319;
counts out four hundred pounds to stranger guest, 322,
323;
acts as squire to Sir Richard of the Lea, 323-327
Loathly Lady, The, and King Arthur, 271-274;
demands of King Arthur a young and handsome knight for husband, as
[Pg 368] price of her help,
274;
Sir Gawayne offers to wed, 275;
Sir Kay jeers at, 277;
her betrothal to Sir Gawayne, 279;
her marriage with Sir Gawayne, 280;
set free from magic spells, 281-285
Loch Awe. See Awe, Loch
London. Visit to, of William of Cloudeslee and fellow outlaws, 241
Louis. Charlemagne’s son, Count of the Marshes, promised to Aude the Fair,
155
Lugh of the Long Hand. Great god, reputed father of Cuchulain, 185
L
Lady of Glenurchy. Grief of, 251;
the gold ring token, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
wooed by Baron MacCorquodale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
receives fake letter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her plan to delay her marriage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
builds a castle on the ruins of the White House on Innis Eoalan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
recognizes and welcomes her husband, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lady of Loch Awe. Same as Lady of Glenurchy, 251
Lae-gai're. Bricriu urged to claim title of, 187;
Fedelm, wife of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
awarded the Champion’s Portion by Queen Meave, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
claim challenged by Curoi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
disgraced by Utah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sir Lancelot. A Knight of the Round Table, 266
Sir Richard Lea. Stranger guest of Robin Hood’s, 323
Leith. Black Colin takes ship at, for the Holy Land, 253
Lend a hand. Conall’s wife, 189
Leofric. Earl of Mercia, 335;
Lady Godiva, wife of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward, second son of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hall of Bourne, home of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his anger flared up against Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
requests a writ of outlawry against Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward bids farewell to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Leofricsson, Hereward. See Hereward
Leve (lāvĕ). Wife of Grim the fisherman, 78
Lightfoot, Martin. Hereward’s follower who
accompanied him into exile, 339;
helps Hereward with his plan against the Norman knights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
imprisoned by King Alef, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
released by King Alef's daughter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Lincoln. Grim delivers fish to, 81;
Havelok travels to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Havelok is now the gatekeeper, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Havelok’s reputation in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Godrich assembles his army to confront Havelok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Godrich’s trial and death at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lil' John. One of Robin Hood’s followers,
315;
searches the stranger knight’s chest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
counts out four hundred pounds to the unknown guest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
serves as squire to Sir Richard of the Lea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The Loathsome Lady, and King Arthur, 271-274;
demands King Arthur for a young and handsome knight as her husband, as payment for her assistance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sir Gawayne proposes to marry her, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sir Kay mocks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her engagement to Sir Gawayne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her marriage to Sir Gawayne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
released from magical spells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Loch Awe. See Awe, Loch
London. Visit to, by William of Cloudeslee and fellow outlaws, 241
Louis. Charlemagne’s son, Count of the Marshes, promised to Aude the Fair,
155
Lugh of the Long Hand. Great god, reputed father of Cuchulain, 185
M
Mabinogion. A series of Welsh legends; glorifies marriage of British princess Helena and
Constantine, 42
MacCorquodale, Baron. Wooes the Lady of Loch Awe, 254-257;
his stratagem of a forged letter, 255;
hears of Black Colin’s return, 263
MacGregors. Expelled from Glenurchy, 249
Mahomet. Saracens declare determination to win land of Suddene according to law of,
287;
faith of, thrown off by Saracens for the true faith, 310
Mairi. Old widow in whose house the demon traders lived, 173
Marsile. King of Moors; defies Charlemagne, 122;
idols of, 122;
Blancandrin’s advice to, 123;
sends an embassage to Charlemagne, 124;
offers to become a Christian, 124-126;
Ganelon sent to, with Charlemagne’s terms, 130;
Ganelon’s reception by, 131, 132;
takes counsel with leaders, 132;
swears on the book of Law of Mahomet the treacherous death of Roland,
134;
pursues the Frankish army, 137;
Roland slays only son of, 147;
mortally wounded, he returns to Saragossa, 147;
his death, 154
Martin. See Lightfoot
Masses. Of the Father, of the Holy Spirit, of Our Lady, heard daily by Robin Hood,
315
Maxen Wledig. “The Dream of,” preserved
in the “Mabinogion,” 42-49;
Emperor of Rome, 43;
expedition down the Tiber, 43;
his vision near Rome, 43;
his vision declared, 44-47;
ambassadors sent out to find the maiden of his dream, 47,
48;
journeys himself to land of Arvon, 48, 49;
conquers Britain from Beli, son of Manogan, 48;
weds Helena, daughter of Eudav, 49;
Constantine, son of, the only British-born Emperor of Rome, 49
Maxentius. Emperor; hero of Welsh saga “Mabinogion,” 42
Maximian. The Emperor; father of Fausta, who became Constantine’s wife,
64
Mead. Dwelling-place of Guest the Wise, 103
Meave. Queen of Connaught, wife of King Ailill; to decide claims to title of Chief
Champion, 189;
pronounces judgment, 195
Mercia. Earldom of, held by Leofric, 335
Modi. King of Reynes; wooes Rymenhild, 303;
slain by Horn, 308;
land of, committed to care of Sir Athelbrus, 313
Mona. Sacred isle of; same as Anglesey; ambassadors of Maxen Wledig view,
47
“Montjoie! Montjoie!” Battle cry of Franks, under Roland, 140,
142, 148
Moors. Rulers of, and Charlemagne, 119;
and Franks meet in battle, 140
Mordred, Sir. One of King Arthur’s nephews, 266
Most High. Grendel outcast from mercy of, 4
[Pg 369]
Much. One of Robin Hood’s followers, 315;
assists to count out gold for stranger guest, 323
Murry. King of Suddene, 286;
Queen Godhild consort of, 286;
Horn, son of, 286;
attacked and slain by Saracens, 287, 288
M
Mabinogion. A collection of Welsh legends; celebrates the marriage of British princess Helena and
Constantine, 42
Baron MacCorquodale. Courting the Lady of Loch Awe, 254-257;
his plan involving a fake letter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
learns about Black Colin’s return, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
MacGregors. Driven out from Glenurchy, 249
Mahomet. Saracens declare their intent to take the land of Suddene according to the law of,
287;
faith in, forsaken by Saracens for the true faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mairi. An elderly widow in whose home the demon traders lived, 173
Marsile. King of the Moors; opposes Charlemagne, 122;
idols of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Blancandrin’s advice to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sends envoys to Charlemagne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
offers to convert to Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ganelon sent to, along with Charlemagne’s terms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Ganelon's welcome by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
consults with leaders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
swears on the book of the Law of Muhammad that Roland will die a treacherous death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
chases the Frankish army, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Roland kills Marsile's only son, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mortally wounded, he makes his way back to Saragossa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Martin. See Lightfoot
Crowds. By the Father, the Holy Spirit, and Our Lady, heard daily by Robin Hood,
315
Maxen Wledig. “The Dream of,” found in the “Mabinogion,” 42-49;
Emperor of Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
expedition down the Tiber, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his vision near Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his vision revealed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ambassadors were sent to find the maiden from his dream, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
he travels to the land of Arvon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
conquers Britain from Beli, the son of Manogan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Helena, the daughter of Eudav, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Constantine, the first British-born Emperor of Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Maxentius. Emperor; featured in the Welsh saga “Mabinogion,” 42
Maximian. The Emperor; father of Fausta, who became Constantine’s wife,
64
Honey wine. Home of Guest the Wise, 103
Maeve. Queen of Connaught, wife of King Ailill; to settle claims to the title of Chief Champion, 189;
issues ruling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mercia. Earldom of, held by Leofric, 335
Modi. King of Reynes; courts Rymenhild, 303;
killed by Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
land of, assigned to Sir Athelbrus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mona. Sacred island; the same as Anglesey; ambassadors of Maxen Wledig observe, 47
“Montjoie! Montjoie!” Battle cry of the Franks, led by Roland, 140,
142, 148
Moors. Rulers of, and Charlemagne, 119;
and the Franks face off against each other in battle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mordred, Knight. One of King Arthur’s nephews, 266
Most High. Grendel cast out from the mercy of, 4
[Pg 369]
A lot. One of Robin Hood’s followers, 315;
helps to count gold for an unfamiliar guest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Murray. King of Suddene, 286;
Queen Godhild, his wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn, his son, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attacked and killed by Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
N
Naesi. Irish hero, 156
Nails, The Holy. Obtained by Elene, 61;
given to Constantine, 62
Naimes, Duke. One of Charlemagne’s Twelve Peers, 126,
136, 137;
urges Charlemagne to hasten to rescue of Roland, 146
Norman England. Royal authority in, how asserted, 314
Normans. Or Flemings; Hereward enrolled among, to qualify for knighthood,
339;
Hereward’s trick on, with Fairy Bear, 341, 342
Norse influence in connection with story of “King Horn,” 286
Norsemen. Firm hold of blood-feud on imagination of, 96
North Country. Equivalent, Ulster, 165
North Sea. Forefathers who dwelt on shores of, 1;
ambassadors of Maxen Wledig reach, 47
Northumbria. Inheritance of Anlaf, 73;
writ of outlawry against Hereward only of nominal weight in, 339;
Earl Siward ruler in, 339;
Hereward leaves, 342
Nottinghamshire. The Sheriff of, and Robin Hood, 315
N
Naesi. Irish hero, 156
Nails, The Sacred. Obtained by Elene, 61;
given to Constantine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Duke Naimes. One of Charlemagne’s Twelve Peers, 126,
136, 137;
urges Charlemagne to quickly come to Roland's rescue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Norman England. How royal authority is asserted in, 314
Normans. Or Flemings; Hereward joined them to qualify for knighthood, 339;
Hereward’s scheme against them, with Fairy Bear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Norse mythology influence related to the story of “King Horn,” 286
Norse people. Strong hold of blood feuds in the imagination of, 96
North Country. Equivalent to Ulster, 165
North Sea. Ancestry of those who lived along the shores of, 1;
ambassadors of Maxen Wledig arrive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Northumberland. Anlaf's inheritance, 73;
The writ of outlawing against Hereward is only officially valid in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Earl Siward reigns in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward departs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Notts. The Sheriff of, and Robin Hood, 315
O
Odin. The raven, the bird of, 115
Oisin. Scotch embodiment of Ossian, 248
Olaf.
1. Same as Anlaf, &c., 73.
2. Son of famous Viking, Howard the Halt, 97;
finds Thorbiorn’s lost sheep, 98-100;
kills a wizard, 101;
second fight with the wizard’s ghost, 102;
wooes Sigrid, 99, 103;
meets Thorbiorn, 103-106;
his death, 106;
Howard claims wergild for, 106-111;
wergild awarded for, 118
Olifant. Roland’s horn, 138;
blown by Roland, 145, 146;
Roland’s dying blast on, 149
Oliver. One of Charlemagne’s Twelve Peers, 125,
136;
descries the Saracens and proclaims Ganelon’s treason, 138;
appeals to Roland to blow his horn, 138;
Hauteclaire, sword of, 141;
objects to Roland blowing his horn, 144;
mortally wounded by Marsile’s uncle, 148;
under misapprehension, strikes Roland with Hauteclaire, 148;
his death, 148, 149;
avenged by Charlemagne, 153, 154
Oona. Cathleen’s foster-mother, 178;
her vision, 182
Orchy. River, running through Glenurchy, 249
Orestes. Reference to Electra and, 95
Orlando, etc. Italy claims Roland in guise of, 121
Ossian. Hero in Gaelic Highland poems, 248;
Scotch embodiment of Oisin, 248
Otho. Son of Sir John of the Marshes, 205;
becomes surety for Gamelyn, 221;
arrested owing to failure of Gamelyn to appear at court, 223;
released by Gamelyn, 223;
sits on judge’s seat with Gamelyn and condemns Sir John, 224;
appointed sheriff by King Edward I., 224;
makes Gamelyn his heir, 224
Our Lady. Robin Hood accepts her surety for four hundred pounds lent to stranger
guest, 322;
the Black Monk and the suretyship, 331-333
Outlaws. Famous: Hereward, Robin Hood, William of Cloudeslee,
[Pg 370] 226;
pardoned by king, 243;
rules of, in case of Robin Hood, 316;
their feast, 317, 318,
330
O
Odin. The raven, the bird of, 115
Oisin. Scottish version of Ossian, 248
Olaf.
Same as Anlaf, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. Son of the renowned Viking, Howard the Halt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
finds Thorbiorn's lost sheep, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kills a wizard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
second battle with the wizard’s ghost, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
wooes Sigrid, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
meets Thorbiorn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his passing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Howard claims compensation for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
wergild given for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Elephant. Roland’s horn, 138;
blown by Roland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Roland’s final shot on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Oliver. One of Charlemagne’s Twelve Peers, 125, 136;
spots the Saracens and reveals Ganelon's betrayal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
asks Roland to sound his horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hauteclaire, his sword, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
disapproves of Roland sounding his horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mortally wounded by Marsile's uncle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
under a misunderstanding, strikes Roland with Hauteclaire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
avenged by Charlemagne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Oona. Cathleen’s foster mother, 178;
her vision, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Orchard. River running through Glenurchy, 249
Orestes. Reference to Electra and, 95
Orlando, etc. Italy claims Roland in the form of, 121
Ossian. Hero from Gaelic Highland poems, 248;
Scottish Oisin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Otho. Son of Sir John of the Marshes, 205;
becomes a guarantor for Gamelyn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
arrested because Gamelyn didn't show up in court, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
released by Gamelyn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sits as a judge with Gamelyn and condemns Sir John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
appointed sheriff by King Edward I, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
names Gamelyn his heir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Our Lady. Robin Hood accepts her surety for four hundred pounds lent to a stranger, 322;
the Black Monk and the suretyship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Outlaws. Famous: Hereward, Robin Hood, William of Cloudeslee, [Pg 370] 226;
pardoned by the king, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rules for, in the case of Robin Hood, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their feast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
P
Pampeluna. Taken by Charlemagne, 119
Paradise. Cathleen’s soul in, 182
Patterson. Name of foster-parents of Black Colin, 250
Peers. Of France, 125, 136;
the champions of the Moors challenge the Twelve, of France, 137;
of Charlemagne, triumph over Marsile’s twelve champions, 141;
their death, 143-153;
avenged by Charlemagne, 153, 154
Penelope. Lady of Loch Awe turns to guile, as did, 256
People of the Hills. Cuchulain’s friends among, 198,
199
Persia. Constantine’s valour in wars in, 64;
physicians from, with remedies for Constantine’s leprosy, 65
Peter and Paul. The Apostles; appear in a vision to Constantine, 70,
71
Pictish Giant. King Alef’s daughter betrothed to, 343;
slain by Hereward, 343
Plantagenets. England under, 314
Pope. Head of Holy Catholic Church, 119;
proclaims Holy War at Rome, 251;
sees Black Colin, 253;
regarded by Black Colin as Vicar of Christ on earth, 253
Priam. Reference to lament of, 95
Pyrenees. Charlemagne’s march through passes of, 119;
Frankish army marches toward, 134
P
Pamplona. Captured by Charlemagne, 119
Paradise. Cathleen’s soul in, 182
Patterson. Name of Black Colin's foster parents, 250
Friends. Of France, 125, 136;
the Moorish champions challenge the Twelve of France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Charlemagne, victory over Marsile’s twelve champions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their deaths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
avenged by Charlemagne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Penelope. Lady of Loch Awe resorts to cunning, just like, 256
Mountain People. Cuchulain’s friends among, 198, 199
Iran. Constantine’s bravery in wars in, 64;
doctors who provided treatments for Constantine’s leprosy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Peter and Paul. The Apostles; appear in a vision to Constantine, 70, 71
Pictish Giant. King Alef’s daughter engaged to, 343;
killed by Hereward, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Plantagenets. England under, 314
Pope. Leader of the Holy Catholic Church, 119;
calls for a Holy War in Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sees Black Colin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
viewed by Black Colin as the Vicar of Christ on Earth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Priam. Reference to the lament of, 95
Pyrenees. Charlemagne’s march through the passes of, 119;
Frankish army marches toward __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
R
Ranald. King of Waterford, 345, 346;
Prince Sigtryg, son of, 345;
Hereward at feast of, 346, 347
Ranaldsson, Sigtryg. See Sigtryg
Red Branch. Heroes of, invited to feast by Bricriu, 186;
heroes return to, 199;
Uath, the Stranger, comes to, 199;
heroes of, and Uath, the Stranger, 199-203;
champions of, identical with Highland Gaelic heroes, 248
Reynes. Modi, King of, 303;
wooes Rymenhild, 303, 304
Reynild. Daughter of King Thurston; offered to Horn, 302;
weds Sir Athulf, 313
Rhine. Black Colin’s journey up, 253
Rhodes. Black Colin journeys to, 253;
supposed news from, by man of Black Colin’s band, 255
Richard, Sir, of the Lea, Robin Hood’s stranger-guest, 317-324;
Robin Hood’s loan to, 322-324;
his land in Uterysdale, 323;
redeems his land from Abbot of St. Mary’s, 324-327;
sets out to repay loan, 328;
defends the right at a wrestling contest, 328;
arrives before Robin Hood to repay loan, but is exempt, 333;
returns to Uterysdale, 333;
his power used to protect the outlaws, 333
Robert the Red. Eldest son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to Denmark,
87
Robin Hood. Romantic sympathy with,
225;
one of the famous outlaws, 226;
the original, 314;
forest of Barnesdale at one time his dwelling-place, 314,
315;
Sherwood Forest, headquarters of, 315;
Little John, Will Scarlet, and Much, his three most loyal followers, 315;
three Masses heard by, 315;
sends his followers to Watling Street, 316;
his outlaw rules, 316;
stranger guest brought to, 317;
lends stranger guest [Pg 371]
four hundred pounds, 322;
sends his followers again to Watling Street, 329;
his followers capture and bring to greenwood, as guest, the Black Monk, 330;
appropriates gold of the Black Monk as payment of loan to Sir Richard of the Lea,
331, 332;
exempts Sir Richard from repayment of four hundred pounds, 333;
dwells securely in the greenwood under Sir Richard’s protection, 333
Roland. Charlemagne’s nephew; fame of, in romance, 119;
historical basis of legend of, 120;
in Spanish legend, 121;
“Saga” in French literature, 121;
“Chanson de Roland” and, 121;
one of the Twelve Peers, 125;
destruction plotted by Blancandrin and Ganelon, 131,
134;
plants his banner on topmost summit of Pyrenees, 134;
appointed to command rearguard, 135;
appealed to by Oliver to blow his horn, 138;
his army defeats Saracens, 141;
defeats second Saracen army, 143;
attacked by third Saracen army, 144;
willing to blow horn, but Oliver objects, 144;
blows Olifant, 145, 146;
Charlemagne hastens to rescue of, but arrives too late, 146;
slays only son of Marsile, 147;
smitten by Oliver in mistake, 148;
set upon by four hundred Saracens, 150;
realising death near, he tries to destroy sword Durendala, 152;
his death, 153;
avenged by Charlemagne, 153, 154
Roman Empire. Charlemagne head of, 119
Romans. Conquer Huns by the Cross standard, 52
Rome. Church of, Constantine’s generosity to, 42;
Maxen Wledig seeks rest near, 43, 46;
Princess Helena hailed Empress of, 48, 49;
Constantine calls a council of all wisest men in, 53;
Black Colin’s messenger just home from, 251;
Holy War proclaimed by Pope at, 251;
Black Colin reaches, 253;
Black Colin’s supposed letter from, 255
Roncesvalles. Roland’s glory from, 119;
celebrated in “Song of Altobiscar,” 120;
Spain claims part of honour of, 120;
the battle of, 140-153
Roncevaux. Same as Roncesvalles, 122
Round Table. Knights of, 266
Rymenhild. Princess, daughter of King Ailmar;
loves Horn, 292;
Athulf personates Horn before, 293;
welcomes Horn in her bower and declares her love, 294;
wishes Horn good success as knight, 298;
gives token to Horn, 298;
spied on by Fikenhild, 299, 300;
wooed by King Modi, 303;
writes to Horn through Athulf, 303;
Horn at wedding-feast of, 305;
Horn’s stratagem to test her love, 306, 307;
her knight and lover, Horn, restored, 307;
wedded to Horn, 308;
left to her father’s care, 309;
demanded in marriage by traitor, Fikenhild, 311;
delivered by Horn, 313;
dwells at Suddene as queen, 313
R
Ranald. King of Waterford, 345, 346;
Prince Sigtryg, son of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward at the feast of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Sigtryg Ranaldsson. See Sigtryg
Red Branch. Heroes of, invited to feast by Bricriu, 186;
heroes return to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Uath, the Stranger, arrives at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
heroes of, and Uath, the Stranger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
champions of, the same as Highland Gaelic heroes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Reynes. Modi, King of, 303;
wooes Rymenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Reynild. Daughter of King Thurston; offered to Horn, 302;
marries Sir Athulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Rhine River. Black Colin’s journey up, 253
Rhodes. Black Colin journeys to, 253;
alleged news from a member of Black Colin’s group, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sir Richard of the Lea, Robin Hood’s stranger-guest, 317-324;
Robin Hood's loan to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his land in Uterysdale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
redeems his land from the Abbot of St. Mary’s, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
plans to repay loan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
defends the right in a wrestling match, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
comes to see Robin Hood to pay back a loan, but is let off, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns to Uterysdale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his power used to protect the outlaws, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Robert the Red. Eldest son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to Denmark, 87
Robin Hood. Romantic sympathy with, 225;
one of the famous outlaws, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the original, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the forest of Barnesdale was once his home, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Sherwood Forest, home of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Little John, Will Scarlet, and Much, his three most loyal followers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
three Masses heard by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sends his followers to Watling Street, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his outlaw rules, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
stranger guest brought to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lends guest stranger four hundred pounds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sends his followers back to Watling Street, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His followers capture the Black Monk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, and bring him to Greenwood as a guest;
takes the gold from the Black Monk as payment for a loan to Sir Richard of the Lea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
exempts Sir Richard from paying back four hundred pounds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lives safely in the forest under Sir Richard’s protection, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Roland. Charlemagne’s nephew; fame of, in romance, 119;
historical basis of the legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Spanish folklore, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
“Saga” in French lit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
"Song of Roland" and, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
one of the Twelve Peers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
destruction planned by Blancandrin and Ganelon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
plants his banner on the highest peak of the Pyrenees, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
appointed to lead the rearguard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Oliver called out for someone to blow his horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his army beats Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
defeats second Saracen army, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attacked by a third Saracen army, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
willing to honk the horn, but Oliver disagrees, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
blows horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Charlemagne rushes to the rescue, but arrives too late, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
slays Marsile's only son, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
smitten by Oliver by mistake, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attacked by four hundred Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Realizing that death is near, he attempts to destroy the sword Durendala, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
avenged by Charlemagne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Roman Empire. Charlemagne head of, 119
Romans. Conquer Huns by the Cross standard, 52
Rome. Church of, Constantine’s generosity to, 42;
Maxen Wledig seeks rest nearby, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Princess Helena crowned Empress of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Constantine gathers a council of all the wisest men in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin’s messenger just got back from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Holy War announced by the Pope at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin reaches, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Black Colin's alleged letter from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Roncesvalles. Roland’s glory from, 119;
celebrated in “Song of Altobiscar,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Spain claims part of the honor of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Roncevaux. Same as Roncesvalles, 122
Roundtable. Knights of, 266
Rymenhild. Princess, daughter of King Ailmar;
loves Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Athulf impersonates Horn before, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
welcomes Horn into her private space and expresses her love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
wishes Horn great success as a knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
gives token to Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
spied on by Fikenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
wooed by King Modi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes to Horn via Athulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn at wedding feast of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn's plan to test her love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
her knight and lover, Horn, revived, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
married to Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
left in her dad’s care, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
demanded in marriage by the traitor, Fikenhild, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
delivered by Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dwells at Suddene as queen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
S
Samson. Peer of Charlemagne; mortally wounded, 143
Saracen-s. Host, encamps near Franks, 134;
pursue the Frankish army, 137;
chiefs vow to slay Roland, 137;
defeat of, by Roland’s army, 141;
second army attacks Roland, 142;
defeated once more, 143;
third army attacks Roland, 144;
their rule in the Holy Land, 251;
Horn’s hatred of, typical of romance of Crusades, 286;
attack and slay King Murry, [Pg 372]
287, 288;
Horn’s victory over, 298;
Suddene purged of, by Horn, 310
Saragossa. Charlemagne repulsed at, 119;
decided to send Ganelon to, as ambassador, 128;
Charlemagne’s threat to take, 132;
Charlemagne receives through Ganelon the keys of, 134;
captured by Charlemagne, 154
“Sarn Helen.” Roman roads in Wales connecting Helena’s three castles known as,
49
Saxon England. The maintenance of justice in, 314
Saxon-s. Hereward the, 334;
the darling hero of the, 334;
Anglo-, chivalry, Hereward the ideal of, 334, 335;
Hereward the, known as the Champion of Women, 351
Scarlet, Will. Cousin to and one of Robin Hood’s followers, 315
Scotland. Hero-myths of, 248;
national heroes of Lowland, actual, not mythical, 248;
war between England and, 249
Scottish Independence. Sir Nigel Campbell one of leaders in cause of,
249
Scyld Scefing (skild ske´f-ing). Founder of Scyldings dynasty, 2;
coming to and passing from Denmark, 2;
Hrothgar, great-grandson of, 2
Seven Hills. Rome, the City of, 43;
Maxen Wledig, emperor, rules Europe from, 43
Sherwood, Forest of. Headquarters of Robin Hood, 315
Siegfried. Gudrun and, in “Nibelungenlied,” 95
Sigmund. Father of Fitela; glory of, chanted by Danish bard, 18
Sigrid. Thorbiorn’s housekeeper, 97;
loved by Olaf, 99;
quits Thorbiorn’s service, 103;
disappearance of, 106
Sigt-ryg Ranaldsson. Prince of Waterford; his
troth-plight with King Alef’s daughter, 343;
son of King Ranald, 345;
Hereward’s mission to, 345-347;
sails for Cornwall to rescue his love, 347;
sends forty Danes to demand fulfilment of troth-plight, 348;
Sigtryg and Danes plan ambush for Haco, 350;
rescues, and marries, Cornish princess, 350, 351
Si´ht-ric-son. Same as Anlaf, Abloec, &c., 73
Sir John of the Marshes. Noble gentleman who lived in Lincolnshire, in reign of
Edward I., 204, 205;
father of John, Otho, and Gamelyn, 205;
his death, 206
Si-ward, Earl. Ruler in Northumbria, 339;
reputed kinship to Fairy Bear, 340, 342
Snowdon. Mountainous land of, reached by ambassadors of Maxen Wledig,
47
Socach. Black Colin’s foster-parents’ dwelling-place, 250
Souls. The traffic in, during Irish famine, 170-183;
Cathleen tries to check traffic in, 174
Spain. Charlemagne’s expedition into, 119;
begins to quit, 134;
returns to, to rescue Roland, 146
Spanish Legend. Bernardo del Carpio and Roland in, 121
Spencer.
1. Adam, steward in household of Sir John, releases Gamelyn, 214,
215.
2. Edmund, reference to his Red Cross Knight, 265
Steinthor of Ere. Great chieftain who shelters Howard, 108,
109, 117;
speaks on Howard’s behalf at the Thing, 118
St. John, Knights of. Black Colin takes service with, 253;
Grand Master of, 253
St. Mary. Abbey of, in York, lands of stranger knight in pledge to Abbot of,
321;
land redeemed by Sir Richard of the Lea, 324-327;
the Black Monk high cellarer in Abbey of, 331
[Pg 373]
St. Patrick. Preached Gospel to people of Ireland, 157
Suddene. King Murry and Queen Godhild, and son Horn, the royal family of,
286;
Horn sails for, to wrest from Saracens, 309;
Athulf’s father found at, 309, 310;
Horn reconquers, 310;
a Christian realm once more, 311;
Horn crowned king of, 311
Swanborow. Daughter of King Birkabeyn, 74;
slain by Godard, 76
Sweden. Götaland, realm of Geats in south of, 5
Swedes. Slay Hathcyn, son of King Hrethel, 35
Switzerland. Black Colin and Highland clansmen pass through, 253
Sylvester. Bishop of Rome; and Constantine, 42;
Constantine told in a vision to send for, 70;
preaches the Christian faith to Constantine, 71
S
Samson. Peer of Charlemagne; fatally wounded, 143
Saracens. Host, camps near the Franks, 134;
pursue the Frankish army, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
chiefs vow to kill Roland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
defeated by Roland's army, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
second army attacks Roland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
defeated again, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
third army attacks Roland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their rule in the Holy Land, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn’s hatred for them, typical of the romance of the Crusades, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
attack and kill King Murry, [Pg 372]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Horn’s win against them, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Suddenly freed from them by Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Zaragoza. Charlemagne repulsed at, 119;
decides to send Ganelon there as an ambassador, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Charlemagne’s threat to take, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Charlemagne gets the keys to it through Ganelon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
captured by Charlemagne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
“Sarn Helen.” Roman roads in Wales linking Helena’s three castles known as,
49
England in the Saxon era. The maintenance of justice in, 314
Saxons. Hereward the, 334;
the beloved hero of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Anglo-, chivalry, Hereward as the ideal of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Hereward the, known as the Champion of Women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Scarlet, Will. Cousin to and one of Robin Hood’s followers, 315
Scotland. Hero-myths of, 248;
national heroes of the Lowlands, real, not mythical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
war between England and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Scotland Independence. Sir Nigel Campbell one of the leaders in the cause of,
249
Scyld Scefing (skild ske´f-ing). Founder of Scyldings dynasty, 2;
traveling to and from Denmark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hrothgar, great-grandson of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Seven Hills. Rome, the City of, 43;
Maxen Wledig, the emperor, governs Europe from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sherwood Forest. Headquarters of Robin Hood, 315
Siegfried. Gudrun and, in “Nibelungenlied,” 95
Sigmund. Father of Fitela; glory of, chanted by Danish bard, 18
Sigrid. Thorbiorn’s housekeeper, 97;
loved by Olaf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
quits Thorbiorn's job, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
disappearance of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sigt-ryg Ranaldsson. Prince of Waterford; his
engagement to King Alef’s daughter, 343;
son of King Ranald, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward’s mission to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sets sail for Cornwall to rescue his love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sends forty Danes to demand that he fulfill his commitment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sigtryg and the Danes are setting up an ambush for Haco, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rescues and marries Cornish princess, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Siht-Rick-Son. Same as Anlaf, Abloec, &c., 73
Sir John of the Marshes. Noble gentleman who lived in Lincolnshire during the reign of
Edward I., 204, 205;
father of John, Otho, and Gamelyn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Siward, Earl. Ruler in Northumbria, 339;
alleged connection to Fairy Bear, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Snowdon Mountain. Mountainous land of, reached by ambassadors of Maxen Wledig,
47
Socach. Black Colin’s foster-parents’ home, 250
Spirits. The trade in, during the Irish famine, 170-183;
Cathleen is trying to stop the trade in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Spain. Charlemagne’s expedition into, 119;
begins to leave, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns to rescue Roland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Spanish Legend. Bernardo del Carpio and Roland in, 121
Spencer.
1. Adam, the steward in Sir John's household, frees Gamelyn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
2. Edmund, referring to his Red Cross Knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Steinthor from Ere. Great chieftain who protects Howard, 108,
109, 117;
speaks for Howard at the Thing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Knights of St. John. Black Colin joins, 253;
Grandmaster of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
St. Mary. Abbey of, in York, lands of a stranger knight in pledge to Abbot of,
321;
land reclaimed by Sir Richard of the Lea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Black Monk, chief cellarer at the Abbey of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[Pg 373]
St. Paddy. Preached the Gospel to the people of Ireland, 157
Sudden. King Murry and Queen Godhild, and their son Horn, the royal family of,
286;
Horn sets sail to reclaim it from the Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Athulf’s father found at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Horn reclaims it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a Christian kingdom once more, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn crowned king of it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Swanborow. Daughter of King Birkabeyn, 74;
killed by Godard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sweden. Götaland, realm of Geats in the south of, 5
Swedish people. Kill Hathcyn, son of King Hrethel, 35
Switzerland. Black Colin and Highland clansmen pass through, 253
Sylvester. Bishop of Rome; along with Constantine, 42;
Constantine was told in a vision to summon __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
preaches the Christian faith to Constantine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
T
Taillefer. “Song of Roland” and, 122
Tara. Black stone of, 157
Tarn Wathelan. Giant in castle near, ill-treats maiden, 267;
King Arthur’s journey to, and fight with giant who lived in Castle of,
269, 270;
King Arthur summons court to hunt near, 276;
the churlish knight of, set free from magic spells, 284
Teutonic North. Beowulf famous throughout, 5
Thersites. Compared with Bricriu of the Bitter Tongue, 186
Thing. Howard at the, 107, 108,
117, 118
Thor-biorn. Mighty chief on shores of Icefirth, 97;
Vakr, nephew of, 97;
Olaf and sheep of, 98-100;
whale unjustly adjudged to, 102;
marries sister of Guest, 103;
Sigrid leaves, 103;
meets Olaf, 103-106;
Warflame, magic sword of, 104-106;
thrusts Olaf with Warflame, 106;
Howard claims wergild from, 106-111;
Guest’s judgment against, 110, 111;
hailed by Biargey while out fishing, 112;
slain by Howard, 116
Thor-brand. Brother of Biargey, 113;
helps Howard against Thorbiorn, 115
Thor-dis. Mother of Vakr; sends second son to assist in fight against Olaf,
105
Thor-kel. Lawman and arbitrator of Icefirth, 97;
his false decree concerning a whale, 102
Thor-old. Same as Turoldus; author of “Song of Roland,” 122
Thurston. King of Ireland; served by Horn, 301;
Harold and Berild, sons of, 302;
offers kingdom and his daughter Reynild to Horn, 302;
Horn discloses his identity to, 304
Tiber. Hunting expedition down, by Maxen Wledig, 43
Tir-nan-og. The land of never-dying youth, 163
Tree, The Holy. See Holy Cross
Trinity. Truth of, demonstrated by shamrock-leaf, 157
Trojan War. An ancient story, yet well known, 58
Tuck, Friar. Masses sung by, for Robin Hood,
318
Turpin. Archbishop of Charlemagne, one of Twelve Peers, 125,
136;
blesses the knights, 139, 140;
mediates between Roland and Oliver, 145;
mortally wounded, 149;
his death, 150, 151
T
Taillefer. “Song of Roland” and, 122
Tara. Black stone of, 157
Tarn Wathelan. Giant in a castle nearby mistreats a maiden, 267;
King Arthur's journey to face the giant living in the Castle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
King Arthur gathers the court for a hunt nearby, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the impolite knight, released from magical curses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Teutonic North. Beowulf famous throughout, 5
Thersites. Compared with Bricriu of the Bitter Tongue, 186
Item. Howard at the, 107, 108,
117, 118
Thor-biorn. Powerful chief on the shores of Icefirth, 97;
Vakr, nephew of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Olaf and the sheep of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
whale wrongly assigned to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Guest's sister, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sigrid is leaving, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meets Olaf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Warflame, magic sword of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
stabs Olaf with Warflame, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Howard claims wergild from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Guest’s judgment against, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
hailed by Biargey while fishing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
killed by Howard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Thor brand. Brother of Biargey, 113;
helps Howard against Thorbiorn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Thor disc. Mother of Vakr; sends her second son to help fight against Olaf,
105
Thor-kel. Lawman and arbitrator of Icefirth, 97;
his incorrect ruling about a whale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Thor-old. Same as Turoldus; author of “Song of Roland,” 122
Thurston. King of Ireland; served by Horn, 301;
Harold and Berild, sons of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
offers his kingdom and daughter Reynild to Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn reveals his identity to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tiber River. Hunting expedition down, by Maxen Wledig, 43
Tir na nOg. The land of eternal youth, 163
The Holy Tree. See Holy Cross
Trinity. Truth of, demonstrated by shamrock-leaf, 157
Trojan War. An ancient tale, yet well known, 58
Tuck, Friar. Masses sung by, for Robin Hood,
318
Turpin. Archbishop of Charlemagne, one of Twelve Peers, 125,
136;
blesses the knights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
mediates between Roland and Oliver, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mortally wounded, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
U
Uath, the Stranger. Giant who tests champions, 199-203;
adjudges Cuchulain Champion of Heroes of all Ireland, 203
Ubbe (ub-bĕ). Danish jarl, friend of King Birkabeyn; befriends
[Pg 374]
Havelok and Goldborough, 87-93;
appointed Regent of Denmark for Havelok, 94
Ulster. Fergus commanded to buy food at, 165;
Conor, King of, 185;
Cuchulain peer among champions of, 185;
Armagh, capital of, 186;
Red Branch heroes, royal bodyguard of, 186;
Bricriu stirs up strife among champions of, 187,
188
Unknown God. Constantine’s acceptance and reverence of the, 51;
the people awed by token of, 53
Uterysdale. Land of Sir Richard of the Lea in, 323;
Sir Richard redeems the land, 324-327;
Sir Richard returns to, 333
U
Uath, the Outsider. A giant who tests champions, 199-203;
Cuchulain is declared the Champion of Heroes of all Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ubbe (ub-bĕ). A Danish jarl, friend of King Birkabeyn; befriends
[Pg 374]
Havelok and Goldborough, 87-93;
appointed as Regent of Denmark for Havelok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ulster. Fergus was ordered to buy food at, 165;
Conor, the King of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cuchulain stands out among the champions of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Armagh, the capital of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Red Branch heroes, the royal bodyguard of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Bricriu stirs up conflict among the champions of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Unknown God. Constantine’s acceptance and respect for the, 51;
The people were amazed by the token of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Uterysdale. The land of Sir Richard of the Lea in, 323;
Sir Richard claims the land, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sir Richard returns to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
V
Vakr. Thorbiorn’s nephew, 97;
mocks Olaf, 100;
jeers at Brand the Strong, 102, 103;
accompanies Thorbiorn to meet Olaf, 103-106;
Thordis, mother of, 105;
his miserable end, 116
Valbrand. Brother of Biargey, 112, 113;
visited by Howard, 114
Valtierra. Charlemagne retires to, on way to France, 134
Veillantif. Roland’s steed, 136;
slain by Saracens, 150
Vicar of Christ on earth, Black Colin regards Pope as, 253
Vikings. Gospel preached to, 157
Virgin Mary. Cult of, 121;
Cathleen invokes, 163;
Cathleen’s people invoke, 181
V
Vakr. Thorbiorn’s nephew, 97;
mocks Olaf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
taunts Brand the Strong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
goes with Thorbiorn to meet Olaf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Thordis, mother of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his tragic end, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Valbrand. Brother of Biargey, 112, 113;
visited by Howard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Valtierra. Charlemagne heads to, on the way to France, 134
Veillantif. Roland’s horse, 136;
killed by Saracens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pope on earth, Black Colin sees the Pope as, 253
Vikings. Gospel preached to, 157
Virgin Mary. Cult of, 121;
Cathleen is reaching out, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cathleen's people reach out, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
W
Wales. Old Roman roads in, that connected Helena’s three castles still known as
“Sarn Helen,” 49;
legend of Havelok the Dane thought to have originated in, 73;
mediæval, Arthurian legend preserved by, 265
Wallace, Sir William. Scottish hero, 248;
schoolfellow and comrade of Sir Nigel Campbell, 249
Warden. Of the coast of Denmark, welcomes Beowulf, 6;
conducts Geats to Heorot, 8;
Wulfgar, one of Hrothgar’s nobles, greets Beowulf, 9;
of Geatland, welcomes Beowulf’s return, 29
Warflame. Magic sword, owned by Thorbiorn, and by which he himself is slain by Howard,
115, 116
Washers of the Ford. Wrath of, and Irish people, 158
Waterford. Prince Sigtryg of, his troth-plight with daughter of King Alef,
343;
Ranald, King of, 345;
Hereward reaches, 346;
Prince and Princess of, Hereward the best friend of, 351
Watling Street. Robin Hood sends his followers to, 316;
a year later sends followers once more to, 329
Wealhtheow (wal-thyow), Queen. Wife of Hrothgar; honours
Beowulf, 14, 20
Welsh.
1. Legends, “Mabinogion” and “The Dream of Maxen Wledig,” 42;
Celtic features in, 185.
2. Saga, hero of, Emperor Maxentius, 42
Weohstan (wyo-stan). Father of Wiglaf, who supported Beowulf in his fight with the
fire-dragon, 36
West. Constantine a favourite of Roman soldiery of the, 63;
Roman soldiery of the, proclaim Constantine emperor, 63;
the fictitious wanderings of Horn in realms of, 307
Western Isles. Irish Gaelic hero-legends carried to, from Erin,
248
Westernesse. Childe Horn lands on shore of, 289;
Ailmar, King of, questions Horn, 290;
Horn returns to, accompanied by Irish knights, 304;
recital of the fictitious plans of Horn
[Pg 375]
to reach, within seven years, 307
Whitby. Hereward lands at, 339
Wig-laf. Son of Weohstan; supports Beowulf in his fight with the fire-dragon,
36-41
Wilf-ings. Hrothgar shields Ecgtheow from, 11
William of Cloudeslee. One of the famous outlaws of England, 226
William Tell. William of Cloudeslee the, of England, 226;
Alice, wife of, 227;
goes to Carlisle, 227;
sheriff informed of his presence, 229;
attacked by sheriff and his men, 231;
capture of, 232;
sheriff sentences to be hanged, 232;
news of his sentence conveyed to the greenwood, 233;
Clym’s stratagem to save, 234;
rescued from death, 237, 238;
visits London to see king, 241;
the king pardons, 243;
shoots apple from son’s head, 245, 246;
receives royal favours from king and queen, 246
William Wendut. Second son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to Denmark,
87
Winchester. Godrich takes Goldborough from, to Dover, 81
Wledig. See Maxen Wledig
Women, Champion of. Hereward known as, 351
Wyrd (weird). Goddess of Fate, 13, 34
W
Wales. Old Roman roads connect Helena’s three castles still known as “Sarn Helen,” 49;
The legend of Havelok the Dane is believed to have originated in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Arthurian legend preserved by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sir William Wallace. Scottish hero, 248;
schoolmate and colleague of Sir Nigel Campbell, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Warden. Of the coast of Denmark, welcomes Beowulf, 6;
leads Geats to Heorot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Wulfgar, one of Hrothgar’s nobles, welcomes Beowulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
from Geatland, celebrates Beowulf's return, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Warflame. Magic sword, owned by Thorbiorn, which leads to his own death at the hands of Howard, 115, 116
Ford washers. Wrath of, and Irish people, 158
Waterford. Prince Sigtryg of, his betrothal with the daughter of King Alef, 343;
Ranald, King of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hereward stretches, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Prince and Princess of, Hereward's best friend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Watling Street. Robin Hood sends his followers to, 316;
A year later, he sends followers again to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Wealhtheow (wal-thyow), Queen. Wife of Hrothgar; honors Beowulf, 14, 20
Welsh.
1. Legends, "Mabinogion" and "The Dream of Maxen Wledig," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Celtic elements in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
2. Saga, hero of Emperor Maxentius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Weohstan (wyo-stan). Father of Wiglaf, who supported Beowulf in his fight with the fire-dragon, 36
West. Constantine was a favorite of the Roman army of the, 63;
Roman soldiers declared Constantine as emperor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the imaginary journeys of Horn in the realms of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Western Isles. Irish Gaelic hero-legends carried to, from Erin, 248
Westernesse. Childe Horn lands on the shore of, 289;
Ailmar, King of, questions Horn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Horn returns with Irish knights, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
narrative of Horn's imaginary plans to arrive at __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ within seven years.
Whitby. Hereward lands at, 339
Wig laugh. Son of Weohstan; supports Beowulf in his fight with the fire-dragon, 36-41
Wilfing. Hrothgar shields Ecgtheow from, 11
William of Cloudeslee. One of the famous outlaws of England, 226
William Tell. William of Cloudeslee the, of England, 226;
Alice, his wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
goes to Carlisle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The sheriff is notified of his presence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
he is confronted by the sheriff and his men, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his capture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The sheriff sentences him to hang, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The news of his sentence reaches the forest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Clym's plan to rescue him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rescued from death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
visits London to meet the king, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the king forgives him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
shoots the apple off his son’s head, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
receives royal favors from the king and queen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
William Wendut. Second son of Grim; accompanies Havelok to Denmark, 87
Winchester. Godrich takes Goldborough from, to Dover, 81
Wledig. See Maxen Wledig
Women, Champion. Hereward known as, 351
Fate (weird). Goddess of Fate, 13, 34
Z
Zacchæus. Grandfather of Judas, 57
Transcriber's Note
Transcriber's Note
Minor typographic errors in punctuation have been corrected without note. Hyphen inconsistencies have been corrected without note where there was a prevalence of one formation over another.
Minor punctuation errors have been fixed without specific mention. Hyphen inconsistencies have been adjusted without note where one form was more common than the other.
There is some variation in spelling, sometimes of proper names, often between the main text and quoted texts, and a number of archaic words. These remain as printed, unless they were an obvious typographic error, which were amended as follows:
There are some differences in spelling, sometimes of proper names, often between the main text and quoted texts, and several outdated words. These remain as they are printed unless they are an obvious typographic error, which were corrected as follows:
Page 48—need amended to heed—"... that when their horses failed they gave no heed, but took others ..."
Page 48—needs to be updated to reflect—"... that when their horses broke down, they didn't pay attention but got other ones ..."
Page 73—crystalized amended to crystallized—"These stories finally crystallized in a form ..."
Page 73—crystallized amended to crystallized—"These stories finally crystallized in a form ..."
Page 84—Havelock amended to Havelok—"... and so, in great fear, Havelok agreed to the wedding."
Page 84—Havelock changed to Havelok—"... and so, filled with fear, Havelok agreed to the wedding."
Page 233—vension amended to venison—"... William had given the boy many a dinner of venison, ..."
Page 233—venison amended to venison—"... William had treated the boy to many dinners of venison, ..."
Page 338—Whereever amended to Wherever—""Wherever fate and my fortune lead me," ..."
Page 338—Wherever amended to Wherever—""Wherever fate and my fortune take me," ..."
Page 355—7 amended to 74—"... and Havelok, son of, 74;"
Page 355—7 changed to 74—"... and Havelok, son of, 74;"
Page 358—o amended to of—"... Daughter of King Alef, affianced to Prince Sigtryg ..."
Page 358—o changed to of—"... Daughter of King Alef, engaged to Prince Sigtryg ..."
Page 359—Alaf amended to Alef—"Prince Sigtryg sends forty to King Alef, 348;"
Page 359—Alaf changed to Alef—"Prince Sigtryg sends forty to King Alef, 348;"
Page 362—Niger amended to Nigel—"Glen belonging to MacGregors, given to Sir Nigel Campbell, 249;"
Page 362—Niger changed to Nigel—"Glen owned by the MacGregors, granted to Sir Nigel Campbell, 249;"
Page 366—Herebald amended to Herebeald—"brought up with brothers, Herebeald and Hathcyn ..."
Page 366—Herebald changed to Herebeald—"raised alongside his brothers, Herebeald and Hathcyn ..."
There were some instances of omitted text; these were all checked against another edition of the text, and, in the case of the omitted page references, cross-checked against this edition, and repaired as follows:
There were a few instances of missing text; these were all verified against another edition of the text, and, for the missing page references, double-checked against this edition, and fixed as follows:
Page 347—omitted word (marriage) inserted at the end of the section just prior to "Return to Cornwall"—"... he would save his betrothed from some other hateful marriage."
Page 347—omitted word (marriage) inserted at the end of the section just prior to "Return to Cornwall"—"... he would save his fiancée from some other awful marriage."
The frontispiece illustration has been moved to follow the title page. Other illustrations have been moved so that they are near the text they refer to. Some of the illustration captions have the artist's name included, some do not; these are all reproduced as printed.
The frontispiece illustration has been relocated to come after the title page. Other illustrations have been positioned so they are close to the text they relate to. Some of the illustration captions include the artist's name, while others do not; all are reproduced as printed.
Links have been added to beginning of the Glossary and Index for ease of navigation.
Links have been added to the start of the Glossary and Index for easier navigation.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!